THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 LOS ANGELES
 
 *JO 
 
 
 C/A
 
 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 OR 
 
 THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 
 
 A ROMANCE OF THE SOUTHERN 
 UNITED STATES 
 
 BY 
 
 JOHN CORNELIUS ) 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY THE AUTHOR
 
 "Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1912, by 
 
 MRS. JOHN R. SHOOK 
 
 in the office of the Librarian of Congress 
 
 at Washington." 
 
 PRESS OF MAVERICK-CLARKE LITHO CO., SAN ANTONIO, TEX., U. S. A
 
 "P5 
 
 COPYRIGHT, 1912, 
 BY MRS. JOHN R. SHOOK. (JOHN CORNELIUS). 
 
 550368
 
 A trail it is. A mere trail but bearing traces 
 
 Of a roadway centuries old. 
 Bent like a rainbow its curve embraces 
 
 The waters of a gulf. 
 Again like the rainbow so they say 
 
 From Florida to Yucatan, 
 To each and every man who comes that way, 
 There's always a promise of Gold.
 
 Illustrations. 
 
 "Uncovered Ruin of an Old Mission" 
 
 (Frontispiece.) 
 
 "Darius, you are the best brother and the most wonderfully inter 
 esting young man I ever heard of." 
 
 (Chapter 4.) 
 
 "In an instant the Indian had thrown the lasso from the horn of 
 his saddle and drawn his pistol." 
 
 (Chapter 9.) 
 
 "With frontier wisdom, she looked back and saw that it was 
 Archie Berenger, himself." 
 
 (Chapter 13.) 
 
 "The Old las Peredas Road." 
 
 (Book II, Chapters.) 
 
 "The Duel." 
 
 (Book II, Chapters.) 
 
 "After the Riot." 
 
 (Book II, Chapter 9.)
 
 Contents. 
 
 BOOK I. 
 
 Chapter Page 
 
 I. Introductory 1 
 
 II. The Bathursts 10 
 
 III. The Challenge and its Consequences 22 
 
 IV. A Wedding Gown of 1835 39 
 
 V. A Tragedy 55 
 
 VI. Hypolite 72 
 
 VII. When the Planters Came 81 
 
 VIII. "Dead Man's Hollow" 101 
 
 IX. The Raid.. 122 
 
 X 137 
 
 XI 150 
 
 XII 169 
 
 XIII 187 
 
 XIV . . 206 
 
 XV 218 
 
 XVI. An Excursion to the Missions Had Been Agreed Upon 240 
 
 BOOK II. 
 
 I. The Boulders 269 
 
 II. Indian Summer 291 
 
 III. "Cost What it May" 307 
 
 IV. The Storm 326 
 
 V. The Old Las Peredas Road 352 
 
 VI 371 
 
 VII 404 
 
 VIII. The Battle of Mansfield 430 
 
 IX. A Ghostly Admonition Coming on the Heels of a Riot .... 448 
 
 X 471 
 
 XI 476 
 
 Afterwards 594
 
 Preface to Introductory Chapter. 
 
 (Telling why it was written.) 
 
 IT is a fine thing to plunge at once into a story, 
 either in the reading or the writing of it. But 
 here an explanation will be in order that the 
 reader may be made acquainted with the people 
 who settled in Southwest Texas, first and last, at 
 different periods leading up to the time "When 
 the Planters Came." This neither includes the 
 aborigines the Lipans, Comanches, Apaches of 
 the West and Northwest, nor the Carancahuas 
 and other cannibal tribes of the coast, the date 
 of whose coming can only be guessed but be 
 gins with the European nations who crowded 
 them out. 
 
 It might be said that only in change of form, 
 that anything told or written may be called either 
 new or old; and this may be the reason why 
 nearly all the ancient love stories of the South 
 west bear a family resemblance; being more like 
 those of foreign countries, and of our own South 
 American Catholic countries treating of old 
 churches, monasteries and convents and of the 
 dwellers therein, as well as of the members 
 aristocratic or humble of the laity; and reading, 
 but for the quaint new-world setting, like the 
 romances of the same date in older civilizations. 
 After these come another class filled with ac-
 
 counts of Indian raids upon pioneer settlements 
 the pioneers themselves being rough, uneducated 
 men and women with uncouth manners and ways 
 of speech, rangers owning small or large droves 
 of horses and cattle and spelling themselves 
 "texians". 
 
 In addition to all of this there must be num 
 bers of vaqueros, in all the glory of Mexican hats, 
 saddles, lariats and broncos for the men with 
 rebozas and mantillas for the women, and cigar- 
 ritas for both. This has often been complained 
 of as going too far in the finishing up of a Texas 
 story; but certainly the time has not come when 
 they could be left out forming now, as they did 
 a century ago, the most picturesque spectacle of 
 life in the Southwest. The style has held its own 
 so long that any change is likely to be regarded 
 as an innovation; besides it is more than possible 
 that far the greater number of people in the 
 older states may find it hard to believe, that there 
 were communities living in Texas from 1850 to 
 1860, which included such characters as make 
 up the personnel of this romance, forgetting or 
 never having heard that the founding of San An 
 tonio de Bexar and that of Philadelphia, Prarie 
 du Chien, Wisconsin, and San Augustine, 
 Florida, were contemporaneous. The following 
 half dozen or more pages a brief compilation 
 from more voluminous records of unquestionable 
 authenticity will show, in part at least, a glimpse 
 of Texas as it was in the middle of the nineteenth 
 century. 
 
 Hence the old-fashioned introductory chapter.
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 INTRODUCTORY. 
 
 About the first settlement of the country. It would 
 be difficult to establish the date of its beginning: 
 the old San Antonio- Nacogdoches road found now only 
 upon ancient maps, was perhaps the oldest traveled 
 thoroughfare in America. Going east from San An 
 tonio it extended to Nacogdoches, passing on in the 
 same direction to Natchitoches, Louisiana, and thence 
 to San Augustine, Florida. From San Antonio going 
 south, it reached the City of Mexico. It was known as 
 "The King's Highway." 
 
 It is reasonable to suppose that it was used in plant 
 ing the earliest missionary colonies throughout the 
 adjacent Spanish territories; perhaps at a time even 
 before San Antonio had received its name as a mis 
 sionary settlement this not coming about until the 
 year 1665 ; although there had been other Spanish set 
 tlements in the preceding century. Previously to the 
 beginning of the nineteenth century, all this country 
 had been wholly under ecclesiastical domination; then 
 changing to military control, it still remained in part 
 under clerical jurisdiction: the church retaining a 
 certain authority outside its own organizations. But 
 whether by sword or cross, a patrician rule, the effects 
 of which are still noticeable, was universally approved 
 and sustained until "the coming of the Americans" 
 brought its then unwelcome changes : up to this date 
 we have but meager accounts of the manners and cus 
 toms belonging to the upper classes living in those 
 almost forgotten days having nothing to go by but 
 the old church and military records to be found in the
 
 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 dusty "Archives of San Antonio de Bexar;" varying 
 sometimes to translations from legends in script, 
 chiefly in the form of old family letters. A few of 
 which, emblazoned with crest or other heraldic device, 
 tell that there were youths and maidens of high degree, 
 who lived and loved as yet they continue to do, and 
 in much the same fashion. 
 
 But later in our researches, we are given something 
 more definite: in 1807, we read of the Governor, 
 certain army officers and other titled persons all 
 of high rank names and titles given who "dispense 
 hospitalities and adorn social meetings." That there 
 are "in the evenings levees at the Governor's and 
 sometimes Mexican dances on the Plazas, at which all 
 assist ; also frequent and prolonged card-parties." This 
 sounds well and some of it hardly out of date. But 
 alas! three years later 1810 or may be the year 
 after, we read, that "the passers across the San An 
 tonio river between the Plaza de Armas and the Alamo, 
 behold a strange sight. It is the head of a man stuck 
 on a pole, in bloody menace to all rebels!" Strange 
 sight indeed to any American living in the nineteenth 
 century : something on par with the ox-goads, which 
 take us backwards to the years far away before Christ. 
 
 Leaving all conjecture aside, it is enough to say that 
 between the years 1660-65, the Spanish government 
 had built a Mission in San Antonio. And below on the 
 river, in 1720, the Mission of San Jose, "the strongest 
 for military purposes and the most ornate as to archi 
 tectural adornments" of all the five Missions, was com 
 pleted. It is still here, and though in ruins, shows a 
 strength and lastingness in construction which war 
 rants the belief that its days are not yet numbered : 
 the walls being of a thickness and durability unknown 
 in modern architecture. 
 
 From 1812 to 1815 there came a great many Amer 
 icans from the United States, and also a few German 
 emigrants; these being afterwards known as "Old
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 
 
 Texans." From 1843 to '47, a number of French and 
 English; the latter, almost without exception, retain 
 ing their allegiance to their home government. 
 Among them were people of culture writers of no 
 mean ability some were draftsmen, surveyors, engi 
 neers, land-owners and not a few successful ranch 
 men. 
 
 In 1844-5, Germans came by shiploads, their num 
 bers exceeding all others except those of Americans. 
 They settled chiefly in the mountains North and West 
 of San Antonio. A correspondent of a local paper, in 
 discussing the underlying motive of this immigration, 
 says : 
 
 "Instead of coming merely to escape oppression and 
 to otherwise better themselves, their movement from 
 German}' to Texas was an effort which might be ex 
 plained as following a current, as in the words of the 
 poet : 'Westward the course of Empire takes its way/ 
 So with the people. Their rulers, however, nursed 
 ambitious dreams of laying the foundation of German 
 rule, deeply and solidly on North American soil." 
 
 The peculiar situation of the Republic of Texas in 
 the years between 1836 and 1845, offered admirable 
 and most tempting opportunities to European powers 
 to get a firm grasp on a domain almost as large as all 
 of them put together." 
 
 From a little book published in the interest of New 
 Braunfels several years ago, the same correspondent 
 quotes the following facts, which have not as yet been 
 incorporated into any English history of Texas, to- 
 wit: 
 
 "The first exclusively German town in Texas was 
 established in 1844, at Industry, in Austin county. It 
 was the nucleus of a series of German settlements 
 along the Brazos and Colorado rivers from Austin to 
 Houston. These constituted 'Little Germany,' in con 
 tradistinction to 'Great Germany,' lying between the
 
 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Colorado and the Rio Grande. The 'little oasis,' New 
 Braunfels, lies in 'Great Germany,' and was its be 
 ginning. 
 
 "To better understand the period to which I refer, 
 let the reader recall a few facts of history. 
 
 "The Royal Standard of Spain had vanished in 1821 
 from the land of the Aztec and Montezuma, and the 
 tri-color of the Mexican Republic with serpent and 
 eagle had taken its place. This in turn gave place in 
 1836 to the Lone Star Banner of the Republic of Texas. 
 The massacres of Goliad and the Alamo had been 
 avenged at San Jacinto. 
 
 "The eyes of the world were on the young nation 
 openly courted by the United States and secretly 
 coveted by European powers. In 1842 an Emigrant 
 Society was formed in Germany, composed of twenty 
 odd Princes, Counts, barons and noblemen. At a meet 
 ing in June, 1843, at Bieberich, it was named "The 
 Association of Princes, for the protection of German 
 Immigrants in Texas." 
 
 "Prince Frederick of Prussia, was its head, Count 
 Castell was the moving spirit, while the Duke of Nas 
 sau was the protector of the Association. Prince Carl 
 of Solms Braunfels was appointed Commissioner-Gen 
 eral, and sent to Texas to investigate in 1844. 
 
 "The Association purchased the Fisher-Miller grant 
 between the Colorado and the San Saba a terra in 
 cognita, one hundred miles from any settlement. In 
 November three ship loads of emigrants landed at Gal- 
 veston (1844) and were reshipped by Prince Braun 
 fels to Lavaca Bay. They soon set out for the Fisher- 
 Miller grant headed by Prince Braunfels, he traveling 
 in princely style, while the colonists walked or rode 
 in ox-wagons. Becoming tired or discouraged they 
 went into camp at Victoria and Prince Braunfels 
 passed on to San Antonio. Here John Rahm, an 'Old 
 Texan German/ told him of the beautiful Comal 
 springs, to which he was guided by one of Jack Hays'
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 
 
 famous 'Texas rangers.' He was entranced by their 
 beauty and bought the tract of land surrounding them 
 from the owners. After this purchase, the colonists 
 hurried on and crossed the Guadalupe to its west side 
 on Good Friday, March 1st, 1845. They pitched their 
 tents on the high bluff overlooking the Comal river 
 where now stands the pretty Catholic church. Here 
 on this sacred spot and sacred day was founded the 
 first colony of 'The German Association of Princes.' 
 Besides securing a lovely and valuable piece of land 
 the object seems to have been to use it as a half way 
 station in reaching the Fisher-Miller grant farther 
 interior; for that object was never abandoned either 
 by Prince Carl his successors, or the society, until 
 some years later, the grant was forfeited by non-per 
 formance of its conditions. 
 
 "A second attempt to reach it resulted in the estab 
 lishment of their second colony at Fredericksburg ; 
 and a still later one in a few scattering settlements 
 along the San Saba. 
 
 "The colonists prudently fortified their camp on the 
 bluffs, and then erected on another high hill a 'Log 
 Castle' for Prince Carl. This was dedicated April 27, 
 1845, with much ceremony and christened 'Sophien- 
 burg' in honor of Prince Carl's sweetheart, Her Most 
 Serene Highness, Lady Sophia, widowed Princess of 
 Lowenstein-Wertheim-Rosenberg-Rochef ort ! ! ! In his 
 'Log Castle,' the Prince resided some ten months sur 
 rounded by his advisory council, attorney and secre 
 tary, until the time of annexation came ; whereupon he 
 returned to his ancestral palace, Braunfels, in Nassau 
 never to see Sophienburg again. During his stay 
 the town was laid out and named by him, New Braun 
 fels, in memory of his estate in Germany. The colo 
 nists were given town lots and ten acre farms on which 
 they built huts of logs, bricks, mud and prairie grass. 
 Treaties were made with the Indians, who held full 
 sway over the region. The society continued to send
 
 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 over ship loads of emigrants in 1846-7, but little pro 
 visions and less money. Baron von Muesebach, suc 
 cessor to Braunfels, headed an expedition of about 
 three thousand at Old Indianola, waiting for trans 
 portation to the interior. Marching on foot mostly, 
 not one-half of them reached their destination. One 
 chronicler of the times says: 'The highways to the 
 German settlements were strewn with human bones. 
 The well grew sick, the weak grew weaker drooped 
 and died. Their companions buried them and pressed 
 on. Soon there came a time when their bodies were 
 left unburied. Wagons were found with the dead bodies 
 of oxen still in the yoke and about them the remains 
 of entire families. The condition of the remnant that 
 reached New Braunfels was little better and so many 
 died that the cemetery was called, 'Dr. Koester's plan 
 tation.' The people were driven to a diet of herbs 
 and acorns, until the Lipan Indians came to the rescue 
 with venison and bear meat.' 
 
 "After annexation 'The Assocation of Princes,' be 
 came indifferent to their enterprise and sent over 
 neither money nor provisions, only emigrants to be 
 fed and clothed. The colonists forced to self-reliance 
 opened up their fields and soon became prosperous and 
 contented. 
 
 "Society was a mixture of prince and peasant, pre 
 serving the European regard for caste in the face of 
 American democracy. 
 
 "Count Henkel von Donewert of Hesse-Cassel, kept 
 the first grocery store in New Braunfels. 
 
 "Baron Wedemeyer, son of the Prime Minister to 
 the King of Hanover, had a farm. Beer and wine were 
 dispensed by Baron Nuendorff. 
 
 "Baron von Delbigh was a broncho buster, while 
 Baron Kriewecz lived with the Indians." 
 
 This ends the quotation which appears to be an ex 
 tract from some historical collection written in Ger 
 man. It has been asserted that some of the descend-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 
 
 v ants of these colonists, and there are many, still cher 
 ish the hope that this portion of Texas will yet become 
 part of the German Empire. 
 
 Besides those of royal and less noble lineage, there 
 were amongst these pioneer settlers many cultured per 
 sons; men and women of the German upper middle 
 classes, who, with the hundreds of the more humble 
 artisans, farmers and tradespeople, have contributed 
 more than any other citizens to the prosperity of 
 Texas; this assertion applies to all other German set 
 tlements in the State. Later by a year or two, came 
 the incomparable Henri de Castro, with his Rhein- 
 landers and his fortune, settling up Medina County. 
 These people came from the Provinces of Alsace and 
 Lorraine, then belonging to France, and were of mixed 
 ancestry French and German. Taken all in all, it is 
 due to this class of immigrants, that farming and mar 
 ket-gardening were made a successful possibility; for 
 the conditions in this almost tropical region are totally 
 different from those existing in their native land; but 
 a stubborn will and an indefatigable industry, both 
 qualities inherent in their natures, helped them to find 
 new methods and overcome all difficulties. At the 
 time of the arrival of the Alsatian element, or perhaps 
 a little in advance, there came a new order of Ameri 
 cans differing greatly from those preceding them, who 
 along with the early Germans were now called "Pion 
 eers." The newcomers were from all the Southern or 
 Gulf States, and also the middle Southern Virginia, 
 Maryland, Kentucky and others belonging to the slave 
 holding sections. There were also many from the 
 States North of Mason and Dixon's line men from 
 New York, Pennsylvania and from those of the Middle 
 West and from Canada; who, though disproportioned 
 as to number, were often men of means; merchants 
 road builders public spirited citizens, who finish up a 
 new country by establishing stage lines and building 
 railroads. As before stated those from the South came
 
 8 ALONG THK KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 in far greater numbers, and were almost without ex 
 ception, planters, horse breeders, and cattle owners. 
 They brought their slaves with them together with 
 their dogs foxhounds, greyhounds, pointers, setters 
 all of the best breeds. All the accessories in fact 
 that went to make up the plantation life of that time. 
 
 The greater part of them were the offshoots from 
 the best families in the States from which they came : 
 families whose ancestors held office in the colonies 
 when under Royal rule, coming from the United 
 Kingdom to the provinces with the earliest emigrants. 
 
 Besides hounds, horses, and servants they brought 
 also the same habits of life, in religion and amuse 
 ment; the same tastes in books, music and dress. 
 There were among them representatives of such names 
 as Abercromby, Abernathy, Berkley, Buchanan, Child- 
 ers, Chambers, Fraser, Fox, Greene, Harper, Hamp 
 ton, Hamilton and others denoting English extraction. 
 Others of Scotch sounding like Montgomery, Dun 
 can, Neill, Munroe, Campbell and a host of such names 
 as McLain, McKeown, McDonald and others of like 
 prefix. One might say shoals of them, and without 
 being far wrong go still farther and assert that almost 
 every name in the kingdom of Scotland is to be found 
 in one or the other many counties of Texas. 
 
 They are generally good church-men and church- 
 women with Calvinistic views and puritanical princi 
 ples. A kind of people who try to dominate any neigh 
 borhood, town or county honoured with their citizen 
 ship ; the limit of their tolerance or intolerance as the 
 case may be, only restrained by their own occasional 
 lapses from virtue the laws of religion and sometimes 
 propriety ; a something that now and then takes place 
 in the best regulated churches, as well as in the equally 
 well conducted families. But who is to say they are 
 not what they believe themselves to be the "Salt of 
 the Earth." Fire-brands it may be ; but does not fire 
 purify? With the incoming of thousands each year,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 
 
 from all parts of the globe, villages and towns sprang 
 into existence, and San Antonio, hitherto bearing re 
 semblance to tne old time semi-civilized Spanish Mis 
 sion towns of the Western Continent, began to take on 
 a cosmopolitan appearance, in which many national 
 ities were represented ; one feature of this being shown 
 by sign-boards and advertising placards in two or more 
 languages: those above the offices of lawyers and 
 physicians, on stores, especially drug-stores, giving a 
 like double notice. The traveller, coming in or going 
 out of town on its eastern approach, was made to go 
 slow by this warning, given in three tongues posted on 
 a sign-board at each end of the bridge : the first being 
 in English, and the two following, signifying the same, 
 being in German and Spanish: 
 
 "Walk your horse over the bridge, or you 
 
 will be fined." 
 
 "Schuelles Reiten uber diese Brucke ist 
 
 verboten." 
 
 "Anda despacio con su caballo, o teme la 
 
 ley." 
 
 The old bridge has long ago disappeared, having 
 been twice replaced by others, such as in their day were 
 modern, with less of wood and more of stone and 
 iron and higher for the San Antonio river some 
 times booms and is apt to carry with it whatever 
 comes in the way of its mad career to the gulf. With 
 the departure of old customs, went the old landmarks, 
 and with them this wise old-world precaution. Now, 
 over the many bridges spanning the sinuous river, 
 thunder fast-trotting teams, galloping horsemen, fly 
 ing automobiles and noisy streetcars. The old Mission 
 town of San Antonio is fast becoming a modern city, 
 whose rapidly extending limits are daily taking in its 
 beautiful surrounding heights, already dotted with 
 palatial residences and clustered with pretty cottages, 
 and within, but for the old cathedral of San Fernando 
 and the Alamo, there is little left to tell of its great 
 age and to proclaim the tragic glory of its Past!
 
 10 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 THE BATHURSTS. 
 
 Among the invading army from the states comprised 
 in what is known as Dixie, was James Paul Bathurst 
 of Berkley Place, Berkley District, South Carolina, 
 who in company with others had visited Southwest 
 Texas in 1835, nearly twenty years before. Bearing 
 as it does on what is to be written hereafter, and look 
 ing to their prominence in the following pages, a back 
 ward look into the life and history of this respectable 
 family, could hardly be called a digression. 
 
 Hugh Thomas Bathurst, (Gent.) early English Colo 
 nist, inherited and settled on a three hundred acre tract 
 of land in the southern part of the Province of South 
 Carolina, fifteen miles a little to the southwest of the 
 town of Charleston, and about five miles of the Atlan 
 tic coast. When or how this property came into the 
 possession of his father, was never known to any of 
 his descendants. It was named as part of his inherit 
 ance in the will ; but when a record to prove title was 
 looked for, none was to be found. But neither was 
 there ever a claimant for the land, the locality of 
 which was so well described in the will. Many years 
 after a generation or so Basil Darius, owner of the 
 adjoining section, discovered on an ancient map of 
 North America, two names, out of a hundred others, 
 marking the settlements in the Province of South Caro 
 lina. They covered the ground now owned by himself 
 and the heirs of Hugh Thomas Bathurst, the colonist. 
 
 "Backhurst and Daris not quite our names, Paul, 
 but evidently meant to be. Date of map, 1681." 
 
 "Perhaps the change came by intended evolution 
 or by a mistake of the geographer. But I am not to 
 be influenced by it, as I like the present way of spel 
 ling best."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 11 
 
 Returning to the first Bathurst : in addition to this 
 land, which came to him as above stated, he had gained 
 through a grant from his relation, Lord Berkley, one 
 of the Lords Proprietors of the Province, 6400 acres 
 or ten square miles lying in the northwestern part of 
 what is now the state of South Carolina, and in the 
 district known as the Colleton Barony. From begin 
 ning to end, the reign of the Proprietors was unpop 
 ular and the legality of their proceedings subjected to 
 doubt. Their patent, dated March, 1663, granted them 
 the whole Province of South Carolina, and was given 
 under the hand of his Majesty, Charles II. upon his 
 restoration as a reward for their loyal support and 
 service in his time of need. Quoting from history 
 (McCrary's History, South Carolina) 
 
 "They were given unlimited powers ; and one of the 
 most objectionable evils complained of was the influx 
 of a sometimes very undesirable element made up of a 
 class who did not know how to labor; and which con 
 sisted of impecunious relations, younger sons, friends 
 and favourites of the rulers who succeeded in getting 
 the preferred offices over the heads of the more wor 
 thy and deserving citizens of the colony." 
 
 The Proprietors, acting in good faith, and upon their 
 legally constituted rights, had, before their withdrawal, 
 granted tracts of more or less acreage, in some in 
 stances giving Baronies and Manors to their favorites, 
 or relations, as well as selling the like to others the 
 attempt was made by a number of colonists to invali 
 date these claims or patents; which in a measure 
 failed and under the Royal Government which fol 
 lowed, the Bathurst grant was confirmed. But it was 
 not until the year 1760 that a settlement on these lands 
 was made by any of the family; although there had 
 been leases granted to cow-herds who had built huts 
 with their accompanying cowpens, inclosing pasture 
 grounds, for which the owners had been paid a trivial 
 rent.
 
 12 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Hugh Thomas Bathurst, who had long been dead, 
 had doubled the acreage of his coast plantation, and 
 had purchased over two hundred slaves; leaving as 
 his only heirs, George Felix Bathurst, and Cicely Anne 
 Bathurst. Marrying at the age of fifty-three years, 
 Sarah Andrea Darius, a lady of English extraction, 
 much younger than himself, it was not until 1727 at 
 the age of sixty-four years, over ten years after his 
 marriage, that this son was born the birth of the 
 daughter following two years after. His wife survived 
 him many years. 
 
 The coast plantation with half its overgrown negro 
 population, now amounting to two hundred blacks, was 
 given to Cicely Anne Harris nee Bathurst, who had 
 married the owner of an adjoining smaller holding. 
 The other one hundred and twenty-five slaves and the 
 "Colleton or Berkley grant," as it was called, was justly 
 deemed its equivalent in the will. The widowed mother 
 being provided with a home in Charleston and an 
 annuity. 
 
 George Felix Bathurst, at this time thirty-three years 
 old and unmarried, took possession of his estate in the 
 northwest portion of the Province. As was usual with 
 those of his class, he was educated at Oxford, England ; 
 to which university he had been sent with several 
 others, also sons of opulent planters and business men 
 of the colony. He comes down in the family as a man 
 of agreeable person and manners, an affectionate dis 
 position and of decided literary tastes. 
 
 Having married a lady of his own rank and pos 
 sessed also of a dowry of 5000 and having built a 
 commodious brick mansion, he had at the age of thirty- 
 five years, succeeded in getting his plantation in good 
 working shape and had turned its management over 
 to one of his slaves, a capable man, who had learned 
 to read and to keep accounts. But for an occasional 
 evening talk of from one-half to an hour in length with
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 13 
 
 this man, he had little care concerning the work which 
 he felt sure would be well and faithfully done. There 
 were other and younger men, also slaves who had 
 charge of the horses and dogs. His methodical habits, 
 as well as his amiable temperament, influenced the 
 whole atmosphere of the place and there was seldom 
 a jarring note in the domestic machinery. 
 
 But this state of affairs was not to last. There was 
 a storm even then brewing, which was to shake the 
 whole Province, not only the Province but the whole 
 world, even as an earthquake : and like an earthquake 
 overturns a forest or swallows up a city, was to de 
 stroy and trample under foot all that had previously 
 constituted the basis of society and prosperity of the 
 country. There was to be a revolution. 
 
 The ruling classes were to get off their perches and 
 let others take their places; and fortunate were those 
 who like the Middletons, Mortons, Hamptons and 
 others, who, watching the turn of the tide of events, 
 were enabled to retain their seats at the front and 
 with them, not only their power, but an increase of 
 influence among the masses. 
 
 George Felix Bathurst enlisted under the Royal ban 
 ner as colonel of a British Tory regiment, the com 
 panies composing it having all been raised in the 
 colony. By his loyalty he was made to suffer like 
 others, great pecuniary losses, in money, plate and 
 jewels; also in live stock and other possessions. And 
 but for a cousin, an officer in Sumpter's command, 
 would have been hung as a spy. He was several times 
 taken prisoner, but all this though hard to bear, was 
 neither the worst evil nor the most lasting, which re 
 sulted from this prolonged war. What Col. Bathurst 
 most deplored was the enforced neglect of his child 
 ren's education. As told in history "The country be 
 ing in a continual uproar for so prolonged a period 
 by the contentions of Whigs and Tories, it had degen-
 
 14 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 erated into a battle-ground for their skirmishes and 
 hand to hand encounters, making it impossible for 
 schools to be maintained." The opportunities for learn 
 ing, in the colonies, in the years proceeding the revo 
 lution had been exceptionally good, but his children 
 had been too young to profit by them. The teachers, 
 almost without exception, had been born in England 
 or Scotland, and were of gentle birth. They were prin 
 cipally clergymen of the Church of England ; and often 
 masters from the best colleges and universities of 
 Great Britian, might be found presiding over schools 
 in the rude buildings known as "Old Field" school- 
 houses. Of such also were the private tutors of the 
 sons of the richest men in the colony. 
 
 George Bathurst, son of Col. George Felix Bathurst, 
 the Tory, and who was the immediate ancestor of our 
 Texas immigrant James Paul Bathurst, married 
 Anne Cornelius, a beautiful French girl, the daughter 
 of a Huguenot artisan an armorer, whom he had 
 met when on a business visit at Charleston; to which 
 place he had gone in the capacity of manager of a train 
 of wagons made up and owned by his father and other 
 rice and cotton planters of the up-country. This mar 
 riage, which occurred in the year 1802, so displeased 
 his father, who after the revolution had again become 
 rich, that he disinherited this son, and nothwithstand- 
 ing the beauty, piety and superior education of the 
 armorer's daughter, he never forgave or spoke to him 
 again. Not so with the mother, whose share in the 
 great estate had been thrice doubled by legacies from 
 relatives in England and in Jamaica; and who, by a 
 careful disposition of her part, made the portion of 
 each one of her children, about equal in value. It 
 was due to this wise forethought that Paul was brought 
 up in affluence. 
 
 "I will make it up to you, George," she told him, 
 on seeing his downcast and grieved expression of 
 countenance when the will was read.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 15 
 
 "It is not that, mother ; I do not care for the loss ; but 
 my father had not spoken to me for fifteen years. It 
 was unjust, but I would have given up all my rights 
 to have parted friends with him. I would have named 
 my son for him, if you had not written that he did 
 not wish it." 
 
 "I ought to have explained my letter more fully, and 
 thought I had done so, until years afterwards. You 
 ought to be able to realize the change in one's nature 
 which is wrought by the terrible scenes through 
 which he has passed. He was known, as you are aware, 
 as 'Old Felix Bathurst the traitor and Tory' through 
 out the Province. A thousand falsehoods were cir 
 culated acts and deeds were ascribed to him which 
 were foreign and impossible to a nature like his; and 
 it was only by and through the powerful influence of 
 friends and relatives that he was permitted to live in 
 the country. When you were born near the end of the 
 war, I wished to give you his name in full; but he 
 objected, saying: 
 
 " 'Do not call him Felix, it will hamper him 
 through life,' and he used some language and expressed 
 some opinions concerning the dear patriots which I 
 would not like to repeat. That is what your father 
 meant when he said, 'I hope he will not call his son by 
 my name.' In those trying times there were many bat 
 tles and skirmishes fought in this district, and many 
 outrages committed through retaliations for real or 
 fancied wrongs ; and also many cowardly and ferocious 
 murders. When done by the party called Whigs, they 
 come down as glorious achievements; whereas, if the 
 Tory had his house burned his money or plate 
 stolen his family beaten and abused any reprisal of 
 like nature was looked upon and described as an in 
 famous outrage, and it had to go at that. For history 
 is left to the victor and it will be a long time before 
 the other side of the story is written, if ever. It is 
 enough to say that all loyalists who could have left for
 
 16 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Canada or Great Britain, by taking advantage of the 
 funds donated by the British Government, left at once. 
 Those who found it impossible to avail themselves of 
 this, fled to the mountains, and hiding there lived out 
 their lives leaving their children and grandchildren 
 to grow up in poverty and ignorance some of them 
 bearing the proudest names in the British Empire. 
 The few who by aid of powerful friends were allowed 
 to remain were forever after barred from political 
 influence. 
 
 "Your father, George, was a conscientious man and 
 a Christian gentleman; he never regretted his 
 course." 
 
 James Paul Bathurst was now twenty-five years old. 
 Andrea Darius, a distant cousin, whom he had known 
 from infancy, had been his playmate, schoolmate, 
 friend and sweetheart, one or the other, all her life. 
 There being only two years between their ages she 
 was at this time tweny-three. 
 
 They were soon to be married. 
 
 The marriage portions of each, not large, had been 
 allotted and now awaited them. The preceding year 
 had been passed by Paul in Louisiana. The time had 
 been occupied in putting in order their future home. 
 Luckily he was spared much labour and anxiety by 
 being able to purchase a small plantation already im 
 proved, at least, up to the point of comfortableness; 
 having now the necessary dwellings both for owners 
 and slaves: those intended for negroes, though con 
 tracted were particularly well constructed and were 
 built of brick with large double chimneys, the fire 
 places being more than half the width of the rooms : 
 of these there were four of two rooms each. There 
 was a large brick-kiln, ready for future use awaiting 
 the time when it might please the owner to build a 
 mansion. The time never came. Mr. Bryce, the former 
 owner, died ; within a month's time his wife followed
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 17 
 
 him. Shortly after, the heirs at law all being of age 
 forced a sale for division of property; and as is usual 
 in such cases the buyer was the most lucky recipient. 
 
 Bathurst would have been elated, had he been com 
 pelled to pay double the purchase money; and ever 
 afterwards spoke of himself as "One of the heirs of 
 the Bryce estate." 
 
 "You might add, the most favoured one," said 
 young Darius, his brother in-law; "Aren't you afraid 
 you're wronging the other heirs ? Don't you think you 
 ought to refund? say in small sums, until your 
 conscience is relieved." 
 
 "I am quite easy in my conscience and have been 
 all along. Knowing from the beginning that property 
 out there in land especially is not of half the mark 
 etable value it is here. The estate would have been 
 in litigation for years ; for the brothers were already 
 almost at dagger's points. I was one of three men 
 only, who bid upon the property and I ventured all 
 the money I had laid aside for building purposes, 
 rather than lose such a chance. iEvery one thought I 
 had given a fair equivalent all considered. So as yet, 
 I am not troubled with remorse." 
 
 Masons and carpenters had been put to work and 
 Paul had come home for his bride. They sat on a 
 bench in the garden, with boughs of myrtle meeting 
 above their heads, and the odor of sweet-scented flow 
 ers about them. They had gone over what had been 
 accomplished and as far as possible what had yet to 
 be done, and Paul had risen to go. 
 
 "Don't go yet, Paul, I want you to see Darius. We 
 were anxious even alarmed about him until we were 
 assured he would come back this evening. You have 
 heard of course about the duel?" 
 
 "My mother told me ; and I met the Ridleys. The duel 
 that never came off. How glad I am that it did not. 
 Hasn't he been at home since?"
 
 18 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "No, it has been ten days since it occurred; and no 
 one seems to have known anything about him until a 
 day or two ago. Aurelia thinks he has been afraid to 
 meet father ; but he need not have been after the first 
 few days. It was reported in town that Darius had 
 acted like a coward and backed out. Father was in 
 Charleston three days after and heard it. He was very 
 wrought up about it, and walked about the hall as he 
 told us. Saying that as long as the boy had provoked 
 a duel, he should have been brave enough to face the 
 consequences. You know how bitterly father is op 
 posed to the duello. As usual, Aurelia put in and 
 said: " Why father, I thought you were opposed to 
 duelling." Father answered that he was just as much 
 opposed to cowardice. And then, Paul, I talked! I 
 know he has courage ; he doesn't know what it means 
 to be afraid. I told father so ; and called to mind many 
 things we all knew about this ; he was flogged repeated 
 ly, both at school and at home, for fighting. Father 
 remembered, and now thinks there's something more 
 than we have yet heard. A few days after, this false 
 report was publicly contradicted by both Bob and 
 George Ridley. And so great was father's relief, that 
 it is now safe for Darius to come home." 
 
 "The Ridleys told me about it ; all of it perhaps, ex 
 cept the cause; they're strictly honorable as you are 
 aware, and of course know a little more than they 
 tell. They are absurdly proud of their part in it." 
 
 "Some man, claiming to be an eye-witness, told 
 father that Darius provoked the challenge: that he 
 was standing near the Ridley brothers on the balcony, 
 just as the guests were going down to supper, when 
 Moncrieff and Darius walked out of the hall as if 
 nothing was the matter, and that all at once when 
 directly in front of the Ridleys, Darius said some-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 19 
 
 thing to them in a low voice, then turning quickly 
 and with an oath struck Moncrieff , who had followed 
 him, a furious blow with his fist." 
 
 "With his fist! That is not true; it was with a 
 glove. A snap of the fingers in the face a fillip of 
 the ear or any small insult is a sufficient provocative 
 for a challenge; but a light blow with glove or cane 
 is I believe, more in accordance with the etiquette of 
 the duello. Of course the fellow knew. Now that it 
 ended as it did ; it's all very funny. George, who was 
 Moncrieff 's second, says his man ran like a turkey; 
 getting aboard his ship, and afraid for a day or two 
 to come ashore to see his sweetheart : and yet he was 
 the only man in the row; the others are all boys." 
 
 "Who is Capt. Moncrieff 's sweetheart, Paul?" 
 
 "Caroline Robson, it is said; and I believe she en 
 dorses the report." 
 
 "Ah ! I have sometimes thought " Andrea checked 
 herself, and after a moment's hesitation, added: "I 
 may be mistaken, but I have sometimes thought that 
 she and Darius have loved each other for years." 
 
 "I know it," replied Paul, "but she is older, and per 
 haps neither one of them was seriously involved for 
 Darius never goes there. Still it may have had some 
 thing to do with the difficulty." 
 
 The family of Basil Darius, seven in number, were, 
 with the exception of a son, the oldest of his children, 
 living at home. All of them yet unmarried; although 
 the ages of his daughters, Sarah and Aurelia were 
 respectively forty and thirty-eight. There was a dif 
 ference of many years between the three older and the 
 two younger children. Self-confessed "old maids" and 
 having lived through their childhood and youth to 
 approaching middle age in a way characteristic of 
 each they were apparently content to take their 
 places in the ranks of the unmarried.
 
 20 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 To them, no event in their past lives could compare 
 in interest and importance to the coming marriage 
 of their younger sister. For the past few days this 
 feeling had been overshadowed by fears which had 
 overwhelmed them all. What had become of Darius 
 what had he done, and how far was he to blame, were 
 questions which could only be answered by conjecture. 
 The mystery of it all ! What did it mean ? It was not 
 like him nothing in it was like him. They were 
 afraid to inquire openly; in some way such a measure 
 might injure him. It had been a great relief to know 
 he would be at home in the evening. 
 
 "We will now learn from himself, that he has not 
 been quarrelsome that he has not raised a disturb 
 ance in a neighbor's house; and the aftercharge of 
 cowardice has already been placed where it belongs," 
 said Miss Sarah, with flushed cheeks. 
 
 When Darius, barely fourteen years of age, begged 
 to be sent to the military academy at West Point, noth 
 ing more antagonistic to the wishes of his father could 
 have been proposed. He was also astonished; not 
 having seen the significance of his younger son's 
 marked predeliction and passionate interest for all 
 things military. In everything connected with the 
 army on land or at sea. Its battles its victories or 
 defeats. Its officers and soldiers, forts and battle 
 ships. But his preference was for the Navy. Mr. 
 Darius now remembered this and how he had often 
 been led in answer to this enthusiam, to read and talk 
 of the many great naval contests known to History. 
 
 It was at the end of one of these interesting con 
 versations that the boy made known his chosen 
 vocation. 
 
 "You would like to be a soldier, Darius? To fight 
 to kill ? And above all you would prefer to live at sea ? 
 Why, then do you wish to go to West Point? Why not 
 go at once to some establishment wherein apprentices 
 are trained for this kind of work?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 21 
 
 "I have thought of that, father, but I know I would 
 not like that part of it. If there was a naval academy 
 I would prefer it to West Point; but the main thing 
 is that I want to be a soldier : ;Not to kill as you put 
 it, but to give my life to my country's service." 
 
 "Put all such notions out of your head; they are 
 childish and you are not yet old enough to decide upon 
 a question which involves so much. Go to Columbia 
 for a year or two, and if at the end of that time, you 
 are still of the same mind, we will speak of it again." 
 
 But the matter was not allowed to rest. The result 
 being that the appointment was secured and Darius 
 had finished the prescribed course of four years when 
 barely nineteen years of age. 
 
 Although proud of the honours won by his son, Basil 
 Darius had a Quaker's horror of all things warlike. 
 In his estimation there was nothing even in the life 
 of an army officer, to make it comparable to that of 
 a country gentleman living upon his estate. To be sub 
 ject to orders separating a man from his family 
 forcing him from post to post compelling him to live 
 on hard-tack and in tents. He could have no high 
 opinion of one whose lack of intelligence led him to 
 such a choice. Darius must give it up. He, himself 
 had now lived over the allotted period of human life. 
 His oldest son was though in middle life still unmar 
 ried, and otherwise a disappointment. What was the 
 use anyway. There might not be another war for a 
 hundred years. All this and more was filled in the 
 pleadings, and the father had his will.
 
 22 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE CHALLENGE AND ITS CONSEQUENCES. 
 
 Darius was in the hall having the dust brushed off 
 his trousers and boots. He was an extremely hand 
 some young man, looking to be about twenty-one years 
 old, but in reality only a little past nineteen. Six feet 
 tall, he was of strong but slender build slenderness 
 and symmetry extending to his feet and hands; the 
 latter the hands of a patrician, but of a patrician who 
 would use them in any manly way ; for though scrupu 
 lously well-kept they showed signs of use. A healthy 
 sea-coast complexion dark, red brown hair with 
 gray eyes showing the same tints well-shaped mouth, 
 owning a set of good-sized regular teeth, and nose of 
 the distinctly Roman type, were features of a perfect 
 head set upon a good length of neck; which in turn 
 adorned the splendid shoulders. These were the visi 
 ble points which formed the personality of the young 
 man known to his friends as Darius Basil Darius. 
 
 Handsome, distinguished-looking or goodlooking; he 
 might have been called either, and yet he was all 
 three ; goodness and honesty coming out of every line 
 and feature and giving character to the whole man. 
 
 "I think he went straight to mother's room. He 
 always goes there first when he has been a long time 
 away," said Andrea, coming into the vestibule. 
 
 "Come in !" called out Darius in a voice corresponding 
 with the rest of him. "Come and shake hands with 
 me. I'm always glad to see anybody get back alive 
 and unhurt from Texas."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 23 
 
 "I din't go," said Bathurst. "I took your advice and 
 bought the place we looked at before you left me. I'm 
 sorry I couldn't go to Texas ; not to live there just yet, 
 but to see it again." 
 
 "Then you are still longing for Paradise. But don't 
 be sorry, for we might have parted forever; as it is, 
 I may follow you to Louisiana, but hardly to any other 
 country further west." 
 
 "Wherefore did you come back here?" with a swift, 
 quizzical glance at his sister; who rose hastily as if 
 to go. 
 
 "Don't run away, Andy, I've come all the way from 
 Charleston, walking most of it at that, to talk about 
 the wedding gown; and I know James Paul has come 
 all the way from the land of the terrapin and alligator 
 to talk about the wedding. It being no secret, I heard 
 as much before I left town this morning, and again 
 at Jacobson's while en route. Am I correctly in 
 formed?" he asked, looking at Bathurst. 
 
 "That is disposed of; our special object now, is to 
 hear about the duel." 
 
 "Another delicate matter and an unpleasant sub 
 ject. This is the first time I've ventured to show up 
 at this place, for I hadn't the nerve to face father, and 
 I've found it hard to meet some other results." 
 
 "No one has been able to learn the cause. I went to 
 town on purpose to see you, but no one could tell me 
 anything of you, and I felt a delicacy in making in 
 quiries of anyone but yourself. I was very curious 
 to know what it was about," said Andrea, inquringly. 
 
 "Was it the usual provocation, Darius?" asked Paul. 
 "Jealousy? A woman was it not?" 
 
 "Wait until evening when we're all assembled; I 
 want to tell it to you all at once and after that never 
 hear of it again. I wish I could get out of it alto 
 gether," he said, with a look which showed he meant 
 it. "You'll stay won't you, Bathurst?"' 
 
 "Yes."
 
 24 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 In the diningroom where the sun shone brightly 
 through the windows, Andrea saw in her brother's face 
 something in the softer light of the darkened hall she 
 had failed to observe something which told that he 
 had suffered more than a slight difficulty like the 
 one he had lately encountered, would seem to warrant. 
 She saw that her father also noticed; for with ready 
 tact he began to speak indifferently on matters of less 
 personal interest; this while it serves to remove a 
 slight embarrassment failed in the intended effect. 
 The young man made no effort to appear cheerful, 
 but sat in silent thoughtfulness. 
 
 "Father," said Andrea, "Paul saw Mr. Harris about 
 the sale of Polydore, but could do nothing with it. 
 Perhaps Darius " 
 
 "I have already seen him, Andrea. Father, he thinks 
 he has got you in a corner, and is prepared to squeeze. 
 He knows Candace has some money and he expects to 
 get all that and a great deal more of yours. I told him 
 it might turn out to be small matter, as Candace ma} 7 
 decide not to go for a while yet, but join Andrea later 
 on, if she went at all. If she never goes, there need be 
 no trade. It was a grain planted at random but I 
 think it will grow. We have been showing ourselves 
 too eager about that trade." 
 
 "I think so myself ; and we have some time yet. How 
 long will it be, Andrea." 
 
 "On the third of October," said Paul, blushing dark 
 ly. When Aurelia laughingly told him that no one 
 had spoken to him, Darius smiled for the first time; 
 which so pleased his father that he turned to him, 
 placing his hand affectionately upon his shoulder, and 
 in the stilted phrasing of his day and time saying : 
 
 "It is a doubly happy occasion, my son, I am glad 
 always to have you sitting near me like this, but it 
 seems like a lucky omen to have you back again on 
 the day of Paul's safe return."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 25 
 
 "I am pleased with the coincidence myself, but 
 I'm" 
 
 "You're not happy. Throw it off, my boy, cast it 
 to the winds ! We are all doomed to go through some 
 thing of the kind at least once in our lives," said 
 Mr. Darius, half banteringly. 
 
 There was no return of humour in the loving glance 
 which was the only reply ; and after a serious pause of 
 a minute or two, he gravely asked: 
 
 "You have been persecuted with questions have 
 you not?" 
 
 "From the first day to the present," was the answer. 
 "It has been like running the gauntlet between two 
 very long rows of savages." 
 
 "Then come and let us have it over," said his father, 
 kindly. 
 
 The candles in the great chandeliers, and in silver 
 sconces on each side of the pier-glasses which exactly 
 faced each other on opposite sides of the parlour, were 
 ablaze with light. 
 
 This room belonged to a wing in that part of the old 
 manor house erected by the American branch of the 
 family of Darius who came over with other early Eng 
 lish colonists in the year, 1680. 
 
 It was built of stone and brick, with wide doors 
 reaching almost up to the ceiling. The windows, placed 
 high above the floor were limited to three in num 
 ber narrow and filled with small panes of coloured 
 glass, and an immense fireplace corresponded with 
 the size of the room, which was forty feet long by 
 twenty wide. With some family portraits in ancient 
 frames of hammered brass upon the walls, and fender 
 and fire-dogs of the same metal, shining like gold in 
 the soft light of many waxen candles, it seemed that 
 the plain old room with its massive furniture, needed 
 no further adornment.
 
 26 ALONG THE) KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "You all know who Capt. Moncrieff is by this time, 
 so I will only say our trouble began in Columbia at a 
 dinner given by the Cliftons about two years ago. I 
 was on my way to the dining-room with Miss Ellerbe, 
 a relation of theirs; when Moncrieff, also a sort of 
 cousin joined us; unceremoniously coming between us 
 and taking my place. Considering myself a mere boy 
 I withdrew and sat with a group of elderly gentlemen 
 at the other end of the room. He amused himself 
 throughout the whole time spent at the table, by mak 
 ing me the target of what he took to be witticisms 
 remarks about my name about my uniform con 
 trasting it with his own, which was rather a gay one, 
 he being some kind of an officer on his father's ship, 
 while mine as you know, was the academy uniform, 
 simple as it is now. He got scathing retorts from the 
 gentlemen near me, but he did not appear to under 
 stand them. Perhaps it was this sympathy which pre 
 vented me from feeling any anger whatever. Besides, 
 there was an imbecility expressed in all he did, said or 
 looked its effect being increased by the worst turned- 
 up nose you ever saw." 
 
 "The affair at Robson's was like a continued story 
 of what happened at Clifton's, and was as fully un 
 expected, as I had forgotten the incident." 
 
 "I was on hand from the beginning, and at the end 
 of the first quadrille of which I had prompted the 
 figures in lieu of the fellow whose duty it was, Mr. 
 Moncrieff came in; or I should say, Capt. Moncrieff, 
 as to a certainty he is, of Her Majesty's ship, Domini 
 que ; in naval uniform of the newest and tightest, and 
 with a title of great weight looming up in front of him 
 down the road." 
 
 "I know the family I think ; it was a Capt. Moncrieff, 
 I believe, who had a fight with Diron off the coast 
 of Georgia, in 1814. He was after slaves to sell in the 
 West Indies," said Mr. Darius. 
 
 "Oh, was he? A sort of pirate. I'm not at all sur 
 prised at it. I am ready to believe anything of him
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 27 
 
 and his relatives just now, although it will appear 
 that we are possessed of some congeniality of taste in 
 the selection of friends ; for he came up unhesitatingly 
 and began talking to Miss Robson. This time I ignored 
 a former acquaintance, and bowed without speaking 
 when introduced and as to a stranger. And feeling 
 no neutral ground, the Robsons not being his relatives, 
 I resolved that somehow or other I would not permit 
 him to again spoil an evening. He began at once where 
 he had left off at Columbia. Speaking so low that I 
 could distinguish but few words; the latter not at all, 
 for they were whispered. Miss Robson looked dis 
 tressed and annoyed." 
 
 " 'Capt. Moncrieff thinks I have mispronounced your 
 name, Darius. That the second syllable should be ac 
 cented as in Matthias. What do you say.' 
 
 " 'Mathias is a good name, but mine, like Julius and 
 Junius, is accented on the first syllable; Darius is my 
 name.' Again the man bent forward whispering 
 almost brushing her ear with his moustache ; and with 
 the manifest intention of attracting attention to his 
 impertinent familiarity. She drew away and said in 
 a way that would have driven a decent man out of 
 the house: 
 
 " 'Capt. Moncrieff, you talk and act like a fool ; it is 
 his best feature. I think Mr. Darius has handsome 
 features, and that they suit best his type of man.' 
 She blushed painfully then recovering, added: 'the 
 type to which he belongs.' Without knowing which 
 of my features had been criticized, I thanked Miss 
 Robson, profoundly. The eyes of all were centered 
 upon them. 
 
 " 'By Jove,' said Moncrieff, with a loud laugh. 'Isn't 
 it a fine thing to win the admiration of women. I 
 hope my nose suits my type of man.' 
 
 " 'It does,' said Bob Ridley. This questionable com 
 pliment was greeted with much laughter by a group of
 
 28 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 young men who, standing near, had easily heard all 
 that had gone before, and a young sub-officer who had 
 come ashore with him, said aloud: 
 
 " 'Look out, Captain, you are about to lose your 
 wager.' 
 
 " 'No I won't, wait and see.' 
 
 "The subject of noses was dropped, but throughout 
 the evening to the amazement of all her friends, Miss 
 Robson devoted herself to the entertainment of this 
 one man; leaving the other guests to the hospitality 
 of her mother and younger sisters ; her manner marked 
 by a giddiness that amounted to levity ; and which left 
 me, at least, with the feeling that I had never really 
 known her. I learned from casual remarks that this 
 feeling was shared by others also that it was only 
 through her insistence he was allowed to come into 
 the house that is, at first; lately there has been no 
 objection. Though of splendid physique, he is not 
 handsome, and would, if it were not for the badge of 
 rank on his uniform, be taken for a common sailor 
 his manners corresponding with those of the lowest 
 of the class that figure at the disreputable dance-halls 
 here and at New Orleans." Darius paused; looking 
 downward as if lost in deep thought and unconscious 
 of the presence of others for so long a time, that An 
 drea, to arouse him, asked: 
 
 "And then Darius?" He laughed a little. 
 
 "And then I could neither understand it nor help 
 it: so I kept out of range fearing that anything I 
 might say would bring about a fight. From some 
 cause Moncrieff was not present when supper was 
 announced. I had been dancing with Bettie Ware, 
 who, after Miss Robson, was the prettiest, and with 
 out exception the youngest unmarried lady present; 
 and to whom as there had been no mention made of 
 any kind of order in going to the table, I had given my 
 arm. Turning to follow other couples leaving the por- 
 lors, Miss Caroline stopped us, saying:
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 29 
 
 " 'Come with me, Darius, Bettie is listed to go with 
 Capt. Moncrieff.' Taking the girl's hand from my 
 arm and substituting her own, she gave her a little 
 push on the shoulder, saying: 'Wait for Capt. 
 Moncrieff.' 
 
 "There was nothing else for Miss Ware to do. She 
 sat down to wait. At first I was amused, but Caro 
 line began at once to speak excitedly and hurriedly, 
 with her face flaming red. 'I can't afford to lose your 
 friendship, Darius, you must tell me at once if you are 
 vexed with me. I want to know the cause.' Without 
 waiting for a reply, she went on as if beside herself 
 'I can not account for it. Once we saw each other 
 every day; but now you give me no time for a word, 
 and I have so much to say. I want to tell you ' 
 
 "She got no farther, for at that moment Moncrieff 
 joined us grinning. 
 
 "I will go down to supper with you, Mr. Dairyman, 
 as we did in Columbia.' 
 
 " 'No, Capt. Moncrieff, you will not go down to sup 
 per with me as you did in Columbia. Miss Robson 
 said you were to take Miss Ware, and she is waiting.' 
 Miss Ware was in" hearing distance and looking at 
 him expectantly; and when he said, 'You can take 
 Miss Ware, yourself, for I am going to take Miss Rob- 
 son.' I lost my head and temper at the same time, 
 and turning my back on him I asked Caroline if she 
 would permit me to go with Miss Ware, if so, to save 
 her feelings, I would go back and get her, 'but if you 
 still wish it, we will go on.' she said as if frightened, 
 'I will go to supper with Capt. Moncrieff.' 
 
 "As I turned to go for Miss Ware, who was now 
 entirely alone in the parlor, Moncrieff said speaking 
 loudly and bending back to look at some one in the 
 hall 
 
 ' 'Won again ! By Jove !' 
 
 "This boast was followed by a horse-laugh from a 
 couple of cronies in our rear. It was now plain what 
 the young officer meant by 'the wager.' He had done
 
 30 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 very nearly as he had done in Columbia but with a 
 difference he would pay for it. Asking Miss Ware 
 to wait a moment, I ran after the couple, now almost 
 to the supper room, and trying to look unruffled, asked 
 Miss Robson, if she wouldn't excuse Capt. Moncrieff 
 for a minute or two. 
 
 "'Certainly,' she answered surprised: 'But why?' 
 
 Of course I didn't say. 
 
 "He followed me with an expression of amused in 
 quiry and astonishment to the veranda. A half-dozen 
 men were showing there, in the glare of the hall 
 lamps, leaning upon the railing or standing and 
 waiting for their turn to go to the dining-room. A 
 little to the side of the entrance stood the Ridley broth 
 ers: and then happened what you have already 
 heard. You have also heard of his exposure and dis 
 grace, brought about by the Ridleys and a score of 
 others who were witnesses of his cowardice when he 
 took flight on the morning when he should have met 
 me in 'deadly combat,' " said Darius laughing, it is 
 true, but without mirth and as if he would rather it 
 were otherwise: as if he would even now like to 
 meet him in deadly combat. 
 
 The others had withdrawn and Darius was alone 
 with his father. The elder man pondering upon the 
 uses of adversity and of "purification so as by fire." 
 What a good man this son of his would one day be. 
 How glad he was that he would never be a soldier. 
 Although from the beginning bitterly opposed to giv 
 ing up his chosen career, on the first appeal to his 
 filial love, he had abandoned all further contention. 
 "My dear, dear son !" thought Basil Darius : "I wonder 
 if it could be that I was wrong!" For looking at the 
 dejected figure before him, he saw that here was not 
 the shadow of a boy's repentance for an excusable 
 fault, but something more like the gloom which goes 
 with the deep, hopeless and lasting grief of a man. 
 
 "What is it, Darius?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 31 
 
 "It is a great deal worse than you imagine can 
 imagine," he replied, with pallid, stiffening lips. "It 
 is bad enough, if that were all, to admit even to myself, 
 that I am what all good people believe me and every 
 man like me to be a murderer but that is what 
 I suppose I am." 
 
 "Oh no, no not that ! Do not encourage too tender 
 a conscience. Do not call it that. Say rather that it 
 was a short-lived temptation due to the blind rage of 
 the moment; you are glad that you killed no one, and 
 that you yourself were not killed?" 
 
 "I'm not certain of being glad of either one of the 
 other just now; though I hope to get back to the time 
 when I felt like a Christian; but it is heavier than ! 
 You know the Moorish dagger you keep locked up in 
 your cabinet ?" 
 
 "Yes. It belongs to Candace: a wicked looking 
 thing, but perhaps the most valuable article in the col 
 lection. What?" 
 
 "I thought of it I would have used it." 
 
 "With your surroundings at the time you would 
 have used it?" 
 
 "I would not have hesitated. I am afraid I will do 
 it yet." 
 
 "Then, Darius, there is much more back of it than 
 I know." 
 
 "Much more," covering his face with his hands and 
 bowing his head upon the table before him. 
 
 "I have sometimes thought there was, but only on 
 her part the difference in your ages you mentioned 
 that in a way that misled me. I do not yet under 
 stand." 
 
 "I did not want the others to know; yet when I 
 gave them to understand that she had never given 
 me cause to believe she preferred me as a lover, I 
 spoke truly ; but that night I saw it all : her love and 
 despair came near breaking all bounds. The levity 
 and giddiness I so cruelly spoke of to-night were like
 
 32 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the delirium of insanity; which, while it showed me 
 my own heart, awoke a fear and suspicion that mad 
 dened me. This feeling in a cooler moment I dis 
 missed, and wrote to her asking if I might call tell 
 ing her that I had heard the family were displeased 
 at my having so nearly made their house the scene 
 of a brawl and was afraid to come without permis 
 sion. 'No reply/ was the answer brought back by 
 the boy sent with my note. Moncrieff, who had ac 
 tually taken a room in the house, received the note 
 and returning gave the answer. 
 
 "Knowing that false reports were in circulation, I 
 got Ridley to go the same evening to put me right with 
 her. She gave him Moncrieff's version of the diffi 
 culty; which was in all but one or two points, the re 
 verse of the true one. 'Nearly every word of that is 
 a lie, Miss Caroline,' said Bob. 
 
 " 'We didn't neither Darius, nor George and I, in 
 tend to say much about that rumpus, but if that's his 
 game here goes !' He began at the first and told her 
 exactly the truth about it. She began to cry; she had 
 been made to believe I had made defamatory remarks 
 about her. Bob said: but I will give you his own 
 words 
 
 " 'I looked at her in amazement, and said. Do you 
 believe that, Miss Caroline? You have known Darius 
 all his life, and yet you can say that? I'll assure you 
 that instead of being the cause, you had no personal 
 concern in the quarrel ; at least it would have been the 
 same had it been any other young lady. The trouble 
 began over two years ago and grew out of matters not 
 connected with any persons present here at the dance.' 
 This and much more besides, made me fear that a 
 reconciliation was only to be gained by a face to face 
 interview. Moncrieff, said to be afraid to come out, 
 would be apt to be there at all hours, otherwise I 
 would have gone in person at first.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 33 
 
 " 'That would have been the better way. It would be 
 best now. For I see how it is with you; and such 
 beauty and gentleness will always stand over the trif 
 ling inequality of two or three years difference in 
 age.' 
 
 "That is what I have to tell you " said Darius 
 moistening his lips, "if God will grant me voice and 
 words to do it. Bob came running to overtake me on 
 the street an hour later and said: 'I hope you won't 
 take it as meddling, Darius, but don't go to Robson's 
 for a while yet. I do not know what to make of Miss 
 Caroline and it might be better to trust to an ac 
 cidental meeting away from home.' He appeared to 
 be embarrased, and after talking awhile on this subject 
 we changed to others. But of course I did not go. 
 After staying at Sam's a few days I went hunting on 
 the coast; sometimes with one and another, but most 
 often alone. Yesterday evening I got a man to take 
 me across the inlet to Folly Island, taking my gun. 
 It was growing late and finding no game I started 
 back. There was one boat only and it was leaving for 
 the other shore, loaded to its full capacity. The boat 
 man called out that he could not come back, but would 
 be sure to return for me within the hour. 
 
 "Out of the sand-dunes around this little cove, there 
 rises a little heap of stones, with a coarse granite 
 gravel or sand about its base, but windblown clean of 
 all else. I found a good seat on the farther side, and 
 laying aside my gun sat down to rest. Very tired I 
 went to sleep; in how many minutes I couldn't guess, 
 I was awakened by voices on the other side, not ten 
 feet away, in high dispute. I heard my own name; 
 bewildered I, at first did not know them as belong 
 ing to Caroline Robson and Capt. Moncrieff . I would 
 go away but in my hurry my hat fell off, slipping 
 between the rocks; in the growing dusk, it took me 
 sometime to find it, and it took much longer to fish 
 it out with my ramrod. I could not help hearing the 
 words spoken so close to me. My man was calling me
 
 34 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 and I hurried away. When I got to the landing, there 
 was another boat tied there. I got into the one wait 
 ing for me and I am quite sure that even if seen, I 
 was not recognized by the couple left behind." 
 
 "What was said, Darius?" 
 
 "She was pleading with him to marry her, and he 
 told her he had a wife in Liverpool. There was some 
 thing else she said, which I will never repeat." 
 
 Basil Darius looked down at the folded hands upon 
 his lap, with contracted brow and half -closed eyes; 
 as if unwilling or unable to lift them to the agonized 
 face before him Without raising them he asked: 
 
 "Do you think this is known to anyone else? or 
 suspicioned?" 
 
 "If not now, it is liable to be; for he will boast. I 
 think Ridley Bob not George has an inkling of 
 something very wrong, but not the fullest extent of 
 it for when he told me it would be better for me to 
 stay away, he said something I did not attach much 
 importance to at the time, but it came forcibly to my 
 memory yesterday evening: he wondered 'How 
 such an allover, damned idiot ever attained such an 
 ascendency over a sensible girl like Caroline Robson. 
 A man, on the maternal side at least, is of the lowest 
 origin. Having once lived here, there are many who 
 remember seeing him with other wharf-rats of the 
 same age and size, playing along the harbor. When 
 five or seven years old the family disappeared, and 
 it was not until about two years ago that he turned up 
 again as sub-officer in a company of marines on board 
 a little ship belonging to the merchant and mail 
 service.' " 
 
 It was twelve o'clock. A high, cool wind was blow 
 ing fine drops of rain in little showers through an 
 open window. Mr. Darius arose and closed it. Re 
 seating himself, after a troubled silence of several 
 minutes he asked, gravely: 
 
 "How are you going to bear this, Darius?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 35 
 
 "How will I bear it ? Suddenly awakened from 
 sleep, and dazed by the horrible meaning of what I 
 had heard, I could hardly think what to do; emotions 
 following each other like flickering flashes of light 
 ning rage jealousy pity, and coming in the order 
 named the two first prompted me to club my gun 
 and kill them both; but I think I made up my mind 
 before I found my hat; it is always so in emergencies, 
 I believe, if there's any mind left present at all. It 
 came over me, that as much as anyone else, I was an 
 outsider that I had no right to interfere. It struck 
 me like a mortal blow; but after all it is for her that 
 I feel most concerned the entire hopelessness of her 
 plight the inevitable wreck and ruin of her beautiful 
 life! She would better be dead!" 
 
 "I can not say that. I would rather see her take up 
 her life as it was, or as nearly as possible as it was, and 
 by living as a Christian, atone for wrongs inflicted 
 upon others parents, sisters or friends wrongs for 
 which, try to find it as you may, there is no reasonable 
 excuse." 
 
 Consoled by his father's heartfelt sympathy and 
 kindness, Darius, relieved at least, of a part of his 
 burden, slept heavily through the remaining morning 
 hours; for it had been long after midnight when they 
 parted. Just at sunrise, his father came into the 
 room; and after softly closing the door came to his 
 bedside and bent over him listening not caring to 
 disturb him, if sleeping. 
 
 "I am awake, father; I had just awakened when you 
 came in. Is anything wrong?" 
 
 "I will tell you, and you may judge. Polydore came 
 last night; being detained by the rain it was after 
 midnight before he reached here. Candace tells me 
 that it is feared that both Capt. Moncrieff and Caro 
 line Robson have been drowned. They were known by 
 the family and by the crew of the Dominique which
 
 36 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 had just come into harbor to have gone on a boat- 
 ride, and were pretty far out when last seen, which 
 was on Friday, early in the afternoon; probably two 
 or three hours before you saw them. Some fishermen 
 coming back early with their catch, to be in time for 
 the evening market, gave the information. The Rob- 
 sons waiting until a late hour in the night found the 
 suspense intolerable and began the inquiry at once, 
 and continuing the whole day following, without even 
 so much as a clue." 
 
 "Did Polydore learn what was feared I mean of 
 course had there been any suggestion of another pos 
 sible cause for their disappearance?" 
 
 "I think not; with the same idea, I asked Candace 
 if it weren't likely they might be at the house of a 
 friend. No; all the officers and crew were out in 
 boats searching all yesterday; besides every citizen 
 who could get a boat was helping." 
 
 "I believe I will go, father, for I may be of some 
 use;" said Darius, beginning to dress. "I recall that 
 the couple were in the habit of going to a point due 
 eastward after clearing the sand-bars in the harbor. 
 The island is, you know, quite in the opposite direction. 
 Perhaps no one has thought of going round the island. 
 If you will have a horse saddled, father, I will go 
 straight through to Dawson's; he has a boat, and it 
 will be nearer by ten miles. What is it ? Come in 
 Polydore." Polydore had been passing and heard. 
 
 "Don't go that way, Mahse Darius, dere was a party 
 jus' startin' for dem islan's when I lef, an dat's been 
 twelve hours ago. De bes' way is to go straight to 
 town; de chances is dat dey done foun' bofe o' dem 
 people by this time." Andrea came ; hurriedly running 
 up stairs. 
 
 "Mother says, don't think of going until after break 
 fast, which will be ready in five minutes; and Paul's 
 team will be at the gate by the time you are done eat 
 ing. I wish I could go with you, but mother forbids."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 37 
 
 At first starting, Paul had looked curiously at Dar 
 ius, whose bearing now was in no way different from 
 his own; if changed at all since last evening, he was 
 more quietly composed in manner, and no longer ap 
 peared like one overwhelmed by sorrow. He was 
 puzzled. He had gone to sleep the night before, seri 
 ously believing that here was a case of disappointed 
 love, which, following so soon upon the enforced res 
 ignation of a chosen vocation, might paralyze all other 
 worthy ambitions; yet, excepting a more strongly ex 
 pressed, intense desire to know the best or the worst 
 that had befallen Miss Robson, he had not differed 
 from the others of the family. A difference, that 
 could be accounted for in more ways than one; well 
 he hoped so. 
 
 Mrs. Bathurst was at the gate. There had been so 
 many contradictory reports, she was going down to 
 the waterside to see for herself. 
 
 "They are found," said an old gentleman, a stranger, 
 who a moment before had stepped aside on the pave 
 ment to let her pass. "You mean the young man and 
 the young woman for whom they have been search 
 ing? Their bodies were found on the beach, but 
 about a hundred yards apart; and their boat a mile 
 out at sea bottom upwards." "Then they are dead! 
 Oh, how sad!" said Paul. 
 
 "Do you know at what point? In what direction?" 
 asked Darius. 
 
 "A little to the southwest, on the south side of one 
 of the Sea Islands Folly Island, I think they told 
 me. Very sad affair!" bowing, and moving on. 
 
 "Folly Island!" Paul, I will go to the stables for 
 my own team and go back at once, the family will 
 want to know," said Darius, in his old way and 
 manner. 
 
 "I do not believe they were ever really lovers," said 
 Mrs. Bathurst. 
 
 "I, also, have begun to doubt it," said Paul, looking 
 after him.
 
 38 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Darius walked blindly in the direction of the 
 stables: seeing nothing but a rock-built pyramid 
 against a background of giant palmetto trees; and 
 hearing nothing but the music of their long leaves 
 longer than any man is tall as with rhythmic cadence 
 they were caught up by the wind and carried up 
 ward aloft spreading out and falling downward in 
 a shower together : rising returning repeating ; 
 again and again ! Beyond this he could not go. Heart 
 and brain revolted. But like a sweet refrain, there 
 came with each repetition of the weird sea-music, the 
 words he had heard in answer to Moncrieff's taunting 
 rebuff : 
 
 "Now that it doesn't matter in one way or another, 
 I will say that I do love Darius. I have always loved 
 him!" 
 
 "Like a man suddenly deprived of a leg or an arm, 
 he realized at once the finality and priceless value of 
 what he had lost and with the impatience of youth 
 tried to shake off the burden of sorrow, though even 
 now convinced that it would be with him until his 
 dying day.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 39 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 A WEDDING GOWN OF 1835. 
 
 "Come Andy, and tell me what you are going to 
 wear. Let us compare ideas," said Darius in his most 
 business-like manner. "Sit down." 
 
 "I know I will fall in with yours, however we may 
 differ at first. I will begin by telling you what I have 
 already done. I have finished a white muslin thread 
 cambric so called because it is pure linen. The label 
 on the edge shows that it was made in France. It 
 comes in three pieces of just the right length. Just 
 nine inches above the bottom of each breadth is an 
 horizontal row of beautiful embroidered sprays of 
 flowers in white of course giving the effect of a 
 continuous band all round the skirt; below this band 
 is a hem-stitched flounce of the cambric." 
 
 "That must be beautiful." 
 
 "It is. The waist is high with a low-cut lining 
 the lining also embroidered. The sleeves close fitting, 
 with puffs at the top having the same ornamentation 
 as the skirt. The cambric is so fine it has the appear 
 ance of gossamer." . 
 
 "And the veil, Andrea?"' 
 
 "The veil is of Mechlin two yards long and one 
 and a half wide. It was Grand-ana's." 
 
 "The veil is the best part of what you have so well 
 described, that I see it as in a picture. But it will be 
 a combining of the ancient with the modern the sim 
 ple with the magnificent. It will not do. We will 
 take the veil for the basis or key-note of the toilette. 
 The gown you have finished will not be out of place 
 at home on a summer evening or at a tea, or when 
 you sit with your husband around the lamp with your 
 work-basket or your book. But to match the costly
 
 40 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Mechlin veil, you must have a soft, heavy brocade the 
 color of old ivory neither shining nor dull, but of a 
 kind which reflects the colours of the objects in the 
 same room as from a red curtain there would show 
 a faint pink glow in the fabric, and from a yellow cur 
 tain a glimmer of that colour." 
 
 "I saw just such a piece of silk when in town last 
 week," said Andrea. "But it was very high priced." 
 
 "That does not matter we will buy it. Of the bro 
 cade the pattern must be somewhat large. The skirt 
 of such a gown should be quite long. Not a preposter 
 ous train like that rich Mrs. Briggs wore at her last 
 wedding, but as the present mode allows for a church 
 wedding here. You will be married at St. Michael's?" 
 
 "Yes, mother insists upon that." 
 
 "So much for the skirt. The waist should be cut 
 low and coming heart-shaped to a point in the center 
 of the front? Have you any Mechlin lace?" 
 
 "Darius, you are a wonder. Mother has. It is in 
 several widths. I begin to see that my trousseau will 
 be worth hundreds. It would never have occurred to 
 me to use this lace. It can be used to trim the waist 
 and sleeves by taking the narrow part for a ruff 
 and the wide for the sleeves." 
 
 "Very well: use the narrow piece about the neck, 
 but not as a ruff something smaller, higher at the 
 back than at the front, and fixed so it will not be apt 
 to fall down. I will get the brocade at L s, did you 
 say ?" taking pencil and book from his pocket. "It 
 will be my gift. And the jewels, Andrea?" 
 
 "The medallion necklace of pearls and diamonds: 
 the first married daughter always gets those. Darius, 
 you are the best brother and the most wonderfully 
 interesting man I ever heard of. How I will miss you 
 all of you." 
 
 "Don't be too sure that you'll miss me I've half a 
 mind to go with you more than half a mind. I'm 
 tired of the idle, purposeless life I've lived since I left 
 college. I don't like any of the professions: if I
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 41 
 
 did, I would take a turn at some university. I do not 
 want to farm, at least, here ; and father is urging me to 
 move my negroes onto the new-ground they have late 
 ly cleared ; as their support begins to bear too heavily 
 on the proceeds of this plantation. Yet while I have 
 no inclination for idling, I have an abhorrence for the 
 proposed change. I could not endure such a life as 
 Sam seems to find a Heaven upon earth. His hides of 
 every animal under the sun his stuffed fowls and 
 mummified creatures of all sorts his live birds and 
 animals, and the smell of it all. Oh! it looks like in 
 sanity. I am afraid, Andrea, that you and Sarah, of 
 all our father and mother's children are level-headed. 
 Look at my last plunge. Could anything beat that 
 for idiocy? Sam has added another room to the crazy 
 thing he calls his museum, and has named it "The 
 department of horticulture." He is also beginning a 
 botanical garden, and is going to get Olsen to take 
 charge of the farm, while he makes a visit to the Dis 
 mal Swamp to complete some work he began there last 
 year. And Aurelia chasing butterflies! I was afraid 
 to ask what was the matter with her." 
 
 "I hope, Darius, you do not consider all this as 
 signs of weak-mindedness in either one of them. Sam 
 is a genius, and there's method in his madness and 
 Aurelia catches the butterflies for Sam," said Andrea, 
 her sweet voice ringing out in healthy, hearty laughter. 
 
 "That may be, but it shows a bleak outlook for the 
 old age of both, however the cause may differ; in 
 Sam's case, his experiments cost a good deal of money, 
 and the poor old negroes can not make it. They are 
 nearly always clothed with patches, and Sam himself 
 looks like a scarecrow." 
 
 "You are not counting the half-grown boys and 
 girls, already quite strong enough to do the work of 
 men and women. This winter they will all, from the 
 largest to the least, be well clothed. You remember 
 that Sam made five hundred dollars by selling goose- 
 feathers last year,"
 
 42 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Goose-feathers ! How ?" 
 
 "Didn't you know? Aurelia said she wrote." 
 
 "Yes, but she called it furs ! She said Sam has made 
 a big deal in furs." 
 
 They both stopped and laughed for several minutes. 
 
 "That was to put a good face on it. It was goose 
 feathers bales of them from all over the country." 
 
 "What was his object? Wasn't the money used for 
 the aviary?" 
 
 "Yes, so it was; and for the apiary; and the pro 
 ceeds from the sale of honey this year will more than 
 clothe his negroes." 
 
 "It is a relief to know it, Andrea, but what with his 
 churlishness and that Italian woman, always on guard 
 at the front door, I never get back among his house 
 hold gods. It may be a mark of genius to be gruffly 
 silent or downrightly rude, but it isn't brotherly. Poor 
 old Sam!" 
 
 "Poor! Not at all. No one can be called poor who 
 is so happy as he." 
 
 "Glad of it. But, Andrea, as I said before, I've 
 more than half a mind to go with you." 
 
 "Really, Darius? Paul, do you hear that? Darius 
 really thinks of going with us !" Paul, who was start 
 ing for home, came up to them. 
 
 "The best thing in the world for him. Urge him to 
 do it," at the same time holding out his hand to take 
 leave. "Go with us to Jacobson's in the morning, 
 Darius, and see our van." 
 
 "No need, I know it by heart there are two of 
 them. (Put down your hat, you'll stay here to-night.) 
 Who owns the other one?" 
 
 "The unfinished one is mine the other, built after 
 the same plan, belongs to Redmond Harris, Jr. He 
 left it there for sale, and has ordered a larger one, 
 intended for a hunting-wagon." 
 
 "Then fortune plays to my hand I'l buy it." 
 
 "Oh, Darius! You are really going!" 
 
 "I am really going."
 
 (THE STORY OF CANDACE.) 
 
 Samuel Darius, grandfather of Andrea Darius, wish 
 ing to add to the number of negroes on his coast plan 
 tation, was at the slave-market in Charleston, on a 
 cold November morning, 1794. The number was un 
 usually large and naked. Looking around for the most 
 promising among them, he had selected a family of 
 nine the father, mother and seven well-grown child 
 ren, when he observed, standing apart from the others, 
 two singular creatures. They were greatly cleaner 
 and wore clothing, and enveloping their heads were 
 lengths of dingy white cloth, leaving to view, their 
 faces only: the features of which, marked by come 
 liness, were not those of the negro ; although they were 
 nearly as black. Their faces were narrow, their noses 
 high, lips thin, eyes black and brilliant and their teeth 
 dazzling white. 
 
 "What are these?" heasked. "They can't be 
 negroes." 
 
 "They are black enough and they pass for that." 
 He answered. "But nobody seems to want them." 
 
 "What do you call yourselves?" asked Mr. Darius. 
 They smiled but did not answer. 
 
 "Try Spanish," said the dealer, slyly. 
 
 "Of what nation are you?" asked Mr. Darius in 
 Spanish. 
 
 "The boy and girl, for they were little more, clasped 
 each other's hands and cried: "Oh, Master, we are 
 Indians! Buy us master, we like your face!" 
 
 "What kind of Indians are you? What is your tribe, 
 and how is it you are slaves!" 
 
 The girl spoke. 
 
 "We are Cubans we come from the native island 
 ers; we are not negroes. See our hair! She un 
 covered, and the long raven hair fell its coil extend 
 ing below her waist. "We were slaves but we had 
 been freed."
 
 44 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "How is it that you are here?" 
 
 The boy looked on the ground and said in low 
 tones: "The men on the ship, they stole us." 
 
 "You will want to go back?" 
 
 "We will want to go back. But oh, master, buy us ! 
 We will work out the debt; we will pay back the 
 money. I will," said the boy. "I will trust you." Mr. 
 Darius explained to the dealer the nature of the agree 
 ment and paid three hundred dollars for the two. They 
 were not brother and sister as he had at first sup 
 posed, and that night after their arrival at the planta 
 tion, the girl produced a Catholic Manual of Prayer, 
 a certificate of baptism clasped within it, and a locket 
 in which was the picture of a beautiful Spanish face; 
 this was attached to a necklace or golden chain and 
 had escaped the notice of those who might have plun 
 dered it, by being wrapped in the bundle of clothes 
 she carried. 
 
 "My Mistress," she said showing on the reverse 
 side of the case, the name, "Candace" engraven in 
 pretty letters. "It was my mother's name, and it is 
 also my name," she explained in Spanish. 
 
 "Poor, unfortunate creatures," said Mrs. Darius. 
 "We will see that they get back to their friends." But 
 this was not to be. Several months after this the young 
 couple were married by a priest of the Catholic faith 
 in Charleston. They were given a separate house on 
 the plantation. 
 
 They were quick to learn, and pretty soon could not 
 only speak but read and write intelligently. The year 
 passed, and they had paid their debt. 
 
 Six months more, and Mr. Darius informed them 
 that not only was there enough money earned to pay 
 their pasage home but to live upon until they could 
 find employment. 
 
 "Do you want us to go, Master ?" 
 
 "If you will be happier there, Marco ; but there is no 
 one on this plantation who wishes you to go. Even the 
 negroes love you and Candace."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 45 
 
 "Then I will go and water my flowers," said Marco, 
 laughing. "Candace is in the garden, I will tell her, 
 I will not wait," he said, bounding away like a deer. 
 
 Mrs. Darius, as well as other members of the family, 
 had been gathering together little gifts of less or 
 greater value some to serve as keepsakes and others 
 for future service when the couple had reached Hav 
 ana, the port for which they were bound. These Can- 
 dace had placed in her room, often looking them over 
 with great pride of possession ; but the feeling was not 
 unmixed, for often they had been put aside, especially 
 of late, with sighs and sometimes tears. Now 
 when Marco had told her, she had rushed into the room 
 where Mrs. Darius, her daughter and a seamstress 
 were at their needlework, and cried out joyously, as 
 she knelt before her mistress and clasped her knees : 
 "I am not going, dear mistress, I am going to stay here 
 with you, as long as I live. The master told Marco we 
 need not go." Alas ! It was not for long. 
 
 In the year 1800 they had a little girl born to them, 
 and they gave her the mother's name Candace. When 
 she was four years old a fever ravaged the coast, and 
 when it had done its worst, the little Candace had 
 neither father nor mother. She was duly informed of 
 the relation in which she stood to the family and her 
 family relics turned over to her when she was old 
 enough to understand; she was quite well educated 
 and gifted besides with some lovely traits of character ; 
 among which were an affectionate nature and a dog- 
 like fidelity, united with a great self-esteem and truth 
 fulness. She had also a delicacy of perception, tact 
 and unimpeachable modesty. 
 
 Mrs. Darius felt great concern regarding her choice 
 of a husband ; even so far as to consult a friend living 
 there, upon the probable advantage of a visit to Hav 
 ana; a visit that would give the girl an opportunity 
 of meeting and associating with those of her own kind. 
 But she was quickly relieved of all anxiety on this
 
 46 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 score. On a neighboring plantation, was a young negro 
 of or about her own age ; who was in personal appear 
 ance as different in type from others of his race as was 
 Candace herself, different from the African. He was 
 slight in figure, with features similar to those of Can- 
 dace, and with hair which was only slightly crisped. 
 He was a mixture of the Florida Indian and the negro. 
 A born musician, he had learned to read, and she had 
 taught him to write. But he had the African dialect 
 and joyous irresponsible nature and nothing could 
 change either. Mrs. Darius did not quite like the match. 
 "But, Candace," she said in remonstrance, "he is a 
 negro he is black." 
 
 "Oh, Mistress; what am I but black?" This with a 
 peal of laughter. "Dear mistress, do you wish me to 
 marry a white man? I could never love anyone but 
 Polydore, and he seems to worship me. I can do any 
 thing I like with him, except correct his language. He 
 knows better, but he will not change that: but how 
 beautifully he plays on the violin, and how well he 
 dances." 
 
 "You are very young, Candace, and you must re 
 member that you are not a slave and that Polydore is ; 
 and that also you own a considerable amount of 
 money." 
 
 "More than I know what to do with. I told master 
 yesterday that I would pay for Polydore, but he would 
 not agree to it, and said that he really preferred to 
 take the risk." 
 
 "We think it would be best for you to keep your 
 money for awhile yet although it might mean imme 
 diate freedom for your husband if you bought him 
 yourself. There are objections to that, Candace, which 
 it would take time and many words to explain ; but you 
 will understand more nearly, when I tell you that 
 should Polydore prove worthy of you, his freedom is 
 an assured certainty, as soon as the fact becomes 
 known: if he wishes it. Another argument in favor
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 47 
 
 of it is that it is in our power to accomplish by an 
 exchange, this purchase, an exchange which will 
 bring comfort to Adah and her children, as well as 
 to her husband." 
 
 "You don't like to tell me, but I know, mistress, that 
 you are a little doubtful of Polydore, and you want to 
 do what is best for me. It would make me love you 
 better, if I could love you more, but I would not be 
 afraid to buy him." She began to laugh. 
 
 "I told him last evening, that if he would talk like 
 white folks, I would buy him. He said he would begin 
 right off. I then said to him : "Do you know, Poly 
 dore, when I buy you you will be my slave? and 
 he said: 
 
 " 'I is now, Candace.' ' 
 
 She threw her apron over her head and laughed 
 helplessly. They had been married now for many 
 many years, and though he could speak English sur 
 prisingly well, he clung to the negro dialect. It had 
 been from the first a source of intense amusement to 
 her. This conversation had taken place over twenty 
 years ago, and now the question had again come up. 
 Polydore had remained with the Harris family, and 
 the exchange had not been made. Again Candace had 
 offered to pay for him meeting with the same oppo 
 sition. 
 
 "I will buy him," said her present master. "He can 
 have his freedom the next day after, if either he or 
 you, or both of you, demand it. But keep your money." 
 
 "Darius, don't you think you might be able to settle 
 this troublesome question. I do not feel that I will 
 ever be quite at home anywhere, without Candace, 
 and I have an almost superstitious fear about parting 
 with her. Can nothing be done?" asked Andrea. 
 
 "I will go over to Harris' place this morning. I told 
 him a day or two ago tnat we had made our final offer. 
 He wanted to talk to Paul about it afterwards, and I 
 think from what he said, that you can count on suc 
 cess."
 
 48 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 This trade was accomplished, and Polydore, duly in 
 stalled in his new home, was already making tents 
 with the skill of an Arab; and also looking after the 
 firearms and fishing tackle as well. Six weeks later 
 the overland journey had been made. Since that time 
 many years had come and gone and many visits to 
 the old home were received and returned, and many 
 tours planned for pleasure and profit, both by land 
 and water, yet Paul had not been able to realize his 
 cherished dream of living in Southwest Texas: now 
 more than ever, in the eyes of the world, the land of 
 hope and of promise. 
 
 It was late in the year 1853. The Bathurst had now 
 a family of six children. Basil, a handsome lad past 
 sixteen Henry, near fifteen. Coming next, Felix and 
 Felicia were twins: Felix dying at the age of three 
 years, Felicia the only daughter was now thirteen. 
 Francis, George and Caspar Darius were respectively, 
 eleven, nine and seven. 
 
 They had lived at Lake Providence seventeen years 
 in unbroken prosperity and also in uninterrupted hap 
 piness, except for the grief at the death of Felix. 
 
 There had been great rejoicing at the birth of these 
 children. They were barely a day old when Paul 
 named them. 
 
 "At last I can honour the memory of my grandfath 
 er." There will be none to croak and cry "Traitor"; 
 it will be doubly honoured, for both children will in a 
 manner bear his name. Felix and Felicia. The boy 
 was the sprightliest of all their babies even more so 
 than the girl. Although of different sex they were 
 so nearly alike as to make it difficult for even their 
 parents to distinguish them one from the other. And 
 when asked, as was often the case when their ribbons 
 of different colors were left off, as to their identity, 
 the little fellow would always deny his. "Which is it?" 
 or "Who is it?" was always answered:
 
 'Darius, you are the best Brother, and the most wonderfully interesting young man I ever heard of.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 49 
 
 "I'm Felicia the girl," shutting tight his eyes and 
 laughing at the always successful joke. 
 
 As they grew older their names were oftener more 
 or less indiscriminately used, and the little girl being 
 puzzled would give her name as Felix, and was oftener 
 called by it than her own. 
 
 This evening Darius was absent supposed to be 
 at his plantation a mile above, on the lake. Felicia 
 was visiting a friend. The family had had their tea 
 without waiting for them, and the long table cleared, 
 were sitting with their books around the lamp; 
 Paul reading, and Daisy playing with his blocks on 
 the hearth rug. Andrea with her hands folded over 
 the work in her lap, was looking at them through the 
 wide door connecting the two rooms. Their study hour 
 would soon be over and they had been working dili 
 gently, with now and then an exclamation from one or 
 the other of them a knotty point requiring explanation 
 a question asked but on the whole they had been 
 very quiet. Their mother was thinking of them 
 chiefly of their faults of how much had been done to 
 correct them and how much more was still to be done. 
 Were they good boys? She could not say that they 
 were not. Had they, so far, been wisely trained ? Had 
 she as well as Paul, done her duty? She believed so. 
 In the long run, were uiey superior to other children 
 or different? Superior? she believed not; but perhaps 
 both superior and different in some respects to others 
 not subjected to the rules of college life, for in this 
 house there was a strict discipline of which the child 
 ren, themselves were unconscious, and of which outside 
 appearances gave no hint, but its efficiency could be 
 read in the results. Paul, the acknowledged head of 
 the house, when looking over the assembled brood, 
 often congratulated himself upon the possession of 
 such children,- they were just as he would have them 
 in person and otherwise. Basil, it is true, was irreg 
 ular of feature and red headed, but he was a straight,
 
 50 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 well made fellow and tall; not as good at his books 
 as he might be, but Henry made up for that. The 
 others were nice little chaps, and Felix was a beauty. 
 
 "All told," he would say to Andrea, "I feel like pat 
 ting myself on the shoulder when I see them in a 
 group." And she? She laughed and did not dispute 
 the inference; but her thoughts, nevertheless, ran 
 in this wise : "Let him think he does it ; but there's 
 something comically military in the way they've been 
 drilled, from the time each one left the cradle until 
 now walking, sitting, standing, riding, eating, talk 
 ing, it shows : and they like it ; and so used to it are 
 they it seems natural and easy. It is natural and 
 easy; even Felix sometimes looks like a little soldier." 
 The systematic regularity in the ways of the house 
 hold was in part due to this governing influence. She 
 grew grave. Could her great gain have grown out of 
 any corresponding loss of his? For she, if not Paul, 
 knew where the credit was due. It might be so; but 
 certainly not through any fault of hers. Darius was 
 very much of a man, and since his majority been with 
 out doubt, the arbiter of his own destiny. 
 
 "Paul,I have been thinking what our lives might 
 have been without Darius. I do not mean that you and 
 I would have been unhappy in any event, but how good 
 he has been to us and the children ! How they love and 
 obey him !" 
 
 "They can't do either too well. But how strange 
 he has never married. He is near thirty-five. That 
 is no great age it is true, but he seems never to have 
 contemplated matrimony and to have no future inten 
 tions; he's a settled man. I never knew a man so 
 courted by women : widows to begin with young and 
 old; single women in all stages of girlhood and old 
 maidenhood both openly and covertly," laughed Paul. 
 
 "He must have loved some one," said Andrea, also 
 laughing. "It could not have been Caroline Robson."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 51 
 
 "I have made several attempts to find out; only 
 to learn that even a beloved brother-in-law may go too 
 far. He is of a kind who would conceal a wound of 
 that nature. An Indian trait you might say, but cer 
 tainly one to be respected. I have always looked upon 
 Miss Robson's conduct in the Moncrieff case, as of a 
 sort to repel a man of refinement. But as I said be 
 fore, I have never been able to learn anything from 
 Darius." 
 
 "Yet in all other things, he is as open as the day," 
 said Andrea, thoughtfully. "But after all there may 
 have been no one. I really believe Darius could well 
 have been a clergyman in our own church, or even a 
 priest of the Roman Church, if he belonged to it. In 
 either capacity he would have done his duty he would 
 have been faithful to his vows." 
 
 Paul looked at her curiously. 
 
 "You are probably correct in both suppositions. He 
 could have been either but never from choice if I 
 know anything about him. He is " 
 
 He hesitated. 
 
 "Go on," said Andrea, frowning. 
 
 "Well about the priest. You know Darius must 
 often be tempted as it is but yes, it might be; he 
 is a man with an iron will and " 
 
 "Stop, Paul, we won't go into that. I don't care to 
 conjecture, being satisfied with what I see; especially 
 in this case." 
 
 "So am I. As I have already said, I know very little 
 of this case; but speaking from knowledge acquired 
 from a man's point of view, I may tell you it some 
 times happens and perhaps more frequently than is 
 generally believed that a man forms but one such at 
 tachment in a lifetime; but this by no means goes to 
 prove he will not marry, or if unmarried he must nec 
 essarily become an anchorite " A light flashed from
 
 52 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the hall through the transom ; Andrea opened the door 
 of the entry. It was Hypolite hanging up an overcoat. 
 
 "Has your master come, Hypolite?" 
 
 "Yes, Madame; he is talking to the cook about the 
 birds," said the man, a singularly good-looking negro 
 of thirty, slim, coal black, and with but slightly 
 crisped hair and side-whiskers. He spoke in good Eng 
 lish, with a French accent peculiar to the negroes of 
 New Orleans. 
 
 "You have been hunting?" 
 
 "No, Madame; there are six of the birds; they have 
 been picked and drawn and they are tame pigeons. 
 Mrs. Merger gave them to us." There was the hint 
 of a joke in the glance and silent laughter which 
 showed the large white teeth. A peculiar cast in one 
 of his eyes accentuated the expression. 
 
 Darius came in. The boys were putting up their 
 books intending to go to bed but they lingered. An 
 drea started kitchen-ward. 
 
 "Never mind about the birds, Andrea, I've done 
 everything." She came back. 
 
 "Isn't it a fine thing to be a pet! They are the 
 largest kind of fine, fat squabs. Laid, set on and 
 hatched picked and drawn for me and me only; 
 but I will divide." 
 
 "Who did it?" asked Daisy, who, also had lingered. 
 The others giggled. 
 
 "A Divine providence who takes care of good boys. 
 Go to bed. Get out all of you and go to bed." They 
 arose at once and decorously withdrew. 
 
 "Do tell me who gave you the pigeons, Uncle Dar 
 ius," asked Basil, lagging behind the others. "It can't 
 be a secret." 
 
 "Mrs. Munchausen."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 53 
 
 "Oh, then you can't be sure they're pigeons. Good 
 night." 
 
 "What was it this time? What kept you?" asked 
 Paul. 
 
 " 'French Spoliation Claims' French Fours and a 
 waltz. I tried to get off at the first square dance, but 
 was cornered and had to waltz with Miss Merger. It 
 was it was " he stopped for a minute or two, over 
 come with laughter. 
 
 "Tell us what, Darius. It was ?" laughed Paul in 
 sympathy. 
 
 "It was oh a nice waltz," jumping up and put 
 ting his hands in his pockets. 
 
 "Andrea, did Felix come home?" 
 
 "No, I thought she would come with you." 
 
 "I didn't go that way. Paul, I believe it's past 
 eleven," looking at his watch, "I'll go to bed. Good 
 night." 
 
 "Who are the Mergers, Paul? I know one or two of 
 the family by sight, but have never met them at any 
 of the houses I visit. Are they quite respectable." 
 
 "I believe they may be that; but I know very little 
 of them. There is no Mr. Merger; the family con 
 sists of a mother, several daughters and one or two 
 little boys. They have some money and pretend to 
 have much more. It is rather a gay place I believe; 
 and is on the other side of the town a little beyond its 
 limits. They have not been there long. The daughters 
 are very pretty, and the chief desire of the mother is 
 for them to marry well, if possible, and if not well to 
 marry. And it is said they talk of ancestry, future 
 legacies, land investments, etc. They would be more 
 worthy of respect if they would leave out half of it. 
 Langley says it is coming to be well known that Mrs. 
 Merger is a liar. No softer word can be found."
 
 54 
 
 "It would be unfortunate it would be simply ter 
 rible for any honest man to be entrapped by a family 
 like that," said Andrea, uneasily. 
 
 "It would indeed; it might spoil the breed for cen 
 turies. How glad I am the danger isn't coming our 
 way." 
 
 "Do you know that it is not? Are the young women 
 really pretty? Have you seen them?" 
 
 "I have seen them. One of them Caroline I think 
 she is called, is something more than pretty ; she might 
 be called beautiful. But there is no cause for alarm." 
 
 Ea)
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 55 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 A TRAGEDY. 
 
 The Bathursts had just returned from Charleston, 
 when an unfortunate occurence took place at the acad 
 emy in which Felicia was a boarder. And which, un 
 locked for and unsuspected, was enacted under the 
 very eyes of the principal and other teachers. 
 
 This was the elopement of one of the pupils, the 
 daughter of a noted statesman, who lived at a distance 
 below on the river. A mere child of sixteen years, 
 she had gone off with a man who had long been known 
 along the river as a disreputable gambler of the lowest 
 class. This circumstance caused the loss of all but the 
 day scholars, of which it is true there were many, but 
 every boarder was taken from the academy in less 
 than two weeks after the contretemps. The school was 
 five miles from the Bathurst place and Felicia was at 
 once summoned home. 
 
 "What is best to do now? Where will we put her?" 
 asked Andrea of Darius. 
 
 "What do you think of a governess?" 
 
 "Favourably, if of the right sort; that was my first 
 thought; but of all I have yet considered, I know not 
 one, who, if willing to take the place, could meet its 
 requirements." 
 
 "What of Miss Dorcas Bryce?" 
 
 "She woud not accept." 
 
 Others were named, their qualities discussed, 
 weighed and found wanting. 
 
 "Perhaps James Paul knows of some one: a man, 
 one who could teach the younger boys and Felix at 
 the same time. What do you say, Jeames?" Paul, 
 who had a book in his hand, arose and stood near them. 
 
 "It would not be best. It would not do at all. Felicia 
 must have some of the accomplishments of lady, and
 
 56 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 while home influences can not be over-estimated, there 
 are some agreeable results to be expected from the daily 
 association and competition with the young of her own 
 sex." 
 
 "Don't fear that I have gone into this rashly, An 
 drea; I asked the Langleys a hundred questions about 
 convents, they are Catholics, as you know, and there 
 remains little that I do not know about convent 
 schools. In addition to this he gave me a circular. 
 Another thing to consider, Darius, is that the life we 
 lead here in our home would, to a great degree inter 
 fere with the studies of the children. Our dancing, 
 hunting, card, and dinner parties would not allow even 
 the boys a fair opportunity. Private teachers are well 
 enough, but there is nothing so good for boys and girls, 
 from the age of twelve years up to maturity, as a school 
 in which the classes are carefully graded. Of course 
 Andrea could teach Felicia every thing she ought to 
 learn but it would tax her strength severely and de 
 prive her of her winter visits to New Orleans and in 
 terfere with those to other resorts of summer. I have 
 thought of a convent." 
 
 "Oh, Paul! A convent?" 
 
 "Why, Andrea, are you opposed to a convent?" 
 
 "Not exactly opposed to it, but surprised to hear you 
 advocate it. I think it a strange thing for a man of 
 your near Huguenot ancestry to even mention with 
 favor a convent." 
 
 "It shows, my darling, that I am not troubled with 
 absurd prejudices. This convent was recommended 
 to me by Langley, whose daughters graduated there 
 last year. He could not apparently find words suffi 
 ciently strong in praise of it." 
 
 "I met the Misses Langley at Vicks they have 
 pretty manners. But where is it Paul the convent?" 
 
 "In Kentucky N n in L Co. The pres 
 ent Mother Superior is of good family an accom 
 plished lady and thorough disciplinarian. I can think 
 of nothing better," continued Paul. "And, dearest,
 
 57 
 
 if you are willing and Darius also approves, we will 
 send Felicia there as soon as she can be made ready. 
 The sooner the better, that she may begin with the 
 first week of the term" taking an envelope from his 
 pocket "here is one of the circulars, Darius." 
 
 "How will she go?" asked Andrea. 
 
 "By steamboat, and I will take her. Mrs. Langley 
 says it is best to take but few clothes. They wear a 
 uniform." 
 
 "Who wear a uniform, father?" asked Felicia, com 
 ing in with the troop of brothers. 
 
 "The girls at N n," taking the pretty little 
 
 face between both hands. "The little girls who are 
 to be your companions until you are grown up." 
 
 "Do you want me to go, mother? Are you willing 
 to part with me?" said the child with quivering lips. 
 
 "To part from you? that will be very bad?" said 
 her mother, smiling. "But my little girl must be edu 
 cated and we must make up our minds to be separated, 
 for a short time." 
 
 Uncle Darius was reading the circular aloud to the 
 boys, who had gathered round him, listening eagerly 
 and plying him with questions ; it was certainly to be 
 a great event. 
 
 For a time Felicia sat with tightly closed lips, pale 
 face and tearful eyes ; but at last becoming more com 
 posed she joined them. 
 
 Her father explained that she might come home quite 
 often; Mr. Langley had told him how it was man 
 aged. Why, it would be but three months until the 
 Christmas holidays. She would come home then. 
 There would be many girls from the plantations below 
 on the river, who would also be coming home at Christ 
 mas tide. Some member, of one or the other of the 
 families living at these plantations, was always selected
 
 58 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 to go to the convent and take charge of the young 
 ladies, who wished to come home. It might be a 
 father, brother or friend. This person would deliver 
 each one to friends waiting at given points on the 
 river. 
 
 "Perhaps Uncle Darius might be chosen to go. Now, 
 darling, doesn't it sound better?" 
 
 For answer she rose and hugged him tightly round 
 the neck. 
 
 "For shame, sister ! Don't you want to go?" asked 
 Henry, the student. "They teach so many things you 
 want to learn. They teach free-hand drawing. You 
 know you'll like that, and French; the circular says 
 they have a native born French woman to teach that." 
 
 "I'm going to try to want to go," said she, resolutely. 
 
 At length the day of departure came. Uncle Darius 
 and the older boys in one carriage, driven by Hypolite ; 
 Paul, Andrea, Felicia, and Kaspar in another, driven 
 by Yorke, awaited the coming of the steamer at the 
 landing at Lake Providence. They had left the car 
 riages and were standing on the platform, when the 
 lights of the steamer afar down the river became vis 
 ible; and soon the regular puffing sound of escaping 
 steam could be heard: the voices of the pilot and 
 crew, then the screaming of signals and grating 
 noises of landing told that the hour of parting had 
 come. Hitherto the boys had always been on the alert 
 to watch the steamers and other craft going up and 
 down by day and by night, as they passed over the 
 long stretch of river visible from their door-step. It 
 was fine sport; but it was with other feelings they 
 waited the coming of this. They were all grave; but 
 beyond that, Basil did not show unusual concern, and 
 Daisy (Kaspar) was too young to know; but Felicia 
 remembered, as long as she lived, Henry's pale face, 
 and cold, trembling hands, and the grief of Francis 
 and George whom, after running wildly around in 
 the dark, she found sobbing hidden behind one of the 
 carriages. It was soon over; and they seemed to feel,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 59 
 
 as well as see, the darkness of the big river as it closed 
 round and swallowed the boat that carried away their 
 only sister. And she ? What was it ! Why was it she 
 could not rest? It was not of the others she thought 
 it was of Henry's white face and the sobs of her 
 younger brothers and with a pain in her heart that 
 would not let her go to sleep. It was long after mid 
 night when the regular plashing, made by the great 
 water-wheels brought relief. 
 
 Waking at daylight, she dressed and went out on 
 the guards; and leaning upon the railing was looking 
 down the fog-clouded river, when a girl of apparently 
 her own age, came out of the farthest off state-room. 
 She wore a black frock, and her long heavy plats of 
 blonde hair were tied with black ribbon. She came 
 directly up to where Felicia was standing; and began 
 talking. 
 
 "You are looking back? I come from New Orleans. 
 I get up early every morning and look back; some 
 times I cry. Come and let us sit down on this bench. 
 You got on last night where?" 
 
 "At Lake Providence. I live there. I am going to 
 school at N n convent in Kentucky." 
 
 "I am going to Kentucky too to Owensboro. I am 
 a Hollander. My parents are dead, and I am going 
 to live with my grandmother; she is not up yet. My 
 name is Annecke Vermeulen. What is yours?" 
 
 Felicia told her name. They were already ac 
 quainted; in a short time they were good friends. 
 There being no other children on board they were con 
 stantly together. Madame Vermeulen could not speak 
 English. She was a little bent old lady, who wore a 
 black dress of the finest and softest cashmere which 
 trailed on the carpet as she walked to and fro in the 
 cabin. 
 
 There were other ladies. Two sisters elderly 
 maiden ladies who lived in Philadelphia and were go 
 ing home. Paul spent many hours in the ladies' cabin, 
 talking with them, for they had read many books.
 
 60 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 There were three young laides returning from a vaca 
 tion to a school in Louisville. Besides there was a 
 young mother whose whole time was taken up with 
 her baby. Then there was another, who, after the 
 first day had been regarded by the two little girls with 
 great timidity. This person was a young woman 
 dressed in a bright, light blue merino gown, trimmed 
 with white braid. Her hair was red and her too prom 
 inent eyes looked like she had wept recently. And it 
 was observed that she drank wine freely; having it 
 brought often to her state-room. On the first evening 
 when Felicia and Annecke were sitting beside each 
 other on the guards, this person had brought a chair 
 and seating herself near them, began to talk. The 
 stewardess, a neat mulatto woman, with her daughter, 
 also a mulatto with many short plats, was going by 
 loaded with linen for the state-rooms, when all of a 
 sudden she stopped called the children to her and 
 with a mysterious look, whispered : 
 
 "You must not sit by that lady ; you must not speak 
 to her!" and then she had gone abruptly about her 
 business. 
 
 But the little girls were curious, and returning to 
 the cabin they went to the back door and for some time 
 scrutinized her with close attention. 
 
 "Why do you think the stewardess said that?" asked 
 Annecke. 
 
 "I do not know," said Felicia. 
 
 They went out on the other side of the boat and no 
 sooner were they seated than the girl, Jenny, came 
 along with a duster and stopping and bending over 
 them, said in a low voice, as if on a forbidden topic : 
 
 "Do you know why my ma told you that?" 
 
 Both looked inquiringly. 
 
 "Because dat's a "Loafer Lady." You-all musn't 
 talk wid her." She rolled up her eyes, and shaking 
 her head, went on. 
 
 "What is it? that 'Loafer Lady,' questioned 
 Annecke.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 61 
 
 "I do not know." 
 
 "Let us see," said Annecke, getting her English 
 dictionary. 
 
 They searched in vain. The lexicographer did not 
 know of the "Loafer Lady." 
 
 "Loafer, an idle man, a vagrant," read Felix and 
 continuing : 
 
 "It is a man; there's nothing said about idle 
 women: but perhaps it may mean any one who has 
 no employment and dresses in too bright colors." 
 
 But when at luncheon, one of the waiters seated 
 them next this person, Paul had risen from his place 
 by the Captain and led them to another place some 
 distance down the long table, they noticed the act and 
 connected it with the warning of the stewardess; and 
 when at Cairo they left the big steamer to take a small 
 er Ohio river boat, they looked back to cheering 
 friends, and saw her standing far apart, desolately 
 alone, Annecke said : 
 
 "Poor 'Loafer Lady!' I will never, never wear a 
 frock like that." 
 
 "Nor I," said Felix. 
 
 One day from Louisville brought them to the end 
 of their journey, and Paul staying only long enough to 
 see Felicia well established in the convent turned his 
 face homeward, thankful that the wrench of parting 
 was over. 
 
 It was nearing the Christmas holidays when the 
 news of the death of Mr. and Mrs. Darius came. There 
 had been no previous warning. Both had been slight 
 ly ailing for only a few days, when the end came sud 
 denly; there being only one day of their parting. "It 
 was just as they would have wished it," said Andrea, 
 whose grief for a time was excessive, Darius being 
 compelled to go back alone. Not that she was one 
 to nurse grief, but notwithstanding all previous warn 
 ing, the blow had seemed sudden and it would take 
 sometime to recover from the shock. Felicia, who 
 had from choice remained at the convent on account
 
 62 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 of some extra studies, had been told. Learning the 
 sad news on a Saturday she was in her place on the 
 following Monday; and but for a black dress and a 
 certain serious and constant attention to her lessons, 
 there was no outward change. Such in truth was her 
 industry that her teachers openly gave her praise for 
 being the closest student of all the two hundred pupils 
 of the institution while her schoolmates as unhesi 
 tatingly, yielded her the palm of beauty. "You are 
 gifted," said the directress of studies when issuing 
 new books at the beginning of the term ; "but remem 
 ber the text: 'Where much is given, much will be 
 required.' " 
 
 It was in the month of October of the following year, 
 that the catastrophe took place which seemed, when 
 looked back upon in after years, to have been the ad 
 vance herald of misfortuntes, which though not so 
 grievous, came near wrecking the happiness and pros 
 perity of the family. 
 
 Felicia had been in N n convent a little over 
 
 a year. Basil had not been sent to college as yet ; some 
 inefficient teachers in the academy for boys at Lake 
 Providence, had been removed and capable men put 
 in their places; and it was thought best to keep the 
 two older brothers together until they were both bet 
 ter prepared to enter a higher school; they being 
 already in the same classes with the advantage to 
 Henry's credit. Thus it happened that four of the 
 Bathurst boys rode in each other's company to town, 
 as was the habit of all other pupils of the adjacent 
 surrounding country; only Kaspar remaining at home 
 on the scholastic days of the week. It was a Friday 
 afternoon; they had been dismissed early and had 
 stopped to play. 
 
 Francis and George aged respectively, eleven and 
 nine years had constructed a raft, intending to cross 
 the lake at a narrow point a little below an old unused 
 crossing, near the upper end of their plantation. They 
 had stopped here to finish their work which had been
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 63 
 
 commenced the day before. Henry, always studious, 
 was sitting near by with a book; expecting to test the 
 boat when finished. He had at first urged them to 
 put off their work until next morning, which being a 
 Saturday, he and perhaps Basil, would help them; 
 besides it was hot and still it looked like a rain-storm 
 was coming. They begged; and their eagerness over 
 came his opposition. Finding and pointing out the 
 weak places he cautioned them, saying: "Be sure 
 you don't try to cross in that crazy thing until I've 
 seen it again." He left them and was soon absorbed 
 in study. 
 
 Too intent to call him as he had warned them to do, 
 they started alone; refusing to take on the two negro 
 boys who had helped them, until they had found it 
 safe by a first trial of its efficiency. Heavy clouds 
 had gathered, and now the wind was blowing, causing 
 a considerable ruffling of the waves. The distance 
 being about fifty yards, they crossed and were return 
 ing when one of the withes, made of bear-grass, gave 
 way, and the rotten timber separated Francis being 
 on one side and his brother on the other. The screams 
 of the negroes brought Henry; who, running to the 
 bank nearest them, instead of the one at their start 
 ing point, which was much lower, jumped in, unfortu 
 nately striking his breast against a huge cypress knee 
 hidden below in the muddy water. The breath com 
 pletely knocked out of him, he sank to the bottom to 
 rise no more. It took but little time for the frightened 
 and horrified children to be dislodged from the rolling, 
 wave-tossed wreck to which they clung, and they too, 
 went to the bottom. 
 
 For a minute the negro boys stood at the edge of 
 the water, their eyes strained on the floating logs as 
 they drifted from them down the lake. Then plunging 
 into the water up to their necks, with hands raised 
 aloft, they cried aloud calling the names of their 
 young masters their playmates, who had always been 
 so kind to them; big drops of water began to fall and
 
 64 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the waves grew stronger; they turned back peering 
 through the rain at the places where they had seen 
 them last, black clouds overshadowed the setting sun 
 and it was dark they saw nothing! The increased 
 splashing of the water terrified them and they ran 
 shrieking through the wood to a new pasture which 
 they knew their father, with three others, was fencing. 
 
 "Stop yo' noise!" said a giant negro, jumping the 
 fence and running to meet them. "What's the matter?" 
 
 They told him. The others had followed and heard ; 
 they were off on the instant. "Go wid' em, John, and 
 show 'em de place where de boys sunk ; dey skeered out 
 o' dey senses. Tell Adam and Tom to dive de first 
 thing. Run! Stop yo' cryin' and ketch up wid 'em!" 
 
 He turned to the other boy, saying hurriedly, 
 
 "Clipper, you mus' do yo' bes'. Tell Mahse Darius, 
 but nobody else. Don't let anybody hear you tell him. 
 You know?" 
 
 "Yas, sir." 
 
 "You's de boy!" and with that, running in long 
 strides he was soon with the others. It was an hour 
 before Darius came and another before they gave up. 
 They had waded in the shallower waters above and 
 below traversing and feeling their way over every 
 foot of ground under their feet, and searching with 
 their hands in and around the cypress knees that had 
 grouped themselves in colonies under the water; in 
 the deeper water they had dived repeatedly coming 
 up only to float awhile on their backs, rest and 
 breathe then again plunging below. The white man 
 the most expert diver of them all. 
 
 "It's no use boys, God bless you ! We'll have to drag. 
 Get the boats but don't rouse anybody." Three hours 
 after the bodies were recovered. 
 
 A little over an hour after the fatal accident, Darius, 
 who had his team, was driving in a fast trot to escape 
 the approaching rain-storm. Paul who was on horse 
 back had taken shelter at a neighbor's house close by.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 65 
 
 When nearly in sight of home the horses shied, and 
 Clipper came from behind some bushes on the road 
 side, holding up his hand. The horses were brought 
 to a sudden stop. 
 
 "Get in and tell me why you stopped me," he said, a 
 little impatiently. 
 
 He was told. 
 
 "Oh God ! What will I do !" he exclaimed. For many 
 minutes he could not think what his next act would 
 be. 
 
 "Does any one at the house, know?" 
 
 "Naw, sir, daddie told me not to let 'em know." 
 
 "Good old Yorke! None of the rest would have 
 thought of it. But somebody else will have to know it." 
 Driving on, he managed to see Basil, and giving him in 
 structions, went directly to the lake, as told before. 
 
 It was now after midnight and more than seven 
 hours since it happened. The rain was over and Paul 
 had come in. 
 
 "I'm sorry you sat up, Andrea, why did you ? Didn't 
 Darius tell you where I was?" 
 
 "I haven't seen him, and the boys have not come 
 home. Basil doesn't know where they are; but I be 
 lieve he thinks as I do that they have gone home with 
 the Hewitts again. If so, it will be the third time they 
 have disobeyed me in that particular way. The last 
 time, Darius gave them an all round whipping, and 
 I'm surprised at this, for it was pretty severe." 
 
 "Don't think any more about it; they have played 
 about until it rained, and have run into somebody's 
 house and been persuaded to stay all night." 
 
 Just at this point Basil entered abruptly, by a side 
 door, and standing in the center of the room began, 
 with ashen lips, to tell them. 
 
 "Father mother I can bear it no longer! Uncle 
 Darius is coming upstairs. Oh I can not tell you!" 
 Darius came in with heavy steps, covered with mud 
 his hat off and drenched to the skin. Between them,
 
 66 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 as best they could, they managed to tell the stricken 
 parents of their almost unparalelled misfortune. An 
 drea started to the door ; she would go to the lake. Her 
 brother said: 
 
 "They are here, Andrea, but do not go down yet." 
 It was not until prepared for the grave that she was 
 allowed to again look upon her boys. One hour alone 
 with them her children and her husband and it was 
 over. Sustained by the loving kindness of those about 
 them they bore it well. 
 
 They bore it well; but it was seen from the first 
 that Andrea drooped and her strength failed; but 
 that was to be expected. It was such a great and sud 
 den shock: it would take time. Added to this was 
 an anxiety about its effect upon Felicia. There had 
 been a letter inclosed in one written to the Mother 
 Superior of the convent at the same time. The letter 
 was answered; and was satisfactory. Felicia's reply 
 came several days later; it was such a letter as any 
 schoolgirl might write who did not wish to increase 
 her parents' grief by intruding her own. It was as if 
 written by a stereotyped formula; and it was plain 
 she had worked hard over it. With this letter came 
 another from the Mother Superior. When the sad 
 news first came, she wrote. "Felicia had borne it with 
 a quiet submission not at all usual ; unlike others, there 
 had been no noise no complaints. She had gone 
 quietly about her lessons. But she was afraid it was 
 a serious matter; so serious that she had taken the 
 liberty to tell the child that some of the family would 
 certainly come that she might perhaps go home. Yet 
 still there had been no outcry." Paul handed the letter 
 to Darius. "Read it and tell me what to do," he said 
 despairingly. 
 
 "You can not leave Andrea," he said hastily scanning 
 its contents. "A night-boat will be here in fifteen 
 minutes. I will go." In five minutes he was bidding 
 them goodbye. It was agreed upon, to bring her back,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 67 
 
 though it hardly looked fair to take her away when 
 doing so well in her studies ; perhaps a visit would do," 
 was her mother's suggestion. 
 
 "It might be a serious mistake to leave her there; 
 and if all goes well we can send her back." 
 
 A few hours later Darius was traveling northward, 
 far on his way. It would be a week before he could by 
 any possibility reach home again. He would have time 
 for reconsidering certain decisions which, made after 
 the death of his parents, he had considered final. He 
 had never ceased to be his father's business partner; 
 the partnership extending only to dealings in real 
 estate and having nothing to do with the farming in 
 terests of either. After the death of his father the 
 business had been conducted by an agent; growing 
 larger and more profitable with each coming year. 
 But until the late calamity, which had fallen more 
 heavily upon him than anyone imagined, he had never 
 thought of going back there to live. Away, there 
 was much he could forget and with the Bathursts he 
 had led a cheerful indeed a gay life. Returning often 
 to visit his parents, he felt he had not neglected them. 
 
 Now he would be compelled to return. Paul had of 
 late made it plain that living any longer at Lake Provi 
 dence would be unbearable. He had already declared 
 his preference for Texas, and that he would leave 
 Louisiana whether he sold out or not. A kindred feel 
 ing had warned him from the first moment of their 
 mutual loss, that such was his own case. For this 
 reason he had delayed the burial of the children until 
 metallic coffins could be procured. These placed in a 
 neighbor's vault, awaited reinterment in the old family 
 burial ground in South Carolina. He would go back; 
 his unmarried sister would soon be alone. A cousin, 
 also a single lady with apparently no opportunity of 
 ever being otherwise, had married and in a short time 
 would go to live in another State. Benumbed by this 
 last calamity, he could live any where. He would re 
 store he would rehabilitate the place. He felt a pang
 
 68 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 at the thought of how much his father would have been 
 pleased had he never left; but recalling the last fare 
 well the very last he was comforted. 
 
 "No, Darius, do not come back if you do not wish it ; 
 you have done enough to humour my whims ; sometimes 
 I fear I have been too exacting, and that you have done 
 more than one man ought to require of another even 
 if the other be his son." 
 
 "When the United States declared war against Mex 
 ico, Darius gave three weeks or more of his time to 
 mustering, inspecting, enrolling and drilling troops 
 for the service. They came from all the northern par 
 ishes of Louisiana and from some of the southern 
 counties of Arkansas. At the end of the interval, hav 
 ing declined to accept the captaincy of a number of 
 companies at different stages of his progress, he was 
 offered the command of a select regiment; but not 
 withstanding the urgent solicitations of his relatives 
 and friends, he refused this also. Giving his true 
 reasons to his relatives only. "His father was still 
 living and he was old." 
 
 "You would be the right man in the right place. A 
 colonel at your age ! Think of such a beginning ! Your 
 not being married is an immense advantage ; for it will 
 allow you to give your whole mind to your duties. It 
 will be a great time to show off your military accom 
 plishments perhaps the only chance you'll ever have," 
 said Paul, who was excessively proud of him. 
 
 "I have been showing off my military accomplish 
 ments; I'm doing it now; and am going to continue 
 it after I've finished the present display. I have come 
 to think that every male teacher in Arkansas and this 
 part of Louisiana, ought to be a drill-master." When 
 the boys were strong enough to handle light fowling- 
 pieces, he formed a squad of men from twelve years 
 old up to conscript age, and drilled them, until growing 
 to the proportions of a company, it was officered and 
 turned over to Basil as captain ; he showing an aptitude 
 for this kind of work, not seen in anything else he had
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 69 
 
 ever undertaken. Darius went over it all the pain 
 and the pleasure of the last fifteen years or more of 
 his life. There was food for reflection. He would 
 begin to get over the one and remember the other; 
 after all they were not his own children, though he had 
 grown to love them as such. He would take Felix 
 home, and in a short time they would part. 
 
 Having got thus far, he felt that the sooner it was 
 over the better the transfer of himself and his be 
 longings to another stage; a familiar one it might 
 be and old but appearing new from changes 
 wrought by time. 
 
 He put aside all melancholy thoughts and slept; 
 ready next morning to mingle with the crowd aboard 
 the steamer; many of whom he knew. He could not 
 begin to play "old man" at thirty-three. 
 
 Felicia had shown deep emotion in the first moments 
 of meeting; yet with marked self-control. But after 
 her inquiries about the living were answered, she in 
 sisted upon learning the minute details of the catas 
 trophe which deprived her of her dear little brothers. 
 
 "I have thought it over and over, Uncle Darius 
 There were so many things left out of your letters, I 
 never until now knew the exact place it was where 
 the great cypress tree stood. Now that you have told 
 me, I can picture it; I have played there with them 
 often, and once we built a little raft out of rotten 
 logs but were afraid to try to float it." 
 
 With a heart full of pity, he replied to all her ques 
 tions. At last she ceased, and looking out upon the 
 snow-covered lawn and to the wide avenue stretching 
 out beyond, was quiet for a time. Then it was that
 
 70 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 he first became aware of her extreme pallor and the 
 emaciation of her always delicate form. He mentally 
 prayed that he might not have come too late. Again 
 turning towards him she arose, and bending over him 
 with her hand resting on the back of his chair, she 
 said, with the air of one thrice her age : 
 
 "Uncle Darius, I think that father and mother, 
 and you, committed a serious error when you did 
 not send for me when that first happened; for it 
 seems to me yet, that it is the very worst thing that 
 ever was. I am glad you have come but, Uncle Dar 
 ius, take me home!" She covered her face with her 
 hands the childish figure racked with despairing 
 sobs. 
 
 "My darling child! I have come for you. Didn't 
 Sister Honoria tell you ? They are getting you ready 
 I thought you knew." But seeing that this was a con 
 dition which called for stern reproof, he said: "This 
 must stop, Felix. You are not using your powers of 
 self-control to regulate the impulses of your heart 
 you are simply keeping your grief within bounds. Hid 
 ing it certainly, but you are not trying to check it, and 
 to become submissive to the will of God. Your broth 
 ers are at rest. Their troubles are over. It is of your 
 mother you must think most. The suddenness of the 
 shock deprived her from the beginning of all power of 
 resistance. She will never recover. It is your duty 
 to think of your parents and forget yourself. Your 
 mother could not do without your father's care for a 
 day. You must make up your mind, never to leave 
 her."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 71 
 
 Quickly drying her eyes, she looked up into his face 
 like one who had been suddenly relieved of an intoler 
 able burden but quietly saying that she would soon be 
 ready, she ran from the room. 
 
 The doors of the convent had closed behind them. 
 Felix was looking back through her tears and the lit 
 tle pane of glass in the back curtain of the coach. 
 
 "Don't look back ! We have left nothing behind that 
 can be seen; not even our tracks in the front yard 
 for it's snowing at the rate of an inch a minute. Look 
 about you at the ice-clad trees and shrubs ; a heavenly 
 scene, and a rare one." A blast of icy wind shook the 
 poplar trees along the avenue, and through a shower of 
 gems, Felicia saw the convent for the last time. 
 
 In a few days they were at home; but it would be 
 many a long day before any allusion to their great loss 
 could be heard with composure; yet it might also be 
 said that hereafter there might be no trial which they 
 could not meet with greater fortitude.
 
 72 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 HYPOLITE. 
 
 About three years before the disaster which broke 
 up the family life at Lake Providence, Darius was go 
 ing down the Mississippi on one of his countless wand 
 erings to the sea-coast: "to get a breath of salt air 
 and find a clean place to dive and wallow in sea-water." 
 But this time it was to New Orleans he would go first. 
 He had got on late in the night going at once to bed 
 and sleeping late in the morning. Breakfast was 
 nearly over when he took the seat reserved for him at 
 the captain's right. The captain, himself, about to 
 leave the table again settled down for a chat. 
 
 "Same old place, same old chair, same old captain 
 and crew !" he declared. "You manage to hit my boat 
 any time o' night. How do you do it Col. Darius ?" 
 
 "Stop that! Capt. Constant, if you please, but Mr. 
 Darius. I know the whistle of the 'Starling' when she 
 calls a first-class passenger, and I run. But all is not 
 the same as it was ; I see something new in the waiter 
 line," his eye following the rapid graceful movements 
 of a superb black, who had haughtily shouldered the 
 others out of the way and was serving the belated 
 breakfast deftly removing from his tray the dainty 
 service, he said: 
 
 "Your egg, M'sieu. Your stek in free quarters of 
 a minute hot!" Bowing and vanishing, he left in his 
 wake an odor of cedar or pine, or both. 
 
 "Yes, " said the captain, smiling: "He rules the 
 roost back there and below; which is all very well 
 if he goes no further this however he doesn't seem 
 to want to do. He does not want to be captain of the
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 73 
 
 boat as yet; I'm glad of that, for I like him and his 
 smell, but I'm afraid all of us are scared of his eye. 
 But I see he's laid the best one, which happens to be 
 his right, on you, and that means a good breakfast ; so 
 I will leave you in his hands. I feel that we have stop 
 ped, and I have to go ashore here for a little bit." 
 
 The man stood decorously a little in the rear, and 
 without seeming to notice, Darius began to study him 
 as a singular specimen of humanity; for this he had 
 ample opportunity, for Hypolite had singled him out 
 above all others for the object of his special atten 
 tion regarding the efforts of his co-workers as in 
 solent presumption. 
 
 "An African?" thought Darius, conjecturing what 
 might be his tribe. "His skin? Without doubt; but 
 there was a little of the Arab, or he might be a mixture 
 of the Moor with other dark races for ancestors one 
 of them a Roman who had left him his nose: not so 
 high, perhaps, and broader at the base; but Roman in 
 the outline of the bridge, all the same. He laughed. 
 "Who knows what Spirit of some ancient ruler might 
 be imprisoned here!" From time to time his mind 
 reverted to the mysterious atmosphere which sur 
 rounded the man, appearing in some way to affect all 
 who came within range of it. 
 
 "It's that perfume he uses," said a young planter. 
 "He smells like a box of fans my mother bought at 
 Constantinople when she was traveling in Europe last 
 year. Pshaw!" he said to his wife. "The idea of 
 bein' afraid of him, he's the smartest waiter aboard, 
 and the others are jealous of him and tell yarns to get 
 even." 
 
 The boat had stopped. It would be the last wood-up 
 before reaching New Orleans. Darius was sitting on 
 the guards listening to the songs of the roustabouts as 
 they worked by torch-light.
 
 74 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "M'sieu," said a soft voice at his elbow. "M'sieu, 
 I haf a favour to ask." He was standing quite near; 
 the lantern on a level with his face, showed every 
 feature. 
 
 "Ah, well, Hypolite ; I was thinking of you." 
 
 "Oui, M'sieu I know " halting a little; the heavy 
 well-formed eye-lid slowly closing over his left eye 
 narrowing it to a line, "I know, M'sieu, he repeated, 
 "and I want to serve you always; I want you to buy 
 me." 
 
 "To buy you ! That would take a deal of money, I'll 
 warrant. I fancy your master would get big interest 
 on the money paid for you." 
 
 "I will see that it will not be too much. I will get 
 my gran'mother to influence the price." 
 
 The price being influenced, the trade was brought 
 to a satisfactory end. Darius did not remember the 
 time when he had been without a man or boy of some 
 sort, but latterly he had been putting up with a make 
 shift. The "boy" having become a man of family, made 
 no secret of his preference for a life of peace and quiet 
 in the quarters. He did not like the roving life of a 
 young man. He would be glad to know that he had 
 been superseded. As for the "Evil Eye," it caused no 
 fear in the mind of the present owner and master, for 
 apart from its being a nervous affection, it could have 
 no further significance. On the other hand, there was 
 no flaw in the service rendered in that, there could 
 be no "rift in the lute," but while his fellow-servants 
 liked him and admired him as of a superior kind, they 
 had a superstitious fear of him, for they could by no 
 means attribute the defect to natural causes one of 
 the glances being sufficient to upset all common sense 
 views of it the older ones more than the younger, 
 thinking that he might do anything with it. They 
 would breathe more freely when he would be gone.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 75 
 
 A day or two after his return from Kentucky, Dar 
 ius, was packing his desk for shipment looking over 
 letters, papers, etc. 
 
 Hypolite was sitting Turk-fashion on the floor in 
 the light of a low window, polishing a hunting-horn. 
 Except for an occasional glance at his master he 
 seemed absorbed in his work. Just as Darius was 
 about to lock the desk, he came forward, and said in 
 his usual deferential way: 
 
 "The papers remind me, Mahse Darius, you not 
 open the little package I give to you the day you 
 left for Kentucky. It is still in the pocket of your 
 overcoat." 
 
 "There was something I remember. Get it Hypo- 
 lite." 
 
 He brought it. 
 
 "It was in the big account book it was easy to over 
 look. The young lady she inquire. She inquire 
 yesterday w'en I pass." 
 
 "The devil !" said Darius, splitting the envelope with 
 his paper-knife. "Did she send this by you?" 
 
 "Yes, sir; when I went for your mail she was at 
 the postoffice." 
 
 A little slip of paper and a medium-tinted sketch 
 small, but exquisitely done his own work. He un 
 folded the note, the color spreading over his face as 
 he read : 
 
 "Mueller is back and working at the same old place ; 
 if you want this done on ivory, come and see me this 
 evening and we will talk it over." He read it again, 
 and again ; half angry, half amused. It was a face of 
 startling beauty. It was while under the influence of 
 a first meeting he was drawn to the side of the owner 
 of the charming face on the same evening making 
 this sketch; which after touching daintly with color,
 
 76 AIvONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 sometime afterwards, he presented to her. He was 
 making, he told himself, his last visit to a house in 
 which he would hate to be found dead or alive. He 
 had begun to fear that the absence of the family in one 
 or two visits prior to this might mean a misunderstand 
 ing that would lead to future difficulty. At the end 
 of the evening he saw that the trouble was not in the 
 future. It had come. It was the evening before the 
 terrible accident. 
 
 "You told me you wanted the little picture, Miss 
 Merger, and I have brought it," he said, rising and 
 taking it from his pocket. "I came near forgetting I 
 had promised to let you have it. Come to the light and 
 see how much it was improved by retouching." They 
 stood under the lamp on the mantle-piece. 
 
 "Oh, Darius, Darius! What a beautiful locket and 
 chain!" she exclaimed impulsively throwing her arms 
 around his neck and kissing him repeatedly, she lay 
 with her head resting against his shoulder as if be 
 sides herself with the passionate emotions which pos 
 sessed her. It took some time for the astonished and 
 conscience-stricken man to define his own unexpected 
 sensations; but between mind and matter when there 
 is a preponderance of the former, the conflict is always 
 of short duration. He took the pretty hands from his 
 shoulders, holding them in both his : 
 
 "I'm so glad you like it, Miss Merger. I think my 
 self, it is beautiful it couldn't be otherwise and de 
 serving of a master's hand and brush. And and ivory 
 or canvass " growing confused and angry as he saw 
 tears rising in the lovely eyes. "Or perhaps brass 
 or marble." Roughly throwing her hands from him, 
 he began to think. A woman whose mother had per 
 haps done everything under the sun and who, her 
 self, twenty-four years old, was trying under a mask 
 of respectability, to entrap him he was never so un 
 comfortable in his life: he would get out and curse 
 himself for a fool ! 
 
 "How long have I had this, Hypolite?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE; ROUTE 77 
 
 "Fifteen days, Mahse Darius." Darius looked again 
 at the picture. How really, and surpassingly beauti 
 ful it seemed, now that he had not seen it for so long. 
 She had shown no resentment for what he had done; 
 indeed she had neither more knowledge nor discretion 
 than a girl of ten ought to have ; he would take the pic 
 ture and leave it at Mueller's as it must have been ex 
 pected that he would being that she had removed it 
 from the locket. He would not like to go there. She 
 must have understood his rebuff. What must have 
 been her experience her training that she could , 
 that she was able to bear such treatment without re 
 sentment! He would make some little atonement. 
 "Hypolite, have my team ready at four o'clock." 
 "Must I put the account-book away, Master?" 
 "The account-book, but not this parcel." Hypolite 
 went back to his seat by the window and again began 
 his work. After five or ten minutes he looked up. 
 "Master," 
 "Yes, Hypolite." 
 
 "Zenie is Mrs. Merger's cook. Do I interrupt you, 
 master?" 
 "No, go on." 
 
 "I go see Mrs. Merger's cook." 
 "What! Isn't she old? Isn't she gray?" 
 "Yes, sir, she is old but she told me she is only 
 hired to them. She belongs to the Hardy plantation. 
 If she had not belong to the Hardys she would not 
 tell me about the ladies she now work for." 
 
 "Stop Hypolite, don't repeat it. You and I do not 
 care for that; I am sure of it." 
 
 "Oh, are your quite sure, Mahse Darius?" 
 "It would not amount to anything she may be angry 
 with them." 
 
 Darius tried to take up his lost train of thought, but 
 the man had been so seriously in earnest, so crest 
 fallen at what could hardly be called a reproof, that 
 he fell to wondering as to the nature of what he wanted 
 to tell. Was he sure he did not care for it? There was
 
 78 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 a warning in the question. But he would not encour 
 age such gossip in servants. He felt tired. Leaning 
 back in his chair he closed his eyes. Hypolite got up 
 and put a cushion under his head pushing down the 
 back of his chair and raising the footrest, he covered 
 him with a rug and again resumed his work. 
 
 Darius was not asleep. He would go over in rota 
 tion what he had to do. Hypolite would have the team 
 at four; he never failed. He raised his head. The 
 room was empty. He saw the wide yellow-white lane 
 through the low, broad window and beyond ? What 
 was that? The Mississippi was a mile wide out there 
 and it was like a Japanese picture just now for the 
 other bank had risen up. It strained him to look : he 
 lay back on his cushion. Now indeed he would rest! 
 A light touch on the hand caused him once more to 
 open his eyes. Hypolite was in the room standing 
 in a flood of light at his feet. He wore caftan and 
 cap of red and gold. He was making signs his left 
 eye closing to a line of dull white, he said: pointing 
 to the miniature on the table. 
 
 "Don't go, Master! It would bring death to your 
 happiness on earth, and destruction to all your hopes 
 of Heaven!" He half raised himself; falling back 
 again he called , a familiar voice answered: 
 
 "This way, Darius, let us take another direction 
 let us search here." It was Bob Ridley's voice ; but 
 when he turned to reply, his friend was gone, and he 
 was alone on (Folly Island staring through cloud- 
 shrouded moonlight at the figures of a man and a 
 woman struggling in a boat far out at sea. The man 
 had struck at the woman with an oar; and she had 
 warded off the blow reeling back with uplifted hands. 
 As she swayed to and fro with the rocking of the boat, 
 he struck her again with a furious blow and she fell 
 into the water the boat overturning with the weight 
 and action of the man they were both lost. The moon 
 turned red red as blood!
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 79 
 
 "My God !" said Darius, springing to his feet. It was 
 many minutes before he knew that the last vision was 
 a dream and longer before he remembered the first. 
 He saw from the window that his horses were at the 
 gate, but when Hypolite announced that all was in read 
 iness for the evening drive, he told him to put them 
 up he would not go. The thing might be of no sig 
 nificance, but he would take it as a warning and draw 
 a tighter rein over his passions. He felt that he had 
 not changed; he could still dream of blood and cruel 
 pointed daggers; and it had been fifteen years since 
 his father told him that a man who could not control 
 himself was unfit, whether as soldier or citizen, to 
 govern others. His hands still trembled from the rage 
 that had possessed him. What ! what could it mean ! 
 His reason told him that it had grown out of a jumble 
 of vagaries erratic ideas, or vaporous fancies, not 
 to be encouraged just yet; but later, with more time, 
 he would look into it. It had been so real the desper 
 ate struggle and the capsizing of the boat he had 
 even known the features ah ! But he would think 
 of it no more. He would soon be on the ground at 
 home ; for in a day or two his people provided with 
 passes would be traveling over the old route to settle 
 once more among their kindred. He would part with 
 the family at Shreveport and make the journey by 
 water. The two plantations were alive with the bustle 
 of preparation. Basil was at the village, drilling his 
 young company for the last time. 
 
 It had to be. It could not be avoided, and it had 
 come. 
 
 "Do not grieve for a moment, Andrea ; I make long 
 visits and may surprise you at any time. Stick to your 
 guns, Basil. Goodbye, Daisy, be sure you buy a mus 
 tang with the money I gave you. Felix, you will be a 
 lady when we meet again and I believe a pretty" he 
 hesitated the swollen eyes and nose made prominent 
 by weeping giving small promise of future beauty, he 
 said: "At least I hope a pretty one, and not one
 
 80 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 who is always bursting into tears." She turned ab 
 ruptly away from him. When she looked around, he 
 was walking lightly and rapidly down to the steamer. 
 She ran after him, calling: he stopped. 
 
 "I am not crying now, Uncle Darius ; goodbye !" she 
 was surprised to see how pale he was. "I couldn't let 
 you go like that, Uncle Darius." 
 
 "I'm glad you followed me. Keep on with your les 
 sons, and be good to your mother and your father. 
 Take care of all of them. You are like me, Felix, 
 you have my temper ; but don't be a vixen." 
 
 She stood gazing after him, until joined by Hypo- 
 lite on the gang-plank, he disappeared in the crowd of 
 passengers boarding the steamboat. 
 
 The others had moved on. She walked slowly back 
 to the carriage in which her father and mother sat 
 waiting, impressed with a feeling of responsibility. 
 This was like making a will he had stepped out and 
 she, young as she was, must take his place. She would 
 try to do it. Like her Uncle Darius? She would try 
 to be more like him. She would never "burst into 
 tears," if she could help it, and she would be cheerful. 
 She was half-way to the carriage; running over the 
 remaining distance, she took her seat beside her 
 mother. 
 
 "I caught up with him, mother, and watched him 
 until he was out of sight. I have kept you waiting, but 
 now we will go to Texas." 
 
 Traveling slowly for fifteen days, they reached the 
 "Old San Antonio and Nacogdoches Road," at Tenox- 
 itlan, afterwards known as Old Nashville. Crossing 
 the San Andreus river, now known as Little river, they 
 were once again on "The King's Highway," going west, 
 while Darius already at Charleston, was awaiting his 
 dusky household, who, on this, the oldest traveled 
 public thoroughfare in America, were hurrying east 
 ward.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 81 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 WHEN THE PLANTERS CAME. 
 
 It was now in the middle of the nineteenth century- 
 fifties. The planters had been coming for several 
 years four or five of them, and Paul felt belated; 
 cheated out of much that was new, in, or belonging to 
 a pioneer life especially since striking the German and 
 other settlements west of the Brazos the little hamlets 
 resembling the peasant villages of the old world. Camp 
 ing at one of these on their last night, Paul learned 
 of a vacant ranch of which he could take immediate 
 possession, and leaving at five o'clock, they were now 
 nearing the end of a fair, cool day. They had been 
 traveling in a southeasterly direction, keeping to the 
 high-way ; coming upon a bend in the river they turned 
 into an unfrequented road which for awhile led them 
 southward to westward along the river; they were on 
 the east bank of the Guadalupe. They had been pass 
 ing little German farms all day in serpentine fash 
 ion, both in the hills and close to the stream; some 
 times close enough to hear the music of its waters 
 dashing over little waterfalls sometimes leaving it 
 a mile or more, where on rising ground, skirted by 
 fragrant cedar, they could look over and beyond it to 
 the boundless western prairies a vast and apparently 
 a wilderness of unpeopled territory; the immensity 
 of the picture, bringing to their hearts as they gazed 
 enraptured upon it, a feeling not unmixed with 
 gloom: a realization of the fact that they were pio 
 neers and amongst those who had begun a task, the 
 limit of which might not be reached in a lifetime. So 
 the day had sped the sun was down: and twilight
 
 82 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 odors of cedar and wild-flowers were about them, and 
 a light was shining through the leaves of the liveoak 
 trees around Little Kosta. They were at home. 
 
 Basil and a couple of young negroes on horseback 
 had preceeded them, fires had been made, and a great 
 deal of sweeping and dusting accomplished. 
 
 "Welcome, mother, and all the rest of you," said 
 Basil, coming out on the veranda with a candle, which 
 was blown out by the wind in an instant. 
 
 There was an unusual bustle attending this last 
 hour of a journey at an end: the fatigue of the day, 
 being forgotten in the happy feeling of once more 
 being at home. Those not engaged in the work of un 
 harnessing, unpacking and feeding, made a rush for 
 the house. Lanterns and candles were lit called into 
 requisition by the exploring party each carrying one. 
 The kitchen being found, and a fire already blazing in 
 the wide fire-place the cook was gathering together 
 pots, pans and eatables and soon had everything in full 
 blast in that department. 
 
 There was no need of haste, and it was long after 
 midnight before the tired travelers sought rest. 
 
 The first building at "Little Kosta" (or Kostalito) 
 was noteworthy as a pioneer edifice, and was the work 
 of a German emigrant. It consisted at the time of 
 erection and during its occupation by its first own 
 er, of a room twenty-six feet long and eighteen feet 
 wide. The upper story was very low as to walls 
 being no higher than six feet but the sharp steep 
 roof made the pointed ceiling very high in the center. 
 
 Neither of these large rooms was subdivided until 
 owned and occupied by the Vidals, who besides adding 
 many other rooms, and the verandas, converted them 
 into four apartments by means of partitions. To the 
 Vidals was also due the miles of fencing, inclosing two- 
 thirds of a league of pasture land, besides making 
 other improvements necessary to life on a ranch.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 83 
 
 In the original habitation, the walls were made of 
 logs in the usual fashion of loghouses; their smooth 
 flat sides making a neat wall remarkable for the per 
 fect manner in which the ends met and were joined 
 together in order to make the short timber available 
 for so large a room. The odd-looking fireplaces above 
 and below, suggested the work of the dirt-dauber, 
 a wasp-like insect which, though a nuisance to the 
 Texas housekeeper, persists in putting up its neat 
 vault-like little buildings, sometimes of several com 
 partments, on the walls of the larger human resi 
 dences. The other rooms, of which there were ten in 
 number, were built in the rustic but picturesque style 
 common to the Spanish- American settlers in the South 
 west at that period. The addition was a counterpart 
 of the first, except that the flat smoothly hewn logs 
 were riven in two and set up and down on a frame 
 similar to that once called the California frame-house. 
 These two gave a front of sixty-five feet. Along the 
 whole front was a partly latticed verandah twelve feet 
 wide an entry or passage of the same length leading 
 to the patio at the back; on each side of which were 
 six large rooms, three on each side, connected with the 
 main building. In the center of this rude court-yard 
 was a fine well of water, around which grew some 
 choice plants. The stables and corrals were new and 
 of a size suitable for large herds of cattle or horses. 
 The cabins or jacals formely used by the farm labor 
 ers or rancheros of the previous occupant were suffi 
 cient for the comfort of the negroes. Almost entirely 
 covering the hill with their shades were groups of 
 liveoaks, both in front and rear of the house. These 
 in their evergreen beauty would have adorned the 
 grounds of a palace, and with the native, soft, luxuri 
 ant mesquite grass on the lawn, made a scene which 
 needed no further embellishment or aid. A fair ex 
 ample of the house of the well-to-do Mexican or Amer 
 ican ranchman of the time ;some of them being a little
 
 84 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the worse for want of the second story and wooden 
 flooring, others a little more pretentious by being built 
 of stone. 
 
 This was all very well. But bedsteads, chairs and 
 tables were still in the future. And so were the horses. 
 For these, in a country so well supplied, they did not 
 have to wait long. Kaspar had already seen them. 
 They were blooded bays, brothers, and just alike. 
 
 "They are the prettiest horses I ever saw, father. 
 They're bigger than mustangs; they are half Spanish, 
 and the other half is the finest kind of American 
 stock." 
 
 "Why did you not bring them with you?" asked 
 Paul. "Did you tell the owner you wanted to buy?" 
 
 "Uncle Darius gave us money enough to buy mus 
 tangs these will cost more. The man is German ; and 
 John Turner, you know the fat Turner boy, father 
 the one that brought us the turkey eggs?" 
 
 "No, but I'll get acquainted with him. Go on." 
 
 "John says that Mr. Reutler is crazy on religion; 
 but he don't talk a bit like a crazy person; he said 
 he'd fetch the horses here and let you see them." 
 
 "There's wisdom in that at least. If they're as good 
 as you say, we may trade. Did you ask his price?" 
 
 "No, but their names are Echo and Max. He said 
 Max was a lady-horse." 
 
 "Dat's de one Miss Felicia ought to have. But he 
 ain't no mare," said Uncle Polydore. 
 
 "I didn't say he was, father; do you think you will 
 buy them?" 
 
 "I have never traded with a man like that, but I 
 think I may." 
 
 They were not to wait. The horses had come. 
 
 "I hardly looked for you so early, Mr. Reutler?" 
 The man who had dismounted and tied his horse to 
 a tree, did not reply; but with the quick roving eye of 
 the mentally disturbed, shot lightning glances from
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 85 
 
 one to other of the crowd gathered in the patio, and 
 without a word, led out the well groomed horses by 
 their handsome halters, and placed them in line 
 wrapping the reins about their proudly arching necks. 
 
 "They stahndt so, until you tells dem to quit!" he 
 said with pride. 
 
 Paul's experienced eye told him that here was no 
 cheap horseflesh, and prepared himself to be bled. 
 
 "And your price?" 
 
 "Tree hoonder dollar." 
 
 "Six hundred dollars! That knocks me down!" 
 
 "No, no, not so bahdt. One hoonder and fifty dol 
 lar each other." 
 
 "Oh, that I have no tree upon which money grows, 
 but I can stand that." 
 
 The German, not understanding, went on to show 
 their best points. 
 
 "You leave 'em ja? You not take 'em hein? 
 Look at dem. See deir shoulders, and deir legs ! Dey 
 runs; dey are gentle. Dis one Maximilian is goot 
 for vimmens he suits de gal." 
 Felix got behind her mother. 
 "You takes 'em both, or you leaves 'em both." 
 "I like the horses and will take them both." 
 After this there was much riding. The children 
 rode daily far and near. In their short rides about 
 the neighborhood, visiting neighbors, Andrea would 
 sometimes go with them ; riding her gentle easy-going 
 pony: usually spending the afternoon, or later, 
 going home by moonlight. Again they would help 
 Pancho, the goat herder, bring in the caballada, and 
 assist in the much more difficult task of rounding up 
 and driving herds of cattle into the corrals. 
 
 Once in a while, evercome by a half or wholly wild 
 spirit of the plains, they would scour the country 
 scaring up mule-rabbits, droves of partridges and
 
 86 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 long-legged paysanos. At sundown one evening when 
 out with a Mexican vaquero, hunting for the milk 
 cows, they struck an old trail which led to an out of 
 the way crossing. The Mexican who was a little ahead 
 came back, beckoning and making signs for them to 
 be quiet; he got down nimbly from his horse and tied 
 him, motioning for them to do the same. Slipping 
 stealthily along, they heard a swishing, whirring noise 
 like wind blowing among dry autumn leaves. The 
 Mexican squatted down, low on the ground Felix 
 and Daisy imitating. In a minute or two they saw 
 wild turkeys crossing the trail a little in front of them. 
 How many ? It was impossible to count ! 
 
 Waves of them with ducking, bowing heads, in 
 troops and flocks of all sizes each company escorted 
 by two or more magnificent gobblers not noisy, but 
 directing them with a subdued cluck like the cocking 
 of a pistol they marched indistinctly seen in the 
 growing dusk of the coming darkness. 
 
 "What are they doing? Oh, Mateo, what are they 
 doing what does it mean?" whispered the children. 
 
 "Guajolotes enn anglaise turkess " 
 
 "I know they are turkeys, but what are they doing, 
 and where are they going? Oh, if I only had my gun !" 
 
 "Ellos se van rio arriba, to sleep in the nut trees. 
 They come back manana. Kill? No, no, no, no kill 
 child turkess: it make mala Venturas," whispered 
 Matteo, whose English was improving every day. 
 
 He told them in the patios peculiar to Mexicans liv 
 ing in Southwest Texas, that the women turkeys had 
 already crossed and selected a roost and would spend 
 the next day out among the acorns in the post-oak 
 regions; this being customary, the men-turkeys would 
 bring up the pollada, or flock of young ones of every 
 age and size. 
 
 "It is a sight which is growing rarer with every 
 coming year," said an old timer to Paul, "and as to
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 87 
 
 the mocking bird and Texas nightingale, alas! 
 alas! They are being put in cages and sold by hun 
 dreds," he went on sadly. "And how is it going to 
 be with other things? The flowers, for instance, 
 millions billions of them of every class and hue! 
 The cattle were tramping them down and out, many 
 of the choicest disappearing entirely. Great droves of 
 wild deer were seldom seen and cattle, sheep and goats 
 were taking the place of the buffalo. The mustang 
 was being crowded out by Kentucky halfbreeds. Was 
 it really for its betterment this old, old people in a 
 new country?" 
 
 An old, old people in a new country! What will 
 they do with it? What they have done with every part 
 of the American continent bring it up to a level with 
 the old country in many things and surpass it in as 
 many more ; and in an incredibly short space of time. 
 German, Irish, English or American they had come ! 
 And with them had come change ! Already, in 1854, 
 there were workmen skilled in all the industrial arts ; 
 workers in wood turning out beautiful handmade 
 furniture; workers in gold, iron, silver and steel. In 
 the village of New Braunfels alone, there were at this 
 time four or five established wagon factories ; besides 
 these, there were flouring mills and breweries in all 
 the principal towns and settlements. Churches and 
 school houses were being built everywhere in a solid 
 and lasting manner perforce of stone, owing to the 
 scarcity of certain kinds of lumber. 
 
 The state of society brought about by such admix 
 ture of foreign elements was unique. The Germans 
 had already casinos for theater, concerts and niusi- 
 cales by harmonic clubs, dancing and other social en 
 tertainments which demanded lager beer from the 
 breweries and delicatessen from the confectioner and 
 this all to themselves. European wines were largely 
 imported.
 
 88 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 To the planter, also exclusive, belonged church going, 
 in all its phases morn, noon or night ; in tent, in open 
 air or within four walls it was to all, if not a duty, 
 at least a pleasant social function. For amusements 
 were hunting, horseback riding, picnics, and fishing 
 parties out of doors ; at home dinners, teas, dancing 
 and cards. Of these, the most common was dinner- 
 giving by friend to friend, as well as the dinner party 
 usually lasting from two to five o'clock in the after 
 noon. The distance making early hours obligatory. 
 So far only, could it be likened to the old life, for the 
 strict formalities indispensable in the long established 
 circles of society in the older states had no place here. 
 The people were more in touch, and held together by a 
 unity of purpose, it would be many years before greater 
 numbers would force a division into cliques or classes. 
 And then there was the bond of a common danger, for 
 the Indians had not yet ceased to raid the country 
 not only on the frontier, but far inland; and many 
 lives had been lost in the last year or two. Basil, now 
 a f ullfledged cowboy, had with others been in a victo 
 rious skirmish with a band of thieving Lipans. Headed 
 by a famous scout and ranger, they had retaken the 
 horses and driven the savages out of the country. 
 
 The L. K. and other adjacent ranches on the east 
 side of the Guadalupe had long been exempt from 
 such robberies, but of late there had been rumors of 
 Indians seen in the neighborhood; and as there were 
 at this time a great number of horses, extra precau 
 tions were taken by corraling at night and looking to 
 the firearms. In several instances, these reports hav 
 ing proved groundless, they grew carelesss and relax 
 ing their vigilance, the children once more resumed 
 their rides. 
 
 Once they were gathering wild plums on one of the 
 nameless tributaries of the Guadalupe. They were 
 stooping to gather the fruit they had shaken from the 
 trees, when Felix, looking through a long opening,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 89 
 
 which divided the brush like a road, caught sight of a 
 pair of legs crossing from one side to the other legs 
 only, for the lapping boughs overhead hiding the body 
 of the owner, nothing more could be seen. 
 
 "Look, Daisy, there is another and another and 
 still more!" 
 
 "Don't you see they are not white? They are In 
 dians ! Let us run !" 
 
 And so they did not venturing to cross the ford 
 below, but swimming across and scrambling up the 
 slippery bank on the opopsite side, made for home 
 feeling that nothing on legs could catch them. But 
 from that time on they were rarely permitted to ride 
 alone. 
 
 "They are all running wild," said Paul. "We must 
 have a governess for Felix, and Basil and Kaspar must 
 go to the day school as soon as it begins, which will be 
 very soon, as both house and teacher stand in readi 
 ness." 
 
 There was now nowhere a more comfortable home. 
 Furniture of all needful kinds had been brought by 
 wagon loads from San Antonio, and from the turning 
 lathes and capable hands of German cabinet makers 
 at New Braunfels. Some of this handiwork was in 
 native woods and of no mean order. There had been 
 little opportunity for selection, yet the result was pleas 
 ing. The largest room was used as both hall and par 
 lour, and on very cold mornings the family breakfast 
 was served on the large round center table the din 
 ing room adjoining having no fireplace and as yet no 
 other means of being warmed. The heavy sofa, cor 
 responding with the equally strong chairs of walnut, 
 upholstered with an Oriental fabric of linen and silk 
 brocade very thick, and tightly woven in softest and 
 darkest mingling of unfading colors, were in keeping 
 with the stone gray of the roughly finished walls; 
 upon which hung, besides a few engravings, some half- 
 dozen family portraits in square or oval frames of 
 oldfashioned workmanship. Pictures, which Paul and
 
 90 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY . 
 
 Andrea had kept about them all their lives. So, also, 
 were the silver candelabra, the great brass and irons, 
 low fenders and small enameled clock upon the high, 
 wide shelf which stood for a mantel-piece. This had 
 been further adorned with an edge of dark red leather, 
 put on with brass headed tacks ; and supported besides 
 the clock some pretty work in sandal wood some 
 grotesque carvings in ivory and two or three curious 
 little images brought from Arabia by a Darius ances 
 tor, nobody knew how many ages ago. None of the 
 negro servants would touch them. 
 
 "Slip 'em out, Candace, and frow 'em in de Guad- 
 alupe. Dey'll think somebody stole 'em." 
 
 "That wouldn't do. I'd have to tell the truth; and 
 besides, they might come back!" said she laughing. 
 "They're awfully heavy for their size, and there's no 
 telling what they have inside." 
 
 To go on with the description. This was now of 
 its original size a good sensible room, as good for 
 work as play. A small inlaid work table stood near 
 one of the two small north windows and a piano under 
 the other; on one side of the fireplace, were a couple 
 of bookcases holding a small but well chosen set of 
 books these last forming the chief attraction of the 
 place. 
 
 The table had been laid for tea an hour ago ; which 
 was at half past four the usual hour in winter the 
 time, when Paul, habitually punctual, always appear 
 ed. It was growing dark when he came. 
 
 "I took tea with the Sanfords ; and after it was over 
 it was impossible to find a place to get off at. They 
 all talked at once, and they are fluent it tries both 
 the ingenuity and politeness when you happen to be 
 one against three of the same kind. They begged me 
 to bring you on Monday evening, by force if necessary ; 
 the special reason being that you may meet Mrs. Wai- 
 ridge, who is Col. Sanford's sister. She leaves for Vir-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 91 
 
 ginia on the following day. I must also let you know 
 that you will find everything at sixes and sevens, so 
 that you may not be needlessly alarmed when you 
 get there. 
 
 "If it is not too far for you, Andrea, we will all walk. 
 Col. Sanford would like to beat me at he does not 
 care what game at cards; and we will have to take 
 Felicia and Basil along to take a hand, for Mrs. An 
 drews made a point of telling me that she wouldn't 
 play, but would devote all the evening to talk. Miss 
 Sanford, who is a cripple, unfortunately, said she also 
 would converse." 
 
 "Is she? I have seen them both in the distance, 
 when riding, but of course did not discover it. How 
 is she a cripple?" 
 
 "A partial paralysis of the left side. She is fully as 
 handsome as her sister, but of course not so graceful, 
 as she walks with difficulty, even with her crutch. 
 Mrs. Andrews wanted me to tell you that she thinks 
 she knows of a governess who will suit you; and that 
 she, herself, was taking music lessons of a German 
 who teaches both piano and violin; he lives at Senne- 
 feldt. This will allow both Basil and Felix to again 
 take up their music. We also, at least I, might take 
 up some lost threads; another year of such an idle, 
 irregular life just at a time when they most need in 
 struction would be ruinous." 
 
 Paul had awakened to the fact that something had 
 to be done, and felt that no time was to be lost. He 
 began to realize how much of his bounden duty he had 
 shirked. With the exception of Henry and Kaspar, all 
 their children had at times required the sternest disci 
 pline; even Felix was not exempt. All this had been 
 left to Darius and their mother. He himself never 
 having received corporal punishment either at home 
 or at school, was at first sensitive and a little inclined 
 to rebel. But noting the good effects, amongst which 
 could be named a passionate devotion to both mother
 
 92 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 and uncle, he held his peace, and when hearing the 
 sharp, incisive command "Take off your jacket!" 
 he would close his door until the following heart-break 
 ing noises had ceased knowing that it must be done 
 and thankful to escape the disagreeable necessity of 
 having to do it himself. 
 
 Basil had behaved well in the Indian skirmish. Since 
 that time he had begged to be allowed to enter the 
 ranger service, and when denied had shown signs of 
 unruliness. 
 
 "I see, Basil, I see plainly what you have in your 
 mind. Will you or will you not, abide by what Uncle 
 Darius says of it?" 
 
 "I will abide by what you say of it," said the boy, 
 much abashed; "I wrote to Uncle Darius, telling him 
 mother was willing, but whatever his answer may be, 
 father, I will do as you say." 
 
 "Your mother would always be anxious; it would 
 not be natural for her to be otherwise ; it would shorten 
 her life." 
 
 This question was settled; but how quick had been 
 the transition he was but eighteen; an age when 
 some are mere lads, but this fellow was tall and had 
 the look and bearing of a man. At first Paul was 
 proud of the new accomplishments proud to know 
 that in many things he was second to none in the 
 country. He had before been familiar with the use 
 of firearms, was indeed a good marksman at the age 
 of twelve years ; and was even a fair swordsman. Dar 
 ius had taken care of that. But now he was one of the 
 "best shots" in the country and here this meant a 
 great deal; he could also "ride anything" or "throw a 
 lasso with any Mexican or Indian." He was very pop 
 ular, both with women and with men. 
 
 That was all very well ; but it was not enough ; the 
 great trouble being that the boy seemed to think it was, 
 and to be incapable of looking beyond or above it.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 93 
 
 One night Paul, belated, was returning from a bus 
 iness visit to Sennefeldt, a pioneer village with dwell 
 ings a little distance apart on both sides of a wide lane 
 or road. He had left this a mile or two behind when 
 he heard music and loud sounds of merriment coming 
 from the woodland on the wayside. A turn in the road 
 brought to view a gay scene. A ballroom in the open 
 air with the smoothly hardened and sanded earth for a 
 floor the sky for a ceiling and walled in by the outer 
 darkness. A party made up of every sort, Ger 
 mans, Poles and Mexicans men, women and children 
 from the oldest grandparents to the youngest in 
 fants, interspersed with cowboys, dressed in wide hats, 
 topboots, cartridge belts and pistols, and dancing in 
 wild and uproarious abandon. At one end of the square 
 white floor was a table, on which, besides stacked up 
 loaves of bread, were baskets of cake, pretzel, platters 
 of well cooked pork and things made of pork; and to 
 crown all many kegs of lager beer kept in circulation 
 by a dozen or more swift footed boys and girls. At 
 the other end were a crowd of women and children 
 not dancing, and a string band, consisting of a couple 
 of young Germans, a Pole and Basil ! The two first 
 named and the last, in full cowboy rig with hats off 
 were playing their best; and it was no mean per 
 formance; but to Paul, in his present state of mind, 
 it looked like an orgy. What right had such young 
 men as the two Germans, the handsome young Pole 
 and Basil to intrude themselves for it must be an in 
 trusion to at least the male portion of the community ; 
 he noticed that but few of these were dancing, and that 
 those who were not, looked sullen. His first impulse 
 had been to get out of the buggy, tie his horse and 
 warn them away; but it was all new to him and he 
 might be meddling. He again looked towards Basil; 
 he and his young German friends were standing under 
 a colored lantern swinging from an under limb of a tall 
 hackberry tree. How handsome they looked like 
 young Saxons both of them all the more for the con-
 
 94 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 trast to those about them. He drove on thinking of 
 Darius and this unruly boy. How easly had Darius 
 managed them all. He now fully understood that the 
 burden of their parting had fallen heaviest upon him 
 self. Of late he in dealing with his oldest son, had 
 met with an unlocked for, stubborn willfulness, to 
 which he had for most part yielded ; not caring to trou 
 ble Andrea with it, and knowing besides, that only the 
 firm strong hand of a man would be of any use here. 
 Admitting that he might become unmanageable was 
 he the kind of a man to work his redemption? Of 
 mediocre intellect, might he not develop into a des 
 perado? Again came to mind the warning of Darius 
 or the words which might have been construed as 
 such. 
 
 "We are not the kind of men to be made over into 
 pioneers, Paul, and I will not go with you to Texas; 
 neither will I sit down and cry over the separation." 
 Well, well; he would do his best. It would not do to 
 send him out of the country just yet; the uncertainty 
 of his mother's condition forbidding even a thought 
 of such a thing. But there was his violin. How well 
 he played ! Both he and Felix must take up their les 
 sons again. If music had power over the savage breast 
 it might act as a preventive in this case, and he would 
 leave nothing undone. There were other troubles 
 present and coming business perplexities. In Texas, 
 at that time, men bought land by the league; tempted 
 by the extraordinary low prices, he had burdened him 
 self with unproductive property ; this with the increas 
 ed expenses by reason of necessary improvements, left 
 him crippled for money. "If all turned out as he had 
 planned he would be rich." But nothing had been quite 
 as he had hoped. A lifelong student, he had to in part 
 give up his books, so incessant were the demands upon
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 95 
 
 his time. However, as ruin had not yet come, and 
 probably would not come, he would not advance to meet 
 it. He was near home and there was a light, and An 
 drea was still awake. 
 
 "Did you see Basil, Paul?" 
 
 "Yes, Andrea, I left him dancing in the woods." 
 
 "Dancing in the woods? Where and with whom?" 
 she laughingly asked. 
 
 "A mile or two back, and with some young maraud 
 ers like himself." 
 
 "Don't joke, Paul; marauders are always robbers. 
 Tell me what he was doing, and who were with him." 
 
 "Well young rovers, if you like Otto Hillebrand, 
 his brother, and one or two others who would better 
 be at school or at home." He gave her a humorous 
 account of the scene very much at variance with his 
 real thoughts and feelings about the matter. 
 
 "Do you think Basil ought to go to such places?" 
 Paul ventured. 
 
 "Such places? Why, Paul, those people are harm 
 less, and very interesting. Did you say Basil was 
 dancing with them?" she again inquired. 
 
 "When I saw him last, and with the belle of the ball. 
 At first he and Otto Hillebrand formed part of the 
 band and were playing for all they were worth. No, 
 Andrea, I meant no disparagement to the people ; they 
 are sober, quiet citizens and know what they are about 
 but the cowboys were in full force, and were drink 
 ing; they had already begun to look like they neither 
 knew nor cared what they might soon be about. But " 
 he added quickly, "there really seems to have been no 
 excuse for the way I felt about it ; for a minute or two 
 I had a good mind to warn them; I was in fact more 
 repelled than attracted by the pretty scene, for some 
 of the women looked and acted in ways that were far 
 from modest. But when I saw that the waltz partners
 
 96 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 of Otto and Basil were the Schmidt girls each weigh 
 ing one hundred and sixty pounds, I knew they were 
 safe for awhile at least; especially as Frau Schmidt 
 was on hand. Being very tired, I came home. We 
 will not sit up for Basil." 
 
 But there had been cause for fear. The next morn 
 ing at sunrise, Paul found Basil at the horse-corral; 
 he had just come on, and was giving directions to a 
 vaquero about his horse which seemed very tired 
 indeed hardly able to stand with legs far apart and 
 drooping head. Basil turning at the moment and fac 
 ing him, was little better off. Pale, staggering with 
 smears of blood on clothes, face and hands, he saw his 
 father and reeled towards him. 
 
 "My God, Basil, how is it you are covered with 
 blood! Are you hurt? Come into your room and tell 
 me." 
 
 'Tm not hurt, father, but there was a fight last night 
 and a man was killed." He threw himself heavily 
 upon the bed, covered his face with his hands and for 
 sometime breathed heavily. 
 
 "Basil, in the name of heaven, tell me that you did 
 not kill him!" 
 
 "No, no, father, but I am to blame all of us are to 
 blame. It's a young man, a stranger a Polander, 
 named Oskar Leibelt. We were all at Sennefeldt the 
 Hillebrands, Leibelt and myself; Otto, John and I had 
 been helping the Erskines round up, just for fun, and 
 coming back stopped to see the Schmidt family, who 
 invited us to an open air supper and dance. We were 
 early. Just at dusk another gang of cow-boys from 
 
 the A 1 ranch came along. There were eight or 
 
 ten of them, and seeing us there they took it for a free 
 thing all round ; and pitched into the beer and whiskey 
 at once. The older men kept urging them to drink, 
 but I saw in a moment that the young Deutchers didn't 
 like it, for they were being crowded out of every dance 
 by the cow-boys; Otto and I went among them and 
 tried to persuade them to go home, but they were too
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 97 
 
 far gone to notice us. There were two or three girls 
 they all wanted to dance with. One of these had 
 danced with Oskar Leibelt several times; he does not 
 belong to the Polish settlement here, but had stopped 
 with the priest at Sennefeldt, and was on his way to 
 Panna Maria on the San Antoinio river. He had stop 
 ped for a day or two with the priest at Sennefeldt, 
 and" 
 
 "I saw him in the afternoon, he was about to mount 
 
 his horse in front of Father B 's residence and 
 
 looked like a traveler, having a good horse and a sad 
 dle with a peculiar leather traveling-case strapped to 
 the back of it. The man, himself, being so decidedly 
 foreign-looking and of such distinguished bearing, I 
 
 inquired of Father B k about him when I went 
 
 in. Father B k told me that he was the nephew 
 
 of a Polish general a patriot who after fighting the 
 Prussians, Austrians, and Russians at home had vol 
 unteered to fight the latter again in the Turkish war 
 and was killed; his family drifting to France, this 
 young man had come here like many other adventur 
 ers of his class. He was afraid it was a mistake as so 
 few of them had ever done well. I passed your party 
 later, Basil; you the Hillebrand brothers and this 
 young man were playing, for the others to dance. I 
 came in an ace of stopping to warn you but thinking 
 only of those drunken cow-boys." 
 
 "They were bad enough; but the other was worse, 
 and I wish to God you had scattered us ; but I'm com 
 ing to that. Justin Hamberger was one of the musi 
 cians he is the son of a butcher at S n." 
 
 "I know both of them father and son." 
 
 "The girl preferred by Leibelt was Justin's sweet 
 heart; they are or were going to be married. I like 
 him ; I saw how he was affected by it, and to stop the 
 Polander I proposed to take his place in the band 
 in fact Otto, John and I, dragging in Leibelt, made up 
 a band. Leibelt, who played better than any of us 
 didn't want to join us but we made him, and went
 
 98 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 among the cow-boys and got them to sit down, and the 
 others got a chance to waltz with their sweethearts. 
 We played until we were called to supper; we sat at 
 a little table to ourselves, that is the Hillebrands and 
 myself. We had finished and were talking ; the danc 
 ing had begun with the same old band, when the first 
 thing we knew, there was Leibelt again, waltzing with 
 Anna Kapek. We saw that our interference had been 
 useless and that the girl and the handsome stranger 
 were two of a kind. All at once, they waltzed out into 
 the darkness and we saw them no more. We talked 
 awhile with two old fellows who sat down at our table, 
 and then hunted up the Schmidts to thank them for a 
 pleasant evening; for though a little disgusted it was 
 not with them. The A 1 gang were also leav 
 ing yelling and firing off pistols. When we were 
 going for our horses the rain was beginning to fall in 
 big drops and it was very dark; but we noticed that 
 there was a fourth man walking nearly abreast with 
 us. We paid but little attention to him, believing he 
 was also going for his horse. He was next to Otto 
 almost on a line with him when a heavy set fellow 
 came up behind us, lurching along as if drunk, and 
 seemed to purposely run up against him. Both stag 
 gered : the big man hurried out into the chaparral. 
 
 "What was it?" we all asked, in a breath; going 
 back a little to where the other was still standing. 
 
 It was Leibelt ; his hands were pressed upon his sides 
 and he looked unsteady. 
 
 "How was that?" Otto asked him. 
 
 "That man struck me as he passed," he said; and 
 rather hurriedly went to a tree near the one to which 
 our horses were tied got his own and rode off tak 
 ing our road. We wondered whether or not the man 
 really struck him. We mounted, but were called back 
 and kept talking by some German boys, about some 
 trivial but very funny things which had happened at 
 the close of the evening. After we had gone half a 
 mile or so, it began to rain in good earnest and we ran
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 99 
 
 to shelter under a cow shed. It rained in sheets and 
 torrents for at least one hour; bringing the time to 
 about one hour and a half to daylight, when we at last 
 got to the arroyo, which though not running before the 
 rain, was now belly-deep to a horse. A little to the 
 right above, we saw Leibelt's horse grazing about with 
 a saddle on ; looking further up where had been a little 
 shallow stream we found Leibelt, himself, lying at the 
 edge of the water. At first in the dim starlight we 
 thought he was asleep perhaps intoxicated. We called 
 him; then getting down from our horses we struck 
 matches and saw that he was dead; and that, for an 
 hour or more, for the water must have flowed over 
 him and receded, lifting his hair upwards and back 
 wards, and his clothing was saturated with blood and 
 water. We did not move him, but stayed by until John 
 went back and brought the sheriff and physician, who 
 made the inquest ; he had been stabbed in the back, and 
 I think I know by whom." 
 
 "Whom do you think it was?" 
 
 "I think it was Justin Hamberger; but father, I do 
 not know. Something in the way he carried himself 
 a swinging, and rather peculiar movement of his arms 
 and legs, making his walk like that of a man not burd 
 ened with weight. He dances in the same way he is 
 graceful. Now, father, what is my duty? The others 
 do not even guess." 
 
 "You say that Leibelt disappeared in the darkness 
 with Justin's sweetheart ? How long were they gone ?" 
 
 "We did not notice." 
 
 "You are sure that you do not know who struck 
 Leibelt?" 
 
 "I would not swear." 
 
 "Then hold your tongue. Give only what you know." 
 
 "Thank God for that, father. I felt all wrong that 
 in some way, Otto, John and I were responsible, that 
 we ought not to have been present; we were first to 
 get partners, and though we had the right as invited 
 guests, neither Leibelt nor the A 1 gang knew
 
 100 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 of that, and followed as could plainly be seen what 
 they took to be our bad example. If it is wicked I 
 can not help it, but I would like to save these poor 
 people and their boy from the consequences of this ter 
 rible act. I was afraid I ought to tell what I thought." 
 
 "So far from that it would be a great error to tell 
 what you thought. In this case and in all cases like it, 
 we have to deal with facts not suppositions. I will 
 explain more fully " 
 
 But Basil did not hear. He had ridden hard the day 
 before and had not slept. Paul wetted a towel in the 
 wash-basin and wiped the bloodstains from his face 
 and hands ; the cold water roused him. 
 
 "How did you get blood on yourself why not get 
 up and change your clothes?" 
 
 "His coat and vest had been taken off; when they 
 put him in the cart. I spread them over the body ; they 
 were full of blood! Oh, father, let me sleep!" 
 
 Paul called Polydore. Together they drew off the 
 boots, straightened the pillow and threw a coverlet 
 over the feet of the exhausted young man. 
 
 With all the horror of the tragedy still upon him, 
 Paul felt a sense of relief, but it was very much mixed 
 with another feeling that he had been bitterly un 
 just in his estimate of his son: that he had under 
 rated him in every way. The boy had conscience, in 
 the first place. He was brave, he had shown discre 
 tion he was proud he would be loyal to his friends 
 he was honourable. And he had feared that he might 
 hereafter become a desperado ! With something like a 
 self -contempt, he decided that he could now afford to 
 be patient with his faults and hopeful of his future. 
 
 This happened over fifty years ago, and that is a 
 long time, dear reader, but no one has ever found out 
 who killed Oscar Leibelt. 
 
 Justin Hamberger has grandchildren, ( and among 
 them is one Basil Hamberger,) but he did not marry 
 Anna Kapek.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 101 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 "DEAD MAN'S HOLLOW." 
 
 A long, low one-story building of yellow gray stone 
 of the kind which looks old as soon as taken from the 
 quarry of rubble-work, and built in line with a string 
 of white- washed jacals, was the new home of the 
 Sanfords. 
 
 They had intended to walk, but it had rained was 
 still raining; Paul, Andrea, Basil, and Felicia all of 
 them in a carriage had taken shelter beneath a big live- 
 oak under which sat huddled together, flat on the 
 ground, three Mexican herdsmen, their blankets drawn 
 close about them. Drops of water sifting through the 
 leafy roof fell upon their wide hats dripping from the 
 edges to the ground below. Felicia and Basil, with 
 his violin safe in its case, made a dash for the veranda, 
 while Paul, and the mother prudently sat still until 
 the shower was over. 
 
 "We were to bring Felix, Basil, and his violin and 
 here they are," said Paul, introducing them to Mrs. 
 Andrews, who was looking beautiful in a dress of soft 
 black cloth, which as this was a little before the hoop- 
 skirt era, fell in folds about her graceful form. Her 
 abundant yellow brown hair turned back from a 
 pretty forehead was gathered in a knot low at the 
 back, and a wide lace collar fastened with a bow of 
 lavender ribbon, adorned the lovely neck. After fur 
 ther greetings when the others came in, the subject 
 of Saturday night's tragedy was taken up by Col. San- 
 ford, who had heard only current reports, which, 
 though true in the main, were far from accurate in 
 the details. 
 
 "At first it seemed evident that the object was rob 
 bery; Renslaer told me he was followed by a man be 
 longing to the A 1 ranch employes, among whom 
 
 were two Mexicans ; it might have been one or both of
 
 102 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 them. It was notable, however, that although his 
 traveling-case had been unlocked, nothing was taken 
 his money and papers, both being undisturbed; the 
 case itself hanging by one strap only to the saddle 
 the other having been unbuckled. The man was shot 
 in the back." Paul glanced at Basil, who had not look 
 ed up. He was curious to know what course he would 
 take, and was sorry he had not given him a hint. But 
 he replied instantaneously. 
 
 "It was a knife wound, Col. Sanford, and it may be 
 as you say, that he may have been followed ; but there 
 
 were no Mexicans with the A 1 herd that week, 
 
 nor for a month or more before. I was present when 
 he was found the Hillebrand brothers and I found 
 him." 
 
 "Then you can tell us all about it." 
 
 "I can not; I know nothing more." 
 
 Dinner over, the leaves lowered, the massive table 
 was rolled to the wall; against which leaned unhung 
 window-sash and doors: the windows reaching to 
 the floor, being roughly boarded up to keep out the 
 rain, Mexican blankets taking the place of curtains. 
 Shavings curled up in the corners, and a carpenter's 
 bench stood in one end of the large room ; but when a 
 card-table was brought in and candles lit in tripods 
 and candlesticks, it held a charming picture. Basil 
 and his father against Col. Sanford and Felicia. Mrs. 
 Andrews, Andrea and Miss Sanford near the fire-place 
 carrying on an animated conversation had exhausted 
 the subjects of gardening, poultry and the dairy, and 
 had got through with those pertaining to social matters 
 like churches, schools, etc., and were now speaking of 
 Felicia's beauty; each one of the sisters naming some 
 one whom she resembled. 
 
 "What colour are your daughter's eyes and hair in 
 daylight?" asked Miss Sanford. 
 
 "Her eyes are dark gray ; her hair is, I believe, au 
 burn, but quite dark at night or in the shade."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 103 
 
 "Her father calls her Felix, I see," said Mrs. An 
 drews. "A pretty conceit ; I like it and I intend to call 
 her that though she is not in the least like a boy." 
 
 The story of the twin-brother was told, and sad 
 mutual confidences followed. 
 
 "I am so pleased that you are favourably impressed 
 by Felicia, Miss Sanford ; my husband tells me that you 
 are a great reader; in that respect you will be con 
 genial. For that reason alone it would be pleasant to 
 have a little society of our own. With your large and 
 our smaller library, it could be made interesting for 
 a long time yet to come." 
 
 "It would be a Godsend to me," said Miss Sanford 
 holding down her tremulous left hand with her right. 
 
 "And I? Will you admit me into the organization?" 
 asked Mrs. Andrews. 
 
 "That goes without saying, Ellie, that is whenever 
 you're at home. Elinor is often away, Mrs. Bathurst, 
 and that is the principal cause of my delight at your 
 proposition." 
 
 "Don't give Mrs. Bathurst a false impression, Lew- 
 ellyn," and addressing Andrea, she added ; "I am often 
 away, but never longer than two days. I would not 
 leave my sister at any time if it could be avoided." 
 
 "Mr. Bathurst told us you wanted a governess; I 
 think I know of a good one. Elinor, don't you think 
 Miss Boling would suit?" 
 
 Mrs. Andrews laughed. "Not if personal beauty is 
 a requisite. But brains? Yes. She has been educated 
 like a man." 
 
 "She knows no French, I am afraid." 
 
 "She knows Spanish, and I believe Latin." 
 
 "That is how she lost her place in the academy? It 
 was not by way of being ignorant but by knowing 
 too much. It was hinted that she was too officious 
 in correcting some Latin exercises previously gone 
 over by Professor Foxley, and in other like manner 
 made herself offensive to some of the younger teachers. 
 So it was thought best by the faculty to let her out this
 
 104 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 year. She secured some private pupils, but the money 
 she made by that was not sufficient for her wants, 
 and now she is making a bare living by dress-making. 
 She is one of the best of women, honest and kind- 
 hearted, but at times gruff almost to rudeness. A 
 good Christian and member of our church. When we 
 know the rough points the way is not so hard. Mrs. 
 Bathurst, you could manage her, I feel assured." 
 
 "You have told us nothing about her that would in 
 terfere with her usefulness, and I wish in my heart 
 she could get something to do," said Miss Sanford. "I 
 know her to be deserving." 
 
 "I think she would suit," said Andrea. "How can I 
 manage to have an interview with her?" 
 
 "I am going to Bosquet to-morrow, and I will ask 
 her for a week's visit. Lewellyn always enjoys being 
 with her. Without giving a reason, I will manage to 
 bring her to your house for investigation." 
 
 "I will be so obliged. It will give me a chance to see 
 how Felicia takes to her. I would not like to risk 
 anyone who might turn out to be antipathetic. As 
 for French, Paul assists Felicia and corrects her exer 
 cises and accent. Does Miss Boling know music?" 
 
 "She sang in the choir at Sennfeldt, but I do not 
 think she teaches music in any form. But there is in 
 Sennfeldt, a German musician of the highest class 
 a composer and a fine teacher. He has however more 
 than he can do and of late has employed an assistant 
 a very nice looking young man also a German, and 
 it is said, quite as good a teacher as Professor Behr. 
 I take a lesson every two weeks; I could take Felix 
 with me. She would have to stay over night. How 
 would that do?" 
 
 "That would be all I would ask and all she would 
 need." 
 
 Mrs. Walridge, who had been resting in her room 
 since dinner, now came in. Mrs. Andrews rose from 
 a rocking- chair by the fire-place, took her aunt's 
 hand and led her, though protesting, to the seat.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 105 
 
 "This is your corner, Aunt Kitty." She sat down; 
 and looking askance at the players, said to Andrea : 
 
 "Do you approve of that?" 
 
 Andrea replied by a smile, making no further an 
 swer. "That" meant cards. The silence at the card- 
 table had been interrupted at the end of each rubber 
 by loud shouts of laughter from Col. Sanford, which 
 might be said to have shown the progress of the game. 
 Just now there were uproarious shouts of victory. The 
 attention of all turned to the combatants. Especially 
 to Basil, who rising in a rage, threw down his cards 
 refusing to play. 
 
 "I won't play another game. I don't mind Col. 
 Sanford, he has a right to laugh, for he wins but 
 Felix I know I've made father lose every rubber, but 
 she has no business to crow. I haven't learned the 
 game yet, but if I couldn't beat Felix in a week, I 
 would count myself out and quit trying." 
 
 "Quit trying any how, my son, it is a wicked waste 
 of time and thought. The playing of cards is an in 
 vention of the devil. A trap to lead the young into a 
 world of idleness and sin," said old Mrs. Walridge, 
 rising to her feet in her earnestness. 
 
 "Pick up your cards, Basil, and control your tem 
 per," said Paul. "If you had been studying the game 
 intelligently you couldn't have been provoked. Every 
 defeat is a lesson. It is only as a scientific problem, 
 that the game of whist should be studied. Very few 
 do that, so it might be well for you to listen to Mrs. 
 Walridge, and learn what can be said against it." 
 
 "Almost any problem would puzzle me; but Mr. 
 Bathurst, I have seen respectable women, who passed 
 for ladies, almost come to blows over a game of whist 
 or euchre." 
 
 "Don't play, Basil." 
 
 "But Mrs. Walridge, I think like father, that it is 
 good for the mind if we go about it in the right way." 
 
 "But the temptation may come; you may be ban 
 tered into playing for gain. If you knew of the lost
 
 106 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 fortunes, of the ruined homes, the broken hearts, that 
 I have known in my long life, you would shudder at 
 the sight of a card." 
 
 "Sister Catherine, I've played cards all my life, since 
 I was old enough to hold a hand. I know more than 
 a half dozen games besides this. All card-players are 
 not gamblers; I've never gained or lost a dollar by 
 it. If a boy wants to be a gambler, he'll find the path 
 you speak of which leads to the gambling hall or den 
 as the case may be the hall if high the den if low 
 and both wicked enough to need lectures like yours " 
 
 She interrupted him abruptly and gruffly: 
 
 "In other words, Rupert, my advice to Basil is out 
 of place ; I'm sorry ," she had glanced at Miss San- 
 ford. "Don't be afraid, Lewellyn, I will say no 
 more." 
 
 "Don't be troubled about me, Mrs. Walridge, I'll 
 never be a gambler," said Basil. "I'm quite sure of 
 that." 
 
 The Colonel (sotto voce) "There! Basil, my son, 
 I give you thanks." 
 
 "What for, sir?" 
 
 "For the way you answered her; both times. We 
 can finish the rubber now; we came very near hav 
 ing to throw up our hands in a family row. It's her 
 hobby." 
 
 "I'm sorry I lost my temper, sir," said Basil, as 
 he dealt the cards for the second game. 
 
 "Elinor, bring some of your best cake and a bottle 
 of that wine your Aunt Kitty brought from Virginia. 
 I might retaliate by a lecture on temperance, but I 
 like this wine and she makes it, herself." Tipping 
 his glass against Paul's, he said: "Here's to wine! 
 Always drink but never gamble!" 
 
 "From the first Miss Boling was at home. So the 
 family felt. "We are all pleased with Felicia's teacher, 
 an elderly maiden lady of over fifty years," Paul said 
 in writing to his mother. She justified Miss San-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 107 
 
 ford's opinion that she would suit Mrs. Bathurst. As 
 to herself, she was happier than she had ever been 
 since she had left her father's roof. Her room joined 
 that of Felix, and both had been finished in walnut 
 wood since the occupancy of the house by the present 
 family. The high-pointed ceilings, formed by the 
 sharply sloping roof, the wide windows reaching to 
 the floor and curtained with snowy muslin, gave these 
 rooms a unique charm. In each one was a hanging 
 lamp, a prettily carved table, a chest of drawers and 
 other dainty belongings. The governess was a woman 
 of few words but observant. 
 
 "I thank you and your sister, Mrs. Andrews, and I 
 am grateful to God," was the reply of Miss Boling, 
 when asked, "If she was pleased with her new home," 
 she answered that it was rightly called a home; the 
 first deserving the name she had been blessed with 
 since her childhood. 
 
 "I will show my gratitude by doing my duty. I have 
 been with the family long enough to be certain that 
 I am not experimenting; and if the present conditions 
 could last always, I would never leave them ; but that 
 their greatest sorrow is nearby is a plain fact. So 
 plain as to leave no room for hope. I suppose you 
 know I refer to Mrs. Bathurst's health?" 
 
 "Is it so bad as that?" asked Miss Sanford. "She 
 does not seem so very ill. You believe her condition 
 to be very serious then?" 
 
 "She is quiet: she does not complain; but she is 
 sensibly aware of her danger. She will be missed; 
 one who knows nothing of her home life can not 
 imagine how much she will be missed ; she is the main 
 spring in the machine which governs a family of near 
 sixty persons. How smoothly it works must be seen 
 at short range to be understood." 
 
 "I had an idea that Mr. Bathurst was the ruling 
 power in that household." 
 
 "He thinks so himself; no one has ever told him 
 otherwise and he has never found it out. When it
 
 108 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 comes to living without her, Basil will get along. It 
 will be doubtful of course about Felicia and Kaspar, 
 but with her will go all that is best in the life of their 
 father. He may or may not give up." 
 
 "Are you sure you quite understand 'Felix? To my 
 mind she seems to be better formed to battle with the 
 world than her brother, or even her mother. It is 
 often the case that the character of a girl is pretty 
 well developed at the age of fifteen years." 
 
 "You may be right; for I must confess that there 
 is a reticence about her which keeps one outside of 
 certain lines a peculiarity growing out of the long 
 continued habit of concealing from her mother any 
 thing that might distress or annoy much that is dis 
 turbing in the household management never getting 
 beyond Candace; that is all very well; but Basil is 
 often overbearing teasing and hectoring after the 
 manner of big brothers ; this she puts up with without 
 change of countenance even when it comes in a shape 
 which might better be met with corporal punishment. 
 I am sorry to say this of Basil, for he is uniformly 
 polite to me; even affectionate his manner being al 
 ways like that of a son to his mother. I am glad to 
 know that I have already acquired a happy influence 
 over them all. Felicia will be very susceptible to 
 masculine influence not will be but is. She will 
 leave any agreeable employment to wait upon her 
 father, Basil, or Kaspar; and although she is equally 
 loving and obedient to her mother and me, she is 
 evidently impressed with the superiority of the 
 stronger sex." 
 
 "Elinor thinks she will be or could be a famous 
 belle, if she lived in an older country or large city 
 whose inhabitants recognize the existence of this class 
 of human beings." 
 
 "I know little of belles, but I do not think she would 
 ever care to be that ; and as to beaux, she hardly knows 
 the meaning of the word."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 109 
 
 Shortly after Miss Boling's installment as governess 
 in the Bathurst family, there came a pressing need of 
 various small articles for household use, such as gar 
 den seeds, needles and pins, thread and fish-hooks. 
 The latter loudly called for. So great had been the 
 demand by parties fishing on both sides of the river, 
 that none were to be had at Brown's, Casa de Campo, 
 or Sennefeldt. 
 
 ''You'll have to go to K 's Springs, or maybe 
 
 clearn down to El Correo 'way below. And odds ag'in 
 you, ef you git' em there," said Basil, repeating ver 
 batim what the man at Casa de Campo had told him. 
 
 "Six miles! We might as well go on to Seguin at 
 once, Felix. It's eight miles to the Springs since the 
 Finlay pasture was fenced. If the gates are open, it 
 will be nearer." 
 
 "Jump over the fence if the gates are locked," 
 said Basil. "I don't think you can get through that 
 pasture unless you take down the fence or jump it; 
 for there were no gates on this end, when father and 
 I came through there last week. If you go through, 
 it's only five miles and a half as the crow flies. No 
 matter what others may tell you." 
 
 "Basil is always right, no matter what others may 
 tell you," said Miss Boling. 
 
 "Miss Euphemia, you don't like me; you are always 
 finding fault with me. I do not deserve it." 
 
 "Come along, Felix, I don't care how far it is. We've 
 never been there and we ought to go. There are houses 
 all along the way, and we can't get lost." 
 
 "Git lost! Don't you do dat, chillun. Stay close to 
 de fences an' keep yo' eye on de way de rivah runs; 
 an' when you comes to de ole Ten -pin Alley, 'cross 
 ovah for dat big red house is Mr. Parchman's sto'. 
 An' dah's whah you gits de fish-hooks; be sho' you 
 gits de right kind. Is you got you lunch, Daisy?" 
 
 "Yes, and my hawse's lunch too, tied to my saddle 
 here," patting a little wallet strapped to the back of
 
 110 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 his saddle. We'll stop in the shade somewhere when 
 it gets too hot, and eat it." 
 
 "If you sees any Injuns, let dem hawses out at dey 
 bes', an' dey ain't nuthin on legs dat can ketch up wid 
 you," said Polydore. 
 
 "So. Just like this, Uncle Polly. And Daisy, tip 
 ping his horse's flanks with his heels both ponies 
 bounded off with one accord and were soon out of 
 sight. 
 
 Mr. Parchman came out to the block and helped 
 Felix down. Then proceeding to tie Max to the rack 
 was interrupted by Kaspar. 
 
 "Give him to me,'" said Rasper. "The sun is too 
 hot there." 
 
 He lead them both to the shade of a tree. Drawing 
 their heads in line and throwing the reins over the 
 saddle horns, he pulled them together in the rear by 
 their tails and left them. 
 
 "Good God! Will they stand that-a-way?" Mr. 
 Parchman had a loud voice. 
 
 "Yes, they'll stand." 
 
 "Well, well, well ! That beats my time and money * 
 if it don't you may shoot me. W'y they're a match! 
 God bless their little souls, what a team they'd make 
 fer fast and go. What's ther names? What's all yer 
 names?" looking at Felix. Kaspar, manlike, answered 
 for her. 
 
 "Daisy and Felix are ours. Max and Echo are 
 theirs." 
 
 "Parchman is mine. Now we know one another." 
 
 "Of course you are Felix?" 
 
 "No, that's my sister I'm Daisy." 
 
 Mr. Parchman roared. "You've got them names 
 mixed. Hasn't he, young lady?" 
 
 "His real name is Kaspar, and mine is Felicia," said 
 she with dignity. 
 
 "Now you've got everything but the fish-hooks and 
 sewing silk," said the store-keeper, marking the articles 
 on the list with his pencil.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 111 
 
 "The very things we wanted the most. What will 
 we do, Felix ? Uncle Polly does want those little bait- 
 hooks." 
 
 "Now if you don't mind riding a bit further down 
 the river to the old crossing where the stagestand is 
 at El Correo, hardly a mile from here, Mr. Houghton 
 & Co. has everything in that line even to seines and 
 nets." 
 
 "The river makes a big loop, and even if you go up 
 on this side, you'll lose no time. It's two miles nearer 
 if you cross at the ferry." 
 
 "Let's go, Felix we will come back this way, stop, 
 eat our lunch and rest." 
 
 "No, that won't do ; there's no road leading directly 
 from here to any crossing up the river. If you only 
 wanted to go home, there's a trail that leads into the 
 main road. After you leave El Correo, the best place 
 to eat is at the Chain Pump ; you'll see it a little to the 
 right of the road just after you cross the Dead Man's 
 Hollow, where so " 
 
 "Dead Man's Hollow!" said (Felix, in a startled voice. 
 
 "Dead Man's Hollow? What does it mean?" asked 
 Kaspar. 
 
 "You needn't be skeered, he won't be there; the 
 big jagged rock that marks his resting place, is fifty 
 yards from the road, and is hid from sight by a 
 chaparral of cacti and catclaw." 
 
 "Is it a dark place?" 
 
 "No, Miss Felix; the sun shines and the birds sing 
 like they do every where else." 
 
 "Goodbye, Mr. Parchman, we'll eat at the Chain 
 Pump." 
 
 They had reached the place. All along the road on 
 both sides, were empty Mexican carts. They had just 
 unloaded. The oxen, uncoupled, were browsing upon 
 the coarse sedge-grass. The teamsters, almost to a 
 man, were asleep on bright blankets spread upon the 
 ground. A few women the customary camp-follow-
 
 112 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 ers and several children, were preparing the noon 
 meal. All were Mexicans. Many funny little dogs 
 barked at and ran after them. It was like a Gypsy 
 camp. 
 
 They passed the stage-stand, a tavern built in the 
 usual fort-like fashion, with a row of jacals and 
 stables ; all inclosed by a wall of heavy pickets. A little 
 way off was the store, much the largest they had yet 
 seen. Built of wood and stone and backing on the 
 river. 
 
 This was the old Victoria crossing now known as 
 El Correo. Although there was life enough at the 
 tavern, where there were many loungers on the wide 
 gallery, which ran along two sides of it, there was ap 
 parently no one here; although more than the space 
 of an acre, about the entrance was blocked by unloaded 
 freight which had evidently been brought there by the 
 now empty carts ; some of which stood near. The doors 
 and windows were open. 
 
 Leaving their horses on the opposite side of the 
 wide roadway, the children had reached for the door, 
 and now stood looking up and down the length of the 
 store. As outside, it was all confusion the counters 
 piled to the ceiling with sacks of corn, coffee, salt and 
 grain; barrels and boxes stood on the floor. The de 
 pleted shelves showed little of their former contents. 
 
 "This place looks like a commissariat," said Felix. 
 "Those bales of blankets have the government stamp 
 on them. It can't be the place Mr. Parchman meant. 
 I'm afraid we'll have to go, Daisy." 
 
 There was a chair being moved the rustling of 
 paper at a desk, the high back of which was turned 
 towards them. A young man came from behind it. 
 
 "Do you want to buy anything?" he asked, staring 
 at Felicia. 
 
 "Do you keep needles and sewing silk?" 
 
 "And fishing-tackle?" put in Kaspar.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 113 
 
 "I don't know I've just come. Fish-hooks? 1 
 think so." 
 
 "Are you Mr. Houghton?" asked Kaspar. 
 
 "No Berenger." 
 
 Another man came from behind some boxes, with a 
 pen behind his ear. 
 
 "Larry, are there any ? What was it you said 
 you wanted?" 
 
 "Needles and sewing-silk." 
 
 "Yes, I have them," said Houghton, moving up to 
 a dry-goods counter. 
 
 As if spell-bound, Felix still stood before the first 
 young man apparently not seeing that Houghton had 
 come to wait upon her. At last as she did not go, 
 Berenger said with a little laugh : 
 
 "Well ? I don't know where they are the need 
 les go to the other man at the counter." 
 
 As she left him, the young man exchanged glances 
 and Berenger, with a laughing grin and quick little 
 shrug of his shoulders, was going back to the desk, 
 when Houghton called to him. 
 
 "Archie, you know where the fishing-tackle is, won't 
 you give this little boy what he calls for." 
 
 He came back at once, and went to some shelves on 
 the opposite side, Daisy following. He too had been 
 gazing ; entranced by the pretty face, as had all others 
 when seeing it for the first time. Felix, with uncon 
 scious freedom, again began her scrutiny. Houghton 
 was having a prolonged search for the articles wanted. 
 She had never been so charmed with any one. She 
 especially noticed his eyes. She had seen eyes like 
 them. Where? Whose? Trying to recall she had 
 no idea that she might be acting strangely or unbecom 
 ingly. 
 
 "Will you look at these?" asked Houghton. 
 
 "Yes, this is the kind. Let me have a half dozen 
 papers. Six to ten assorted numbers." 
 
 "And the sewing silk will you look at it?"
 
 114 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "The silk. The coarsest and strongest button-hole 
 twist. A dozen skeins." She stooped to examine the 
 thread. When she again raised her head Kaspar was 
 gone, and Berenger his hands loosely clasped and 
 resting on the counter before him was smiling at 
 her. What ? But she had no time for further 
 thought. Why, what was he doing? What did he 
 mean? Was it a wink? She looked at him sharply 
 contracting her forehead until her eyebrows nearly 
 met. It was repeated there was no doubt about it. 
 She immediately turned her back. Houghton was 
 handing her a little package. She took it and abruptly 
 left the building by a side door. 
 
 Some boys passing near the platform scales, beg 
 ged to be weighed ; the men beginning to put on freight, 
 refused, saying it would take too much time. Berenger 
 coming to the rescue and saying it would take but a 
 minute or two, called to the little fellows and proceeded 
 to do the weighing himself. 
 
 "Come along, boys; and you too what is your 
 name?" 
 
 "Kaspar Darius " breaking off and calling to his 
 sister : 
 
 "Oh come, Felix: Come and be weighed!" 
 Felix was running wildly down to the place where 
 they had left their horses. 
 
 "What is your sister's name, Kaspar?" 
 "Felix Bathurst." 
 
 "Come back, Mr. Felix, and be weighed." 
 Houghton, who had gone with the crowd to the front, 
 was about to follow her, when Berenger, saying some 
 thing in Spanish to the Mexicans, called out to him : 
 "Come back, Larry, I'll do that." 
 
 "When he reached her, all emotion conquered, she 
 had untied the horse and hung the little silken, Mexi 
 can tie-rope on the horn of her saddle, and was lead 
 ing him to the block some distance away.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 115 
 
 "Don't go there. Stop and let me put you up here !" 
 Taking the reins from her and throwing them over 
 his arm, he held out his hand. 
 
 There was no confusion in the glance which met his, 
 squarely ; neither was there anything to read in it ; but 
 the smile left his lips and laughing eyes, for he had 
 seen his mistake at the first even before she had 
 turned her back on him in the store. 
 
 "I am going to the block," she said quietly. 
 
 "No, Miss Bathurst, I will put you up here." 
 
 She passed him as if not hearing; stepped lightly 
 on the block and waited. Suspecting, he did not know 
 what Houghton had followed, and when Berenger 
 told him to go back that he was afraid he had offended 
 the young lady and wished to make amends, his only 
 reply was a doubtful, questioning look as he passed 
 him and joined Felicia ; standing near, while his friend, 
 throwing the reins over the outer horn of the saddle 
 and catching them again near the bit put the horse 
 in place; but when Felix after seating herself, took 
 them up, he still held them firmly. The horse pranced 
 in his effort to go. 
 
 "I want to give you your stirrup." 
 
 "I have it. Let go !" her eyes flashing. 
 
 "I'm sure you have not," he laughed. 
 
 "Did you hear what I said? Let go!" bringing out 
 the words in a clear, sweet voice, though vibrant with 
 anger and determination, and raising her riding whip. 
 He let go. Giving her horse a cut with the whip, to 
 which he responded in a way that nearly unseated her, 
 they were off and away. 
 
 "By Jove! How she rides! And no goodbye to 
 anybody," said Berenger, looking after the flying, 
 graceful figures of horse and rider. 
 
 "How pretty she is the little spitfire! She didn't 
 have her stirrup she doesn't need a block, and she 
 runs like a deer. She jumped from her saddle like 
 the boy, and beat him to the house. I saw them by 
 way of the window."
 
 116 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "But you did something. What was it? She was 
 in an ace of crying." 
 
 "Crying! She was in an ace of lashing me with her 
 whip! Or running her horse over me if I hadn't let 
 go." He looked down for a minute or two as if think 
 ing then flushing, he looked up at Houghton, say 
 ing half angrily : 
 
 "What do you take me for? What do you think I 
 did?" 
 
 "Something to be ashamed of I don't know what. 
 Tell me what you did, Archie." 
 
 "A little fun. I took her to be younger ; it was like 
 teasing a pretty child, but nothing to rouse such a 
 temper as that." 
 
 "Well whatever it was, I am blamed sorry it hap 
 pened here," said Larry, with heat. 
 
 "So am I, and it will not happen again. With her 
 habit caught up short, and running, she looked like a 
 child. Of course I'm sorry, but she's a vixen for all 
 "that." 
 
 "Felix was recalled to herself by remembering that 
 she had left Daisy behind. She drew up and looked 
 back. He was coming at a gallop ; she would wait for 
 him: thinking like a child, that she would tell him 
 what had happened. A second thought forbade this. 
 She blushed hotly and breathed for a few moments 
 with difficulty. She would tell nobody of the shame 
 ful thing. 
 
 As the spirited young horses were given to such un 
 expected runs especially when headed for home, Kas- 
 par thought nothing of his sister's abrupt flight, and 
 began telling of what the Mexicans had said about 
 "the Chain Pump." "They would camp there to-night, 
 although it was a fearful place so many murders and 
 fights ; 'misterioso' this well f or none of them knew 
 how it came to be there. All by itself and it was 
 there before the Americanos came. But they had their 
 pistolas and cuchillons and there were seventy of
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 117 
 
 them, all told. Three trains, with twenty men to each 
 train. Then there were the train-masters on horse 
 back and the women and children. Oh, no, they were 
 not afraid of Injuns, they could make a good fight 
 against a hundred : and they were quite sure that the 
 savages would never come in such numbers. But 
 for ghosts? Espiritu maligno! It is their watering 
 place!" 
 
 "They come from Powderhorn, and are going to San 
 Antonio to load up again with wool, hides, and pecans. 
 They're all working for Mr. Berenger and another 
 man, who have a contract for Government supplies. 
 For awhile this store would be used for a warehouse; 
 and that was why Berenger & Houghton were selling 
 out. Mr. Berenger owns the building and has the big 
 gest interest in it, but he's hardly ever there, and Mr. 
 Houghton runs it. The Mexicans told me and the 
 other boys, that sometimes they go 'way up to Fort 
 Duncan at Eagle Pass and further on to 'Fort Bliss at 
 El Paso ; one man said his train had been to Santa Fe, 
 New Mexico. These forts are to keep the Injuns out. 
 The Mexicans say there are others; Fort Inge at 
 Uvalde, and Fort Ewell and one or two more on the 
 Nueces. They've been to all of them and sometimes 
 meet long Government trains, with great big wagons 
 and mules, hauling about three times as much as they 
 could put on one of their carretas." 
 
 They had come over half way, and were nearing the 
 well. Listening to the lively gossip of her little broth 
 er, Felix had recovered from the disturbing effect of 
 her awkward and unwelcome experience and forget- 
 ing it for a time, they had ridden leisurely talking 
 as usual of whatever came uppermost. 
 
 "This must be "the Dead Man's Hollow," she said. 
 "If it should be, we have come a little over four miles." 
 
 "And there is 'the Chain Pump' to the left," and 
 looking up the road, he added :
 
 118 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "We will not be alone, for there is a carriage full of 
 people; of course they'll stop to get water." 
 
 It was Laura Houghton, her sister and Miss Ridley. 
 One of the younger Houghton brothers, a boy of six 
 teen, was driving. They turned out to the well. 
 
 "How good to find you here, Felix. Where have you 
 children been?" 
 
 "At El Correo." 
 
 "To buy fish-hooks," said Kaspar. 
 
 "Give me one, Daisy." 
 
 "Of course, several, I have dozens," diving into 
 his pocket, he gave her the package. 
 
 "We are going to eat here, Laura; won't you join 
 us?" 
 
 "We are going to eat here. Won't you join ws? We 
 have enough in the carriage for a troop of cavalry : 
 otherwise it wouldn't do, for we are hungry, and there 
 are four mouths to feed. I'm so glad you are here; 
 we are going below; it's one o'clock and past; and 
 we intend to stay until it's cooler. We're going below 
 to stop over night with the Butlers." 
 
 All hands were soon busy, setting forth the luncheon, 
 which was spread out in the motte close by. The well 
 itself was some distance from this motte, but was pro 
 tected from the heat of the sun by a curious device 
 a shed, formed by two lopped trees on one side and 
 the trunks of two others set in the ground on the 
 other ; close, lying on top, were long poles for the roof. 
 Upon this had been thrown the earth from a huge 
 ant-bed. This had almost the hardness of cement, and 
 yet was sufficiently fertile for vegetable growth; as 
 it was thickly grown with grass and cacti. It was 
 of such heighth that a tall man could walk under it 
 without taking off his hat. It was believed to have 
 been the site of some long deserted Mission. For in 
 the motte, and in the dense chaparral surrounding the 
 little open space around it, had been found piles of
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 119 
 
 stones, which, when examined after being cleansed 
 of earth and mold, showed signs of chipping and shap 
 ing. Indeed among certain curiosities found here was 
 an Indian stone-adz. Be that as it may, even those 
 unacquainted with any part of its history, found it 
 uncanny after sun-down. Some of the stones most 
 suitable had been dragged from their foundations by 
 soldiers and other campers and placed singly and in 
 numbers where they would serve for seats. The most 
 inviting of these were now occupied by the party in 
 possession. The luncheon being disposed of, they were 
 seated in a circle chatting and laughing merrily when 
 Kaspar, whose eyesight was remarkable, interrupted 
 them. He had been looking far away up the hill, if 
 the long slow-sloping elevation could be called a hill. 
 He was now bending forward, intently gazing. 
 
 "What was it Daisy?" asked Laura. "What did, 
 or do you see?" 
 
 "Nothing now, but that big stone on top of the hill. 
 I thought I saw something or somebody jump off it." 
 All of them stared in that direction. 
 
 "That is the gravestone of the poor man whose 
 murder gave name to this little valley." 
 
 "It is not what I imagined it to be. I thought it 
 would be like a ravine," said Felix. "A dark ravine." 
 
 "See! There it is again!" exclaimed Daisy, ex 
 citedly. He sprang up and waved his handkerchief to 
 the figure, which went down as before. 
 
 "It was a darky of some kind, a nigger or a Mexi 
 can," said George Ridley. 
 
 "It is perhaps some one hunting stock, and wanting 
 to get on a high point for the sake of a wide outlook," 
 said Miss Ridley, carelessly, as she rose to her feet, 
 saying that it was near four o'clock and they ought to 
 be going as they must stop at the postoffice at El 
 Correo.
 
 120 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "It's too early it's just half after three," said 
 Laura Houghton, glancing at her watch. "I hope Larry 
 will be there I am compelled to see him. How many 
 men were in the store to-day, Felix? You don't know 
 Larry, do you?" 
 
 "There were two men one was your brother, the 
 other, I heard called Berenger." 
 
 "Then he has come back. You must tell him what 
 father said about the carpenters, George or what will 
 be just as well, I will." 
 
 "Who is he, Laura? He doesn't look like an Ameri 
 can." 
 
 "He is not; he is an Englishman; and comes from 
 one of the English families living in the vicinity of 
 New Orleans. He was born in London. His name 
 is Archibald " 
 
 "We know his name," said Daisy. "It is Mr. Ber 
 enger." 
 
 "Yes, Archie Berenger. He is sometimes called 
 other names and is a much talked about young man." 
 
 "That is owing in a measure, to the quality of his 
 self-esteem. He thinks he was born of better grade, 
 and placed on a higher plane than other folks, excepting 
 perhaps the fewest possible number, and these must 
 be of his own caste and kind," said Miss Ridley. 
 
 "I never thought of him in that way: or in fact 
 in any but a business way. Larry as you know, had 
 an interest in the store, and father furnished him 
 with the money to start with; he has done well, and 
 Daddie attributes his success mainly to Mr. Berenger's 
 superior management. I feel friendly towards him 
 because Larry likes him." 
 
 "I have only a slight acquaintance with him; and 
 judge by what I've heard from others. Wasn't he 
 sent there to serve out a term of probation?" 
 
 "To give him a chance to prove his fitness for matri 
 mony. Oh, yes. He has been too gay. But he has 
 sown his wild oats."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 121 
 
 "The wildest kind of oats, I believe. If only he has 
 done with it." 
 
 "You don't like him ; but I know for a fact that much 
 has been said which is not true, and what is true has 
 been exaggerated." 
 
 "What has been said?" asked Felix, thinking that 
 he might be capable of anything, but at the same time 
 feeling greatly interested in the discussion. 
 
 "The principal things are, that he was expelled from 
 the State University of Louisiana, for fighting, and 
 afterwards ran away from Oxford, England, going to 
 sea as a sailor and traveling about the world for a 
 year or two ; and later, spending a great deal of money 
 in many objectionable ways; the money being given 
 him by his father, who is a rich man a merchant on 
 a large scale, and a ship-owner; but better than all, 
 a kind father. Now that he has proved himself to be 
 worthy, he is to be married to a young lady in Canada, 
 who is English like himself. You will pass his place 
 this evening. The big pasture and the land adjoining 
 ours on the river, will also be his. On the left is the 
 cottage in which the young couple will live. It is of 
 red sandstone beautifully built and will soon be 
 finished. They are of the same age, twenty-two or 
 three, and betrothed in childhood by their parents. I 
 am glad they are coming to live here; I like Mr. 
 Berenger." 
 
 Felicia was certain that she, herself, could never 
 either like or respect him. It had grown cooler and 
 it was time to go.
 
 122 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE RAID. 
 
 Not dreaming of danger, the children hurried home 
 ward. The ponies were trotting along briskly. Daisy, 
 an inveterate gossip, was retailing what he had learned 
 from George Ridley at the well. They had come to a 
 prairie through which the wide road ran for a couple 
 of miles. Through the sparse timber they could see 
 the rich coloring of the trees that marked the far away 
 bend in the river ; one point of which was at El Correo, 
 the other at the ferry, one mile below their home on 
 the other side. To their left the country lay as a map 
 before them. As far as the field of vision went, could 
 be seen scattered herds of cattle; some of them quite 
 near the road. When they were a little more than a 
 mile from the ferry, looking to northwest, about three 
 quarters of a mile off, they saw a great commotion 
 among the cattle; they seemed to be herding them 
 selves into a group. 
 
 "There's something going on in that little valley 
 on the other side; I bet the cow-boys are over there, 
 but the sedge-grass is so high it hides them," said 
 Daisy. They passed on without further notice. 
 
 All at once the dozen or more cattle near them, lifted 
 up their tails sniffed loudly, and began to run. 
 
 A half -backward glance showed them three horse 
 men one in advance of the others. They were on the 
 gallop. Another swift glance sweeping the hills 
 revealed an indefinite number of horses, rapidly driven 
 by mounted men. The cattle were now madly rushing 
 in every direction.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 123 
 
 "My God ! Daisy, they're Indians, and they're com 
 ing this way ! Stick to your horse and run ! Keep near 
 me and stay in the road we'll outrun them !" 
 
 "Their horses, already wildly restive, flew over the 
 ground. Deceived at first by the comparatively slow 
 approach of the Indians, they had taken them for cow- 
 hunters, and let them come too near. The foremost 
 of them on an American horse, was making good time. 
 The others were whipping: the tired mustangs un 
 able to do more than keep up a slow gallop. 
 
 Would they cut across? One of them did coming 
 
 a little nearer Quick as a flash of lightning, they 
 
 both saw that but one was to be feared the one on 
 the big horse had begun to run. 
 
 The Indian seeing the rapidly increasing speed of 
 their horses, furiously kicked his own in the flanks 
 sending the evidently unbroken animal off at an 
 angle: he made a short cut, again coming nearer 
 running parallel with them though several lengths 
 behind. With a slip-knotted rope in his hand, he 
 quickly made a noose of it straightened in his saddle 
 and hurled it at Felix. It missed her. His horse turn 
 ing short, ran to the left a little way losing time a 
 few seconds, only but giving an immense advtantage 
 to the children. Again he approached. Felix called 
 aloud : 
 
 "Keep to the road, Daisy we'll get away," then 
 with rigid, pallid lips and face "don't be afraid!" He 
 fell back a little. Standing in his stirrups and 
 whirling the rope above his outlandish head with the 
 buzzing roar of the bullbat, it shot out taut from his 
 hand striking the back of her head with the force of 
 a blow, it fell, raking Max's hind-quarters and catch 
 ing onto a stump on the roadside. Both little horses 
 leaped high in the air, and down in a cloud of dust, were 
 off again with a speed that looked like flying. 
 
 In an instant, the Indian had thrown the lasso from 
 the horn of his saddle and drawn his pistol; but the 
 maddened horse had dashed to the left into the hog-
 
 124 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 wallow prairie ; rudely checked he reared, and letting 
 down his forefeet for another spring landed in a 
 deep, wide crevice sinking to his chest the Indian 
 thrown forward into a patch of nettles and briers. 
 
 There was the noise of a pistol shot, but the intended 
 victims were out of sight in the timber, in plain view 
 of the Ferry though Max and Echo, warmed to their 
 work, were still running unchecked, the children not 
 knowing whether they were still being pursued or not. 
 They had turned into the Ferry road, when again there 
 was commotion: a prolonged shriek, and from a dis 
 tance up the highway they had just left, came the 
 sound of many hoof -beats as of a troop of cavalry on 
 a sharp trot. Without checking their speed they 
 craned their necks to see the cause, when something 
 came as though flying at them out of the bushes, then 
 running down the road. It was a negro riding a 
 mule, with several arrows in his back. Kaspar rec 
 ognized him as a neighbor's servant and made a move 
 ment to stop. He saw it, and cried out: 
 
 "Fer Lawd's sake, doan' stop, chillun! Run! Run 
 to de ferry quick! Nebber mind me I'm home!" 
 he screamed, as he leaped a five-barred panel of fence 
 as if it weren't there, and disappeared in the pasture. 
 
 What now? With backward glances of lightning 
 rapidity, they saw not the enemy they expected but 
 men in blue uniform riding down the road they had 
 just left one of them was galloping towards them; 
 they went back to meet him ; when in hearing distance, 
 he called out: 
 
 "What were you running from? Have you seen 
 the Indians? It's a bad time just now for boys and 
 girls to be on this side of the Guadalupe. Quick! Tell 
 me what you know as we ride for we're after them." 
 He had turned back at the moment of meeting. "Talk 
 fast!"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 125 
 
 "We saw them they were driving horses out on the 
 hill to our left over a mile back," said Felix hurriedly. 
 "They chased us and one of them tried to rope me, 
 and just now a negro ran past with arrows in his 
 back" 
 
 "That's all I want to know. Go home and be quick 
 about it!" said the soldier, as he galloped off in the 
 direction taken by his men. He was a young man, and 
 handsome of slight build and perfect form whose 
 every word and motion declared him a soldier. This 
 was Earl Van Dorn, who, having been brevetted Cap 
 tain for bravery at the battle of Cuerro Gordo, Mexico, 
 in April, 1847, was a month later in the same year, 
 made Brevet-Major for conspicuous and gallant con 
 duct at Contreras and Cherubusco. 
 
 "They'll be sure to fight, won't they, 'Felix," asked 
 Daisy, excitedly, as they fled along to the ferry. 
 
 "I do not think they will ; for the Indians are fresh 
 ly mounted by this time and the soldiers' horses are 
 tired. Didn't you see how tired they were." 
 
 Company F. 2nd Reg., U. S. Cav. in command of 
 Capt. Earle Van Dorn, was. stationed at Bandera Pass, 
 an encampment rather than a fort. A few days before, 
 this, as well as other companies of regulars and rang 
 ers, had been called upon to check the Indian depreda 
 tions now growing frequent on the east side of the 
 Guadalupe mountains. The Comanches and Lipans 
 were on the warpath thieving and murdering along 
 the Guadalupe, Cibolo and Medina rivers. They were 
 reckoned to number near one hundred warriors, but 
 were divided into squads of about twenty bucks, be 
 sides the few who usually preceeded them as lookouts 
 and spies. 
 
 Both soldiers and horses were jaded : the latter less 
 so than the former the natives giving corn when 
 chance offered and the grass was good. On reaching 
 the place at which Felix and Daisy had seen the herd 
 of horses, not one could be seen on the hills beyond;
 
 126 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 but in a little stretch of hog-wallow prairie, there was 
 a big-boned horse of the hunter breed limping pain 
 fully around as he fed on the deep mesquite grass. A 
 trooper rode nearer, to look at the Indian saddle and 
 to see what his brand might be. "We won't take him 
 along," he called out. It might be better to shoot him ; 
 I believe his right foreleg is broken at the knee.' 
 
 "We haven't time to fool with him let him take 
 his chances," said Capt. Van Dorn, who though tired, 
 covered with dust, and hungry, was eager for battle. 
 As the man whirled round to join his companions, he 
 saw the dark face of an Indian, with small, black glit 
 tering eyes malignant as those of a snake, gazing 
 murderously at him from a low clump of brush not 
 ten feet away. 
 
 Cautiously advancing a little, be bent over the bet 
 ter to examine. 
 
 "A h" he drawled out. "You would would you?" 
 
 "Was that a double report? Or was it only one?" 
 asked Capt. Van Dorn." 
 
 "No time to wait for orders, Captain," said the 
 trooper, wiping his smoking pistol and replacing it 
 neatly in its holster at the pommel of his saddle. 
 "Handy thing once in awhile." 
 
 "They did not overtake the Indians, for the horses 
 they had under herd when seen by Felix and Daisy, 
 were mostly thoroughbreds from neighboring stock- 
 farms. They had then and there mounted these 
 turning loose their wornout mustangs. They had been 
 close pressed for days hence their boldness. It was 
 near three or four days before they reached the Nueces. 
 They were intercepted two days later ambushed at 
 a crossing on the Nueces, by a party of well-armed 
 cow-boys, who knew what they had to do, and how to 
 do it. Some of the Indians never crossed, and almost 
 all the horses were recovered. Attacked front and 
 rear, they lost thirty-six warriors.
 
 OR THE; INVISIBLE ROUTE 127 
 
 "I have come for a description of your encounter 
 with the Comanches," said Capt. Van Dorn, a day or 
 two later, "I have purposely come out of my way to 
 hear you tell it. No account of a battle is so reliable 
 as that of an eye-witness, Mrs. Bathurst." 
 
 "It was only half a battle ; on our side it was all re 
 treat," said Andrea, smiling as she looked fondly at 
 Felicia. "I am thankful to God that they kept their 
 senses about them, and did the best thing under the 
 circumstances which was keeping to the road and 
 running." 
 
 "It was a masterly retreat, although as you say 
 but half a battle." 
 
 Felix gave a detailed account, adding that she had 
 expected every moment to be shot, and hearing the first 
 report, was surprised that it was not repeated. 
 
 "He wanted your horses if he fired at you while 
 running so fast, your horse might be wounded. He 
 would lariat and spear both you and your brother 
 take your horses and go. I suppose you know private 
 Ellis shot him, not over twenty minutes after I left you, 
 and just in time to save himself. He was found to be 
 hurt by a fall, as also was the horse he was riding. 
 The shooting of the negro was perhaps the work of 
 one or two stragglers and very likely a piece of sport 
 ive deviltry, for they want fast-going horses and are 
 not apt to take mules." 
 
 "But this mule was fast-going I never saw any 
 thing jump like it did there was no effort at all 
 he was running in long leaps, and in one of them, he 
 went over the fence." 
 
 Felix was not intending to be humorous, but the ef 
 fect was universal laughter. Polydore and Clipper, 
 serving wine and cake from the sideboard knowing 
 their manners, rushed madly from the room and could 
 be seen outside bent double with mirth.
 
 128 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Perhaps he descends from the Syrian wild asses 
 a breed which it is said outruns the horse. The Span 
 ish Government imported Arabian horses into Mexi 
 co then why not this kind of stock," said Paul. 
 
 "I keep a journalistic statement of all the facts re 
 lating to such occurrences, and like to be exact. I 
 will take that down," said Van Dorn. 
 
 "I know why Uncle Polly an' Clipper laughed. They 
 were thinking of Uncle Nelse they think it was fun 
 ny all those arrows in his back and none in front. 
 I know it was awful, but it was funny," explained 
 Daisy. 
 
 "Poor old man ! No one could have done better, and 
 I'm sure he had his wits about him, for he thought 
 of our danger when he told us to run to the Ferry. I, 
 for one, can find nothing to laugh at," said Felix, 
 reprovingly. 
 
 "No, it was another masterly retreat," said Capt. 
 Van Dorn, smiling and rising to go. 
 
 The Indian raid was no longer a chief topic of con 
 versation, and although with Felicia it would always 
 be a vivid memory, there were other events connected 
 with her visit to El Correo, that were just now crowd 
 ing it out of her thoughts. The scene in the commi- 
 sariat returned to her consciousness again and again, 
 and always against her will. 
 
 It was a long time after, before she was able to trace 
 the cause or comprehend the nature of the feeling, 
 the depression of spirit which followed the meeting of 
 Berenger; a feeling which for years never left her 
 when remembering it. She had purposely led Miss 
 Houghton to talk about him, through curiosity not 
 at all expecting a panegyric ; forgetting that in the first 
 moments of anger, she had resolved to dismiss him 
 from her thoughts as one unworthy of such concern. 
 Handsome, certainly good to look at but without 
 doubt, ill-mannered and perhaps immoral.
 
 _c 
 c 
 
 CO 
 
 Q 
 
 -a 
 c 
 co 
 
 -a 
 
 03 
 
 CO 
 
 o 
 
 X 
 
 _n 
 c 
 
 OJ 
 
 _c
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 129 
 
 Then reasoning like a child, and against an inward 
 protest,, she would be absorbed in conjecture as to the 
 righteousness of her opinion in regard to his morality. 
 She took time also to review the impression received on 
 sight in a flash as it were a vision of light whose 
 beauties were indelibly imprinted upon her soul for 
 ever. So it was. She remembered every detail and 
 now made a mental picture of it. What was it she so 
 liked? In what was he different from other men? In 
 everything. In the easy and graceful way he moved 
 the air of immaculate cleanliness in clothes and per 
 son the entire absence of any blemish or any kind of 
 flaw in the strong, young shoulders and limbs the 
 strangely fascinating eyes a light violet grey and 
 the exquisite play of feature when talking with Daisy, 
 just before he she blushed covering her face with 
 her hands. 
 
 Hardly fifteen years old, but gifted with an almost 
 precocious intelligence when a child, she acquired 
 knowledge with no strain or effort. A close student, 
 she could gain more in one hour than children of or 
 dinary capacity might accomplish in three. To read 
 over once was to comprehend and the knotty point 
 was henceforth a part of her memory and understand 
 ing. 
 
 Under her father's supervision, she had read a dozen 
 or more classical works books, by well-known authors, 
 both French and English: among them were roman 
 ces, in which were portrayed such characters as Laura 
 Houghton described as belonging to Berenger. Taking 
 for granted what the phrase "and spending too much 
 money in various objectionable ways" meant, when 
 spoken of in connection with a wild young man, she 
 took him to be a libertine. She thought of this phrase 
 now and again grew pale with anger. 
 
 "Why think about it at all! I will not," she ex 
 claimed aloud.
 
 130 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 But she did. Self-poised, truthful, loving, and 
 brave her moral nature dominated her soul her 
 taste her reason and her passions. United with 
 health, strength, and great vitality it showed in 
 all her being ; and from the time of her first conscious 
 ness of right or wrong, had aided in the control of her 
 obvious faults of temper, and would in future enable 
 her to discover and control whatever might lurk be 
 neath. She was thinking of this now, as she and her 
 brother were riding along on the east side of the river ; 
 riding leisurely along, for now to a certainty, there 
 was no danger of savages. Had Mr. Berenger thought 
 she might in anyway be like those upon whom money 
 could be spent "in objectionable ways" ? Her anger 
 rose at such a possibility. "Everybody likes him, and 
 he thinks that of me ! I wish I had struck him." Near- 
 ing home the horses were bearing on the bit. "We'll let 
 them go Daisy, we're almost home." 
 
 The next day the recollection and shame of the oc 
 currence grew unbearable. She was walking with her 
 mother along the river bank and they had stopped to 
 see the sunset. 
 
 "There !" said Andrea, "that is the last of him. My 
 dear, let us go home; to-morrow, there will be 
 another. Three hundred and sixty-five in one year 
 each, differing slightly, but still differing from the 
 other. How wonderful! Here, it is like the sunset at 
 sea ; there are no mountains or high treetops to hide 
 part of the grand picture: we see it in all its per 
 fection of light and color the scenes shifting from 
 the time when the eye can bear the brilliant flame-like 
 rays, until they sink into the purple shadows of the 
 west." 
 
 "Mother, what does it mean when one person winks 
 at another?" Andrea smiled. 
 
 "Why iFelicia, what singular question! What do 
 you mean?" She turned to her daughter, and
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 131 
 
 seeing the worried look of shame and hesitation ex 
 pressed in the earnest, troubled face before her, 
 became grave. 
 
 "Tell me all about it. It depends upon who does it, 
 and how and why. Who has winked at whom?" Feli 
 cia, remembering her uncle's parting reproof was 
 making great efforts not to cry. 
 
 "My darling!" said the mother. "Tell me all about 
 it. I am sure it's of no consequence." 
 
 Regaining composure, she told her mother the par 
 ticulars of the humiliating occurrence. 
 
 "Why, you silly child! You say you were staring?" 
 
 "Yes, I forgot myself, I thought he was handsomest 
 person I had ever seen ; and was trying to think who 
 had the same kind of eyes a violet gray. Just as I 
 
 remembered it was Sister C a, the directress of 
 
 studies at the convent; he narrowed his eyes and 
 making a movement with his head like beckoning 
 winked." This with a gesture of disgust. 
 
 "Describe it more fully. Did any one else see it?" 
 
 Felix repeated the description, at the same time il 
 lustrating the backward movement of the head, which 
 had caught and held her attention. 
 
 "Like this, mother, and so quickly, that I'm sure 
 no one saw him. 
 
 "I am certain there is no cause for such grief, Feli 
 cia. It might have been a mere grimace something he 
 could not help some little nervous defect. Or he saw 
 you staring, and being a gay and perhaps mischiev 
 ous young man, he might mean no more than to let 
 you know he saw you and to tease you. It was only 
 a little fun, perhaps coarse fun, it is true, but no 
 harm meant. None could be meant in this case." 
 
 "Oh, mother, I thought winking always meant some 
 thing disgraceful. Do you remember what you said 
 about the woman Annecke Vermuelen, that I saw on 
 the steam-boat? I was afraid he took me for some 
 thing like that."
 
 132 
 
 "What was it, my darling, tell me again I have 
 forgotten." 
 
 "Don't you remember the Loafer-lady? I was afraid 
 he might have thought I was one of those." 
 
 Andrea laughed in spite of herself. 
 
 "No no Felicia, that would be impossible: utter 
 ly and entirely impossible. Your father saw him this 
 morning and was introduced to him ; and Mr. Berenger 
 told your father that he had seen his little girl and 
 boy meaning you and Daisy. Your father thinks 
 like you that he is very handsome the handsomest 
 man of the English type, he ever saw; and very pre 
 possessing. I think that such extreme beauty is some 
 times a disadvantage to its possessor, and it may be 
 that this young man is spoiled to some extent: but 
 not altogether, for Mr. Larcom told your father that 
 although he had been a little wild, and had wasted a 
 great deal of money, he had now become quite steady ; 
 and is one of the cleanest and most moral young men 
 in the country; and has a fine aptitude for business. 
 He is engaged to a beautiful girl in Montreal, Canada. 
 When they are married we will be neighbors, as things 
 go in this country, although they will be five miles 
 distant and on the opposite side of the river ; for that 
 reason, when you meet Mr. Berenger, Felicia, you must 
 act as though you did not notice or remember his rude 
 act ; for take it as we may it was rude." Her mother 
 was right. It was unimportant. But there was left 
 a bitter sense of loss, and with it another, half child 
 ish half womanly of aversion to the beautiful young 
 lady in Canada. 
 
 At Little Kosta, the wide veranda, running the full 
 length of the house front, commanded a good view of 
 the country to the south, east and west; and made a 
 delightful resting place: answering the purpose of 
 either walking, sitting or lying down. There were
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 133 
 
 strong hooks in the ceiling for swinging hammocks and 
 lighter ones for hanging lamps or lanterns. There 
 were also numbers of armchairs as well as rockers, 
 for those who preferred them. The day being an un 
 usually warm one for the month of February, the 
 family had assembled here after the customary five 
 o'clock tea. It was just after the sun went down 
 when the growing darkness caused Paul to lay aside 
 his book. Andrea was putting to rights her work 
 box. Felix sitting idly, with folded hands. Basil with 
 his violin, playing by heart, his last exercises and Miss 
 Boling arranging in pairs, a basket of nicely darned 
 stockings the whole group forming a picture of rest 
 and contentment. 
 
 All at once there came from the left, at a little dist 
 ance from the house, the crashing noise of falling or 
 breaking timber, the sound of men's voices and the 
 heavy tramp of horses on the run. 
 
 All sprang to their feet. The hounds from all parts 
 of the place ran yelping to the fence. Pancho, the 
 Mexican sheep-herder, who had been sitting on the 
 front doorsteps, ran for his gun, yelling Indians. "Los 
 Indies. Senor Paul! Quedo!" 
 
 Paul, peering through a clump of intervening bushes, 
 saw two horsemen vault over the low fence and join 
 another a little below. 
 
 "By Jinks! Dot vas a zhump!" 
 
 "Jump the devil! My hoss cleared it by two feet, 
 
 easy." 
 
 "De fence vas higher yet vere I was; und more up 
 hill." 
 
 "Come back here, you big dutchman, you knocked 
 a rail off; come and put it up." The others walked 
 their horses slowly up to the far end of the veranda 
 and stopped. They were silent. The whole family 
 gathered near.
 
 134 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Good evenin', sir," said one of them to Paul who 
 was standing expectantly near the railing. 
 
 "Good evening," somewhat irritably. "Did you miss 
 the gate? It's straight in front of the house." 
 
 "That makes no diffunce we don't need no gate. 
 We've come for " He hesitated. They were "post- 
 oakers," hospitable but embarrased, and had come to 
 take Felicia and others to a party five miles away. 
 
 "We've come for your daughter," he said to Paul, 
 who stood in silence not knowing what to say. At this 
 announcement of their object, Felix had fled and Basil 
 had begun to laugh loudly and unreservedly. But 
 Andrea, more conversant with the affairs of the ad 
 joining settlements had shrewdly guessed the mean 
 ing of the sudden assault. 
 
 "It is a party, is it not, Mr ?" 
 
 "Howse is my name, Mrs. Bathurst. Yes ma'am, 
 it is a party." 
 
 Andrea relieved all embarrassment by kindly telling 
 them that it would be impossible to get ready on such 
 
 short notice some other time she might be pleased 
 
 to attend, herself, as well as bring Felicia. They were 
 off and away a wild yell from a distant hill a minute 
 after, giving evidence of hilarious and reckless riding. 
 
 "Mother, would you really allow Felix to go to such 
 a dance?" 
 
 "Why not? I know most of them. But of course 
 your father, Miss Boling or I would go with her as 
 we do to other places of amusement. They are all 
 good people." 
 
 Just as Felix had again appeared on the veranda, 
 the echo of another yell came upon their hearing. 
 
 "They are going after some other girls," said Basil, 
 "I heard them say so as they went out of the gate. See 
 what you've missed, Felix; you were the only one of 
 us invited; if they'd asked me, I would have con 
 sented."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 135 
 
 "You were impolite," said Miss Boling. "You 
 laughed in their faces and perhaps they took note 
 of it." 
 
 "I couldn't help it; all the rest of you laughed, ex 
 cept mother. It was such a swoop down no introduc 
 tion necessary and in the dark at that. Anybody can 
 tell that it's going to be like Mrs. Andrews said it 
 was." 
 
 "How did she say it would be?" asked Felicia 
 sharply. 
 
 "I don't like to answer when you talk like that," said 
 Basil, beginning to strum on his violin and sing in a 
 subdued tone: 
 
 "Here come three lords just out of Spain, 
 A courting for your daughter Jane." 
 
 "Weren't there three of them, Miss Effie, and if 
 there were, where is the other?" Suddenly laying down 
 his violin, he ran down to the fence ; not seeing anyone 
 he came back, saying that he thought he had heard 
 Hillebrand's voice amongst the others when they first 
 came up. He had hardly finished speaking when Otto 
 came up the walk. 
 
 Basil ran to meet him. After introducing him to 
 the family, none of them except Paul having ever met 
 him, he asked: 
 
 "Where have you been, Otto, I thought you came 
 with Howse?" 
 
 "I was coming here when they overtook me and we 
 rode along together. I have been making up the fence." 
 
 "Making up the fence?" Everybody laughed. 
 
 "I knocked it down. They told me it was a calf pen 
 and that we must jump it. It was behind the laurel 
 bushes and so dark I could not see that it was the yard. 
 It was a joke." 
 
 "And your horse where is he?" asked Basil. 
 
 "The black man who helped me build the fence, took 
 him." 
 
 "And tea?" asked the mother. "Would he not have 
 something?"
 
 136 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "No, no, Mrs. Bathurst, I have only come to call." 
 
 "But you will not go back," said Paul. "Daisy go 
 and have Mr. Hillebrand's horse put up." 
 
 Daisy bounced up and out ; then began a happy even 
 ing, the first of many which afterwards followed. 
 Paul led him to talk about the death of young Leibelt, 
 and found that the encounter between the latter and 
 the unknown which took place within the few moments 
 before the young Polander had mounted his horse, had 
 not been noticed as Basil had construed it; and that 
 this was a secret, thought of by himself and Basil 
 alone. Basil felt that he might not be mistaken in his 
 surmise, but if correct he guessed pretty well the 
 nature of the offence, and looking upon the result as 
 most deplorable and shocking, it would be a lesson to 
 him, lasting throughout his life. As to Justin, he felt 
 that he could not tell on him even if sure of his guilt ; 
 believing the victim to have been doubly culpable and 
 to have got no more than his deserts ; for at the inquest 
 when stripped for examination, there had been found 
 in the vest pocket nearest his heart, a locket inclosing 
 the miniatured face of a beautiful girl, the inscription 
 telling of plighted troth. Thus had the unfortunate 
 young man, reckless of giving pain to others, brought 
 on his own untimely and dishonourable death. 
 
 Running along different lines, Paul's thoughts were 
 of the strength and power of love when it happens to 
 be the dominant passion in a man's nature ; in this case 
 of a force to change an easy tempered, phlegmatic, 
 honest and law abiding Teuton a man thirty years or 
 more of age, into a murderer. He, Paul Bathurst, 
 good citizen as he conceived himself to be, would not 
 go further into the mystery, hoping that his suspicion 
 would never be justified. 
 
 "It was very, very bad," said Otto, "I do not believe 
 anybody will ever know who killed that poor young 
 man."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 137 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Although there were no longer no recitations of 
 lessons learned, Felicia continued her studies at home ; 
 nor were the music lessons abandoned. The weekly 
 visits to Sennefeldt were kept up, and primary lessons 
 in German and Spanish begun. In these Basil also 
 took part. Much sewing was being done. Candace 
 was incessantly engaged in making articles of pretty 
 wearing apparel in which dainty embroidery, her own 
 work, was a distinguishing feature. She also made 
 the dresses and riding habits which had been cut and 
 fitted by Miss Boling with a tailor-like skill. All had 
 become aware of the fact that the schoolgirl was soon 
 to become a young lady. The visits made by Felix and 
 her little brother were bearing fruit in an increased 
 number of visitors of all classes. Every one who came 
 went away pleased. They were all good people; many 
 of them the equals of their hosts in all respects ; others 
 kindly, honest but uneducated folk men, women and 
 their children who had settled in the sandy post oak 
 region, because they were too poor to buy the rich 
 valley lands. Felicia made friends of all of them. 
 When reminded of the widespread popularity of her 
 pupil, Miss Boling answered: 
 
 "I believe it is because she never makes sport of any 
 one. I found on repeating some of the ridiculous mis 
 takes which we both had witnessed, she had not men 
 tioned them even to her parents ; showing a trait that 
 might well be borrowed by many of us who are farther 
 advanced in years, if not in wisdom or prudence." In 
 reply to a remark relating to rumors of another kind, 
 she said :
 
 138 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Yes, there have been a good many some of them 
 eligible but they seldom get further than Paul; you 
 know she is but a little past sixteen. This matter lies 
 entirely within Paul's jurisdiction, and he manages 
 it with the skill of a Frenchman. I do not think she 
 has ever been in that way interested in anyone. If 
 If that should ever happen, the man she loves will have 
 unbounded influence over her. I hope sincerely he 
 may be a good man and a Christian." 
 
 The Bathursts, Sanfords, Crofts and other members 
 of the Episcopal Church having no organized member 
 ship or place of worship, had become almost regular 
 attendants at the meetings held on Sundays in the large 
 stone or concrete buildings, now finished, and looking 
 like substantial schoolhouses, as indeed they were; 
 being filled to their utmost capacity with pupils on 
 week days and with the congregations of other Prot 
 estant churches on Sundays. 
 
 The Episcopalians decided to wait until they could 
 build a church of the kind which would in every way 
 express the proper sacredness of a place of worship. 
 Until such a time they would meet at odd intervals 
 in the little parlor of the Rev. John Duffield, an En 
 glish clergyman, regularly ordained. But for most 
 part they went to the regular meeting places of the 
 neighborhood. Their children attended the schools 
 which were taught by selected teachers from the col 
 leges and universities of Virginia and the New En 
 gland States. Felix had sometimes seen Berenger at 
 these meetings, but had avoided the possibility of hav 
 ing to speak to or recognize him, and had always a 
 miserable feeling of embarrassment ; for it spite of the 
 light way in which her mother had dismissed the mat 
 ter, she had not forgotten it or changed her mind as to 
 the cause of the impertinence. Several times they had
 
 139 
 
 met when on horseback, yet always in company with 
 others. At first, as is frequently done (seeing without 
 seeming to see) she had observed a humorous change 
 in his countenance whenever they met, but latterly 
 a polite bow or lifting of the hat was his only greeting. 
 She had stubbornly ignored both looking squarely in 
 his face without the slightest return of these attempts 
 at civility. Once when in company with Miss Jean 
 McCall, her friend and Berenger's near neighbor he, 
 stopping to speak to her companion in reference to 
 a message from her father, sent a day or two before 
 Felix passed them by and waited at a distance. 
 
 "Don't you know Mr. Berenger?" asked Jean, when 
 they were again riding side by side. 
 
 "I know him by sight but we have not yet been 
 introduced." 
 
 "He lives just below us. Our next-but-one neighbor. 
 He was to have been married in the spring, but I learn 
 ed that his marriage was postponed until late in 
 autumn or indefinitely. The cottage is finished, and 
 the grounds are in beautiful order. The old English 
 sailor who takes care of everything is like a professional 
 gardener. It is by far the prettiest place in the neigh 
 borhood. It is large for a cottage and the veranda 
 runs all around it except on the north side. Father says 
 it is the most substantially built house of any about 
 here, because Mr. Berenger was careful of the founda 
 tion. Having a well ventilated Mansard roof, it will 
 be cool, besides being provided with a roomy garret." 
 
 Heretofore Berenger had shown a desire to force 
 her acquaintance; but today there seemed to be a 
 studied disregard of her presence; for after a glance 
 of apparent disapproval, he never looked at her. She 
 had a dim consciousness of the feeling that prompted 
 him ; for whatever had been the cause of former over 
 tures, he had became tired of the game of hide and 
 seek, and intended to let her have her own way; and
 
 140 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 it was more than probable that he disliked her. That 
 was all very well. Was it not what she wanted? But 
 how sad it had left her ! She would be glad to be again 
 at home alone in her room. How unhappy she was! 
 Had always been after one of these chance meetings; 
 and always whenever a new lover had appeared. There 
 had already been nearly a score; some of whom were 
 not to be considered for a moment, but among them 
 others of whom any woman might be proud. The face 
 of this man the openly affianced lover of another 
 had always intervened and barred them out. 
 
 She had come to know the truth. Always given to 
 introspection, she had met it bravely. It must have 
 been an oft repeated experience in the lives of others, 
 but she would put a stop to it if possible if not, it 
 should be governed. Sifted to the bottom, she found 
 that her own preference for Berenger had a great deal 
 to do with her continued resentment that had any 
 other man stood in his place at El Correo, she would 
 have treated it with the contempt it deserved and have 
 forgotten it long ago. She would no longer act as a 
 child she would never avoid him again. 
 
 When once more at home and alone, she reviewed 
 her past, marking out a line of conduct for the future. 
 There was much of resignation in the new formed res 
 olutions, and she fell asleep with a feeling nearly akin 
 to despair. Awakening in the morning, which was a 
 Saturday, with pain still at heart, but blaming herself 
 severely for harboring it, she again took herself to 
 task for failing to say her prayers. She had awakened 
 from her stupor and gone properly to bed yet for the 
 first time within the limit of her memory she had for 
 gotten this. 
 
 It might well be said that her governess was the only 
 one who had noticed these of late frequent fits of de 
 spondency, and looked for a cause; which she took to 
 be her mother's condition, and the aftermath of the 
 tragedy which took her out of school and brought the 
 family to Texas.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 141 
 
 But Andrea had kept the seriousness of her illness 
 from the knowledge of her children, and now the death 
 of her brothers was a memory, both sad and sweet to 
 be cherished as long as she lived. It was by accident 
 Miss Boling began to know the real cause of her 
 pupil's unhappiness. A little more than two weeks 
 before, she had been taken violently and seriously ill. 
 Dr. Wahrmund had made his last visit a couple of 
 days before, and Miss Boling had just eaten her first 
 good breakfast, and was half-sitting, half-lying 
 propped up by pillows. Felicia was flitting about the 
 room with a damp dust cloth, wiping off the dust and 
 putting everything in its right place; moving on tip 
 toe with the light touch and grace of a fairy. 
 "Couldn't you open that window, Felix?" 
 "Not yet, Aunt Effie, I'm going to do better: the 
 Doctor said you must walk today use your limbs. I 
 am going to put you in my room for awhile. In my 
 bed, with all the windows open. Betty will finish up 
 this room and air it well before I let you come back." 
 
 "My darling child, I have never been so spoiled and 
 petted in all my life; the best I can say of what has 
 gone before, is that my life, my past life, has to some 
 extent been a useful one, and an instructive one; but 
 in the last few weeks, I have stumbled upon a surprise. 
 I have learned something new. I could not have 
 thought, a month ago that this could have come to me. 
 I find it hard to even remember my pain and danger ; 
 after all the care that has been taken of me, this clear 
 cool day seems like a foretaste of Heaven. Your mother 
 and yourself make up what I have learned about what 
 is newest and strangest in life." She paused and closed 
 her eyes. 
 
 "Oh," said Felicia, "Mother is a saint but I I'm " 
 "Don't tell me what you are; I know what you are 
 now, and what you may be when you're finished, bet 
 ter than you know yourself," said Miss Boling, in her 
 usual bluff voice and manner. "Keep some of your 
 temper to fight with. Don't try to be a dove."
 
 142 AtONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "You'd better ask me to try not to be a wildcat. 
 You've never seen me at my worst." 
 
 "Your worst is gone, your best is to come," said the 
 invalid, smiling. "A wildcat!" The next day, Miss 
 Boling was able to get about without assistance, and 
 taken refuge in Felicia's room for the same reason as 
 on yesterday. 
 
 "What mus' I do wid dese little papers, Miss Effie?" 
 said Betty, showing two sheets of badly crumpled and 
 partially burned manuscript. 
 
 "What is it where did you get it?" 
 
 "In de fire-place; dey's some more, but I swep' the 
 ashes over 'em before I noticed 'em." 
 
 "I'll see," said Miss Euphemia. "Go on with your 
 work." 
 
 Leaves torn from a diary. The first looked at, was 
 a part of a translation made from a volume of essays 
 in French. And the other the other was a fragment, 
 quite a small piece of paper, so torn that its sense or 
 importance would, without some previous knowledge 
 of the writer, have been practically lost. Knowing it 
 to be Felicia's, she was about to throw it into the fire 
 place with the other scraps, but thinking it might be a 
 part of one of the short stories she was in the habit of 
 writing, only to read aloud to others and throw aside, 
 it might be amusing. In the minute but firm and legi 
 ble tracing, the following was pieced out: 
 
 "The sermon to-day was from the text, 'Know 
 Thyself.' I began at once to think ; and it is quite true, 
 that, although I did not heed a word of the discourse, 
 I knew myself before it was finished. He was sitting 
 on the other side of the aisle, and I never once looked 
 at him afterward. I have allowed myself to dream of 
 supplanting the one he loves. That alone is the break-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 143 
 
 ing of one at least of the Ten Commandments. I am 
 covetous; I would break off an engagement which 
 under existing circumstances is as sacred as a mar 
 riage ; at least that is the way it seemed to me to-day. 
 I felt that I might fall into the lowest depths of iniq 
 uity and shame ; for I have broken two commandments, 
 I blame and hate myself for it ! I do not know why 
 There are others. I might love 0. H. if But why love 
 anyone ? It is not necessary, and I will not. Aunt Ef f ie 
 and unnumbered others have not found it necessary." 
 Here Miss Boling put down the paper at once. This 
 was no part of an essay or short story it was some 
 thing she had no right to read. She was very much in 
 the dark. She had been standing bending over the 
 desk; she now sat down to think. These were not the 
 reflections of a rattle-pated school-girl; and it was a 
 long way from seventeen to seventy. Of late she had 
 begun to know how very long it was. And the child 
 was thinking of imitating her! The phrases in pencil- 
 writing meant what was said. 0. H. was, of course, 
 Basil's handsome young German friend. But who was 
 the other? She stood up and again reached out for 
 the paper but drew back. Her curiosity was great, 
 but inherent honour and integrity were the stronger 
 factors, and the opportunity was lost. She threw the 
 paper in the fire-place. 
 
 The fact of the famous preacher's arrival had been 
 heralded throughout the neighborhood on the preced 
 ing day. They would all go. Andrea was uncommonly 
 well and Miss Boling had fully recovered. 
 
 It was a bright day ; and with it had come a sense 
 of freedom of self -emancipation from previous gov 
 erning influences; added to this was a knowledge of 
 her mother's improved condition; and Felicia was 
 happy. Besides, she was young, and was wearing 
 to-day her first long really long-dress. On sides and 
 back it hung in graceful folds of soft, dark blue cash 
 mere, reaching to the floor. The short, circular cloak
 
 144 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 of the same shade and colour, was of velvet, banded 
 with rich, dark brown fur. A pretty hat of shirred 
 silk, with ribbons tied under the chin, all of which 
 combining with the youth and loveliness of the wearer, 
 made a picture of surpassing beauty. Since the end 
 ing of her schooldays, she had been the recipient of 
 almost innumerable gifts, consisting of every known 
 article belonging to the wardrobe of a young lady. 
 From her mother, complete sets of embroidered linen 
 underwear, made in the convents of San Antonio and 
 the City of Mexico. From Candace collars, cuffs, 
 handkerchiefs, and other ornaments of lace: the 
 work of her own hands and worth more than their 
 weight in gold. It was Miss Boling's pleasure to make, 
 and to teach her to make, the habits and frocks ; and 
 also to do milliner's work. 
 
 Felicia had shown plainly, that she rated in a much 
 higher degree, the feeling which was at the back of 
 this loving solicitude for although neat in the ex 
 treme sense of the word, she cared little for dress. 
 This morning when about to leave her room, 
 looking in the rather large glass belonging to her dress 
 ing-table she felt a two-fold appreciation. Running 
 lightly down stairs, she went to her mother's room 
 to get a full length view of herself in the mirror form 
 ing the door of a large armoire which stood there. For 
 the first time in her life she realized her own beauty. 
 Andrea laughed as she noted the palpable fact. 
 
 "What is it, mother? Is it I or all these pretty 
 things you have given me?" Still turning to the mirror. 
 "Is it my dress, or myself?" 
 
 "Both : but I am glad to know that you can believe 
 that you sometimes look well." 
 
 The preacher had not yet arrived: the house was 
 already filled to nearly its full capacity. The Bathursts 
 had taken seats in the front row to the left of the pul 
 pit; it was a little crowded; a lady came to Andrea
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 145 
 
 carrying a cushion begging her to sit in an arm-chair, 
 which her son following her was carrying. Andrea 
 gratefully consented and was comfortably seated near 
 them. The people had been talking in low tones, but" 
 now the preacher had entered the pulpit and was kneel 
 ing in silent prayer. Some men, among them the Hough- 
 ton brothers and Berenger, came in at the farther end 
 door, to the left of the pulpit, where were seated the 
 male members of the assembly. As there were no un 
 occupied seats left in that locality, they were directed 
 to the front benches; all had found places but one of 
 the Houghtons, who went out, and Berenger ; who, not 
 caring to stand throughout the sermon, and finding no 
 place in the men's quarters, looked at the seat vacated 
 by Andrea, walked over and sat down by Felix. 
 
 She moved a little, and facing him, their eyes met; 
 then seeing the half-defiant, half-mocking expression 
 which of late had become habitual, without any 
 change of manner, she arose at once and going to the 
 next row back, again seated herself. 
 
 The young man, after flashing a fiery glance after 
 her as she left, turned squarely around, looked in her 
 face with a momentary stare of haughtiness and anger ; 
 then sitting rigidly erect, gave his whole attention to 
 the preacher. 
 
 Miss Boling was astounded. She looked back in 
 quiringly, but Felecia's eyes were cast down, and she 
 was quite pale. Not so with Berenger. She took 
 notice that it was some minutes before the hot flush 
 which reddened his features had disappeared. 
 
 Andrea, a little distance in front, saw nothing; nor 
 did it seem to attract the attention of any one else. 
 
 What did it mean? Miss Boling at once became ab 
 sorbed in her reflections, oblivious to all that was go 
 ing on around her. She had seen the light of intense 
 pleasure brighten the face of the man at first sight of
 
 146 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Felicia, and the following equally frank flush of anger 
 when she went away. Although she had never met 
 him, she knew without telling, who he was, and con 
 nected him at once with something which had long 
 been a puzzle to her: "the mysterious leaf out of a 
 diary" especially after having unsuccessfully followed 
 up several promising clues. When she had it in her 
 power to know the truth, she had hesitated. Would 
 it have been so bad if she had looked? But she did 
 not look. And as she had not cared to do so, she had 
 redoubled her efforts in other ways. 
 
 But after all, would it not have been the more up 
 right way to have gone to Felicia, herself? No. she had 
 always avoided being looked upon with even a shadow 
 of suspicion, and she would not risk it; she could not 
 bear the expression of it in the eyes of the one she 
 had come to love best in all the world; she might be 
 acting a detective's part, but she would be prudent. 
 She would continue as she had begun at first, remem 
 bering that when she had found that a date on the 
 burned paper was the same, or rather the day after 
 Felicia's visit to Jean McCall, she had made a point 
 of going into the parlor whenever a visitor came, no 
 matter who, and adroitly contrived to learn the name 
 of every person, singly or collectively, met by Felix 
 on the day of her visit to Jean and Anna McCall. The 
 name of Berenger came in with the others, but she felt 
 she was but little wiser, for any one of them may have 
 been affianced, for all she knew to the contrary. She 
 had heard of Berenger as one of the few English set 
 tlers on the Guadalupe, and knew he was unmarried; 
 and she fancied that Felicia had rather halted in speak 
 ing of him; still it was more likely to be one of the 
 others, as almost all of them had visited the house. 
 Besides his being unmarried, she had heard many other 
 things about him if this was Berenger, as indeed it 
 must be. For there could be no two in many thou 
 sands like him. She fell to studying him. She had 
 heard of his goodness and his wickedness; of his love
 
 14? 
 
 for his horses and dogs ; of his kindness to Warren, an 
 old sailor, who had followed him all his life; and of 
 how gentle and respectful he was to the old of every 
 class. His personal beauty had not been exag 
 gerated in the telling. She saw what might be taken 
 as confirmation of these pleasing reports, in every 
 line and feature of the superb head and face. 
 
 "But that changes nothing. We have nothing to do 
 with that. Is he engaged? That is our question. If 
 he is not, our trouble is the same. If he is he is the 
 man who is the cause of it," she reflected. "There is 
 plainly some kind of an understanding between them. 
 If he is the man, it is easy to account for and excuse 
 the indifference to all other men." It was of no use 
 to speculate further, she would wait: besides she 
 was in church. 
 
 A few days after, she congratulated herself upon 
 her policy. A visitor had asked Felicia if she had 
 ever met Berenger. "Never, as an acquaintance," was 
 the reply. "Father, mother and I believe both Basil 
 and Daisy, know him, but I, only by sight." 
 
 Another misconception, thought Miss Euphemia 
 she doesn't know him and yet the burden was one of 
 self -upbraiding for the unmaidenly sin of giving way 
 to an unrighteous love, and written very plainly, as 
 one talks or thinks to one's self. A plain confession 
 and I believe this is the man. 
 
 "Oh, I can make nothing of it!" she exclaimed at 
 last. "She doesn't know him and will not sit by him 
 whether she does or not; and still she loves him: 
 Well that may be I've known it to happen this love 
 at sight : but it's a bad thing to get complicated with 
 a man like that in any shape. I'll stop thinking about 
 it." 
 
 On reaching the door, Felicia found that her mother 
 was already in the carriage, and that all were waiting 
 for her. Hastily making her adieus to the friends who
 
 148 
 
 had detained her, she started to the carriage; on her 
 way she passed a group of men and boys ; a little apart 
 from them and nearer her pathway, stood Larry 
 Houghton and Berenger. She would have to pass 
 them there was no help for it. They began to look 
 at her, when near enough, both raised their hats and 
 bowed slightly, looking very conscious as they did so. 
 After she had taken her place in the carriage, she 
 was again facing them, and glancing in their direction, 
 she saw that they had not moved and were still regard 
 ing her. She thought they had been talking about 
 her. She was not mistaken ; for after she had passed 
 out of hearing, Larry had said: 
 
 "She didn't want to sit by you, and she wouldn't." 
 
 "Did you notice that? She is a vindictive little 
 shrew!" said Berenger, again reddening, and with an 
 impatient movement of his shoulders, beginning to 
 speak of something else. 
 
 It was not of her own volition, that Felicia had left 
 her seat. Neither was it from any feeling of pervers 
 ity; the act was the involuntary result of all that had 
 gone before. There had been no time for thought ; and 
 it was not until she encountered his angry glance, that 
 she knew how rude she had been. For a moment, the 
 impulse to return was almost irresistible she had even 
 arisen to do so ; but following close, came the thought 
 that such a move would draw attention to what might 
 otherwise be unoticed. Further reflection brought to 
 mind that Mr. Berenger, himself, had not always been 
 so considerate. She would let it go for what it was 
 worth; and was for a moment conscious of a mixed 
 feeling of amusement and gratified resentment. 
 
 It was true that she no longer attached the same im 
 portance to the act which had so touched her pride, that 
 day at El Correo, but the wound had been deep and was
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 149 
 
 remembered as one that might, upon opportunity, take 
 another and perhaps kindred shape. Impressions made 
 at early ages are hard to efface. But she had dis 
 covered that she could offend him she had seen the 
 blush which had spread over neck and ears as well as 
 cheek and brow. She had looked at the rigid lines of 
 the partially revealed profile, and smiled with intense 
 enjoyment. Nevertheless; throughout the day until 
 evening she, as Miss Boling observed with the greatest 
 concern and disquietude, remained pale and thought 
 ful, hovering about and following her parents, or 
 sitting listlessly, near them. Nor did she, as was her 
 habit, join her governess in their customary evening 
 walk through the grounds or along the river bank. 
 Miss Euphemia had excused herself at an early hour 
 and gone to her room to think it over ; but had given 
 it up put out her candle and gone to bed. A little 
 later she heard Felicia's voice in the narrow corridor 
 which led from the stairway past her door. She was 
 answering some one down stairs. In passing, she 
 knocked; and being told to come in, she entered, 
 saying : 
 
 "Aunt Effie, have you gone to bed? Oh, you sneak! 
 you forgot to kiss me. Finding her way to the bed, 
 and lying down upon it, there followed the usual pet 
 ting and the little gossiping talk so sweet to the 
 adopted aunt who would never have a daughter or 
 niece of her own. When again alone she said to her 
 self: "Why grieve? She will perhaps get the best out 
 of life if only for the pleasure given others. Some of 
 its sweetness will of a certainty come back to her. 
 Wherever she may turn she will find a certain kind of 
 happiness even not looking for it, for love seems to come 
 to her as a birthright. I will go to sleep."
 
 ISO ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The Cromptons had been long in Texas. Their com 
 ing antedated that of the Austins, in 1821. William 
 Crompton was born in New York City. 
 
 The son of an opulent hardware merchant he 
 brought with him to the republic, inherited money, 
 which he invested with so much wisdom, that it again 
 and again quadrupled in value; and at this time he 
 was the richest cattle-man west of the Brazos. He 
 had cattle on a thousands hills, with good title deeds 
 to a greater part of the lands over which they roamed. 
 
 He had come to Texas, when lands were cheap and 
 people bought acres by thousands. His wife was a 
 typical Southern lady ; of good family, well educated, 
 and well-bred ; besides, she was possessed of a fortune 
 in her own right. William, alone of all the Cromptons, 
 had distinguished himself in battle. He had been in 
 many skirmishes as a Ranger was in the siege of 
 Velasco, and afterwards fought under Houston at 
 San Jacinto. 
 
 Early in the fifties, he built a mansion of gray 
 stone quarried on the estate, not five hundred yards 
 from the door-step. The site of the building was on 
 the east side of the Guadalupe river, and this silvery 
 stream could be seen winding its way through the vast 
 pasture lands to the westward. The house stood in 
 the center of the great semicular plateau, sufficiently 
 elevated to command a view of the broad valleys and 
 hills of less altitude, which surrounded it as far as 
 the eye could reach. 
 
 It was a four-storied building; consisting, first, of 
 an English basement, the second and third stories, and
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 151 
 
 an attic. The rooms were large. The hall being fif 
 teen feet wide by forty-six in length. At first build 
 ing, there was a wing of six rooms comprising three 
 rooms on the ground story, and their counterparts 
 above. This was on the east. Now on the west side 
 there was a similar addition, just completed; forming 
 a courtyard or patio, of imposing size, on the south side 
 of the house. 
 
 There was to be a ball. Intended to answer the 
 double purpose of a house-warming to the new wing 
 and a welcome to the New Year. 
 
 The customary cotillions, quadrilles, polkas, and 
 waltzes were in the programme of dances, but it was 
 to end with the Virginia reel; at precisely fifty-nine 
 and three quarter minutes past eleven o'clock. 
 
 To be so arranged, that the last bow and courtesy, 
 should be made on the stroke of twelve, 1856. 
 
 The ball would open at half -past eight. When over, 
 the Mexican employes and their women, en costume 
 Espanol, would end the entertainment with a Spanish 
 dance, and take away the remains of the feast. 
 
 "Your first ball, Felicia. My first ball was at 
 Charleston. I wore a costume, which had been worn 
 by my mother, ten years before, at a reception given 
 to Gen. LaFayette on his last visit to America. It was 
 rich and elegant, and is so still, I have no doubt, as 
 Sarah has the care of it. I would like to see you in it ; 
 but of course not to wear it to the ball for even if it 
 were not so entirely out of fashion, it would not be ap 
 propriate on an occasion like this; although, I know 
 this to me would prove quite as interesting as the first 
 ball at which it was worn. 
 
 "It is bound to be unique. I can not imagine what 
 it will be like. I would so like to be with you ; but as 
 that will be impossible, I want you and Miss Boling
 
 152 ALONG THE KING S HIGHWAY 
 
 to be eyes and ears for me. Note well the people 
 their dress, their manners, and conversation don't 
 let anything escape you. I want separate accounts; 
 then I will I know I will feel like I had been present." 
 
 It was the 31st day of December, 1855. The short 
 winter day had come early to a close, when the party, 
 consisting of over a half-dozen carriages, including 
 that from Little Kosta, reached its destination. Other 
 carriages with their freight of youths, maidens, chape 
 rons, man-servants, maid-servants, boxes and band 
 boxes were also enroute up the long avenue. There 
 were also many on horseback. The sun had quite dis 
 appeared in the horizon. But there was a blaze of light 
 from the wide open hall-door and many windows in 
 the one hundred-foot-front of the building. There 
 were many hanging lamps throughout the grounds; 
 and huge bonfires were burning on each end of the 
 great plateau; kept up by the Mexican vaqueros, who 
 lived at the ranch; their dark figures moving about 
 with firebrands, gave an enchanting wildness to the 
 scene. 
 
 "Oh, how I wish darling mother could see that!" said 
 Felicia. "Look, Aunt Effie, you can see the bright 
 colours of their blankets, and the sheen of metal on 
 their hats." 
 
 "You might as well say gleam of silver, Felix, for 
 the poorest vaquero, wouldn't wear any other metal on 
 his sombrero, if unable to buy a good hat he may 
 twist a piece of red silk around it, but he won't wear 
 tinsel." 
 
 When a half-hour later, coming down from the 
 dressing-room, they entered the hall, the doors were 
 closed at each end, showing in its walls, unbroken by 
 the usual stairway, the purpose for which it was de 
 signed and which it now formed: a ball-room. 
 Complete as to size and superior to the separate 
 buildings commonly used in the older States for this
 
 OR THE; INVISIBLE ROUTE 153 
 
 purpose, by being connected with the large double par 
 lours on the right and the dining-room on the left, 
 making it especially well adapted to country entertain 
 ments. The rooms were crowded with guests sitting 
 on chairs or benches along the walls, or standing in 
 groups in the center of the floor. 
 
 The greater part of those unseated were collected 
 about the now wide open folding doors of the parlours. 
 There was a sound of dancing and the music of a piano 
 and guitar, played with masculine and masterly touch 
 and skill. There was a great deal of laughing, and 
 when Miss Boling had cleverly made her way through 
 the crowd in her desire to reach Mrs. Crompton, the 
 cause of the merriment was discovered. A couple of 
 young officers in the United States Infantry uniform, 
 were waltzing around the center-table, to the great 
 amusement of all beholders ; an audience, which though 
 differing widely in many respects, were not lacking 
 in respectability and decorum. After being greeted 
 by the hostess and introduced to those nearest about 
 her, Felix recognized in one of the musicians, Otto 
 Hildebrand, who since the night he "broke into the 
 yard," as he laughingly expressed it, had become a 
 frequent visitor and fast friend of the family. Of late 
 he had been at Reutersville College and was now at 
 home for the holidays and was also looking his best 
 in the college uniform. When the captivating waltz 
 was over, Felicia stole up behind him, unobserved in 
 the number of the music lovers collected about the 
 piano, said in quiet tones : 
 
 "I am glad to meet you here to-night, Otto." 
 
 He turned and seized her out-stretched hand, 
 nearly dropping his violin in the joyous excitement of 
 meeting her. 
 
 "Oh, Julius !" to a young man seated at the piano, 
 intently studying a sheet of music. ."This is Miss 
 Bathurst of which I told you." 
 
 "Let me introduce Mr. Stromberg, Miss Bathurst."
 
 154 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Mr. Srtomberg was a handsome young German of 
 twenty-six years with large, brown eyes, which sug 
 gested to one able to sound their slumbrous depths, 
 that he might be a dreamer a lover of the occult a 
 student of the mystical and the mythical. In reality 
 it was known that he was an accomplished scholar 
 especially, in literary philology, and music; and that 
 young as he was, he had been a revolutionist, and had 
 suffered from political troubles, in his native land. 
 
 "Are you trying to make up a band?" Felix asked 
 of him, after a glance at the music he still held in his 
 hand. 
 
 "You have guessed it. Mrs. Crompton was kind 
 enough to say she wanted to open the ball with the 
 best of music, no matter what might follow, and beg 
 ged us to bring our own instruments. We have two 
 tenor violins and a bass, also a guitar. Mr. Jackson 
 takes part as second violin. We wil play for the first 
 two quadrilles and a couples of round dances, and after 
 that the niggers will take our places." 
 
 Otto began to grumble. Everything was so pleasant 
 here in Texas; and yet his father was going to send 
 him to a German University. He did not want to go, 
 he said for he was not prepared; and he was afraid 
 he would have to be absent so many years he was so 
 backward. What did he need with so much knowledge 
 anyway ? 
 
 "Stromberg speaks and writes in seven different 
 languages. But what good will it ever do him?" 
 
 "What good? Every good I'm going to be an 
 editor, and astonish the world," he replied, laughing. 
 "At least, I will make my mark I will attract atten 
 tion. I will not be a cipher." And so it was in after 
 years.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 155 
 
 "Will you honour me with a dance, Miss Bathurst, 
 when we get through our part? If you will put me 
 down on your tablette, for the third quadrille." Felix 
 wrote his name. 
 
 "And mine for the next," said Hildebrand. 
 
 "And from now, till then, I will see how it is to be 
 a wall-flower, for no one has asked me for the first 
 two quadrilles." 
 
 "Be assured you will not play a part like that, Miss 
 Bathurst, never as long as you live," said Stromberg, 
 as he gathered up his music to go into the hall. 
 
 "Wall-flower, indeed! Not her for a wall-flower if 
 she lives to be eighty," said a stout lady sitting beside 
 her husband close by. 
 
 "She's the prettiest girl here to-night ; and she don't 
 owe it to her clothes, neither; for I'd bet all she's got 
 on didn't cost twenty-five dollars, unless them's real 
 pearls in her necklace, and that berthe's real lace." 
 
 "She's a sight too slim and delikit for my style," said 
 the man, looking admiringly at his wife. 
 
 Felix was still sitting on the vacated piano stool; 
 taking notes and rubbing out old marks on her tablette, 
 when Mrs. Peyton, a married daughter of the Cromp- 
 tons, said to some one in the room: "Miss Bathurst 
 is not dancing." Taking it for a casual remark, she 
 went on with her pencilling. 
 
 "You are acquainted with Mr. Berenger, aren't you, 
 Miss Bathurst?" 
 
 Not thinking of his being present and without look 
 ing up, she replied. 
 
 "No, Mrs. Peyton, I am not." 
 
 "Then let me introduce you," said Mrs. Peyton, 
 touching her shoulder. Felix turned and the introduc 
 tion took place. 
 
 "Can you give me the first dance, Miss Bathurst, 
 or have you given it away?" 
 
 "No these names are for the third and fourth." 
 
 "Then put me down for the first and second."
 
 156 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Two?" Looking up and meeting the bold laughing 
 eyes she as quickly looked down again and wrote 
 his name opposite the numbers. He bent over looking 
 at the tablets. He had been afraid she would refuse. 
 
 "Yes, two and come quickly, they are making up 
 the first quadrille. Let us get the best place." 
 
 There were two quadrilles forming in the hall. 
 
 "We'll take this place. There! We are the first 
 couple first lady and lirst gentleman. As it ought 
 to be. Isn't it?'" 
 
 Then insistently as he saw her hesitation. 
 
 "Don't you think so? Don't you think we ought to 
 have the first place?" 
 
 "I don't know. I haven't thought about it," she an 
 swered, laughing. 
 
 "Look then around the room, and think about it. 
 Don't you see we're the best-looking of all the people 
 here?" 
 
 "I couldn't say that. Don't count me in Mr. 
 Berenger." 
 
 "Then counting you out what about me?" 
 
 "What modesty!" said Felicia, barely glancing to 
 wards him. "I am not a competent judge." 
 
 "Not competent to judge a man on his merits? I 
 thought you were. If report speaks truly, you only 
 need time and a little more experience to be competent 
 in anything you might try to do. You are the most 
 expert dodger I ever met." 
 
 "How is that?" 
 
 "I have been trying to meet you for the past two 
 years but as you know I have failed. I have suspected 
 you of trying to keep out of my way. Isn't it so?" 
 
 Felix became grave. 
 
 "I am or ought to be still a schoolgirl. I have been 
 constantly employed in studying my books, for nearly 
 all the time included in your indictment."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 157 
 
 "Studying books and refusing more than a dozen 
 offers of marriage, by way of recreation, it has been 
 said. Isn't it true little Felix?" 
 
 iFelix flushed angrily. Speaking slowly, she said : 
 
 "I'm not a child. I'm nearly seventeen years old. 
 I've I've never sought an offer of marriage. I don't 
 care to speak of it." 
 
 "Don't get angry with me again, Miss Bathurst. I 
 didn't know you were such an old woman. Won't you 
 sit out the next quadrille and talk with me about the 
 past two years. I really want an explanation." The 
 prompting began. 
 
 When the dance was over, he said : 
 
 "We ought to be friends. I know your father and 
 mother well: besides, we are from the same State. 
 I was born in England, and I am still a subject of Her 
 Brittanic Majesty; but my boyhood days were spent 
 in Louisiana, your native land, and I was at the State 
 University several years before I went to Oxford. I 
 feel more at home among the English in and around 
 New Orleans, than with any other people in the world. 
 There is much about your father's family that reminds 
 me of the people of Louisiana." 
 
 "That is because father is half a Frenchman. His 
 mother is a Frenchwoman but she has always lived 
 in Charleston. I have an aunt, my mother's sister, who 
 lives on Poydras street, New Orleans." 
 
 "I know every square, street, alley, nook, and corner 
 of New Orleans, and yet, Miss Bathurst, I am a proper 
 man," he said, irrelevantly, thinking to correct pos 
 sible bad first impressions. 
 
 The effect was the opposite of that intended, and 
 afraid he was getting back to badinage, she said hur 
 riedly : 
 
 "Mr. Berenger, I think you like my father and 
 mother, and you say we ought to be friends: why 
 have you never been to our house?" 
 
 "Do you want me to come?"
 
 158 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I ? I have nothing to do with that "(confused 
 ly) "But of course I do not object." 
 
 "Thank you I was afraid you did," moving nearer 
 and placing his hand on the arm of her chair. "Say 
 didn't you know me to-night? I heard you tell Mrs. 
 Peyton, that you weren't acquainted with me. What 
 did you mean by that? Didn't you know me?" 
 
 She looked down and away from him as if abashed. 
 
 "Of course, I knew you were Mr. Berenger, but we 
 were never introduced." 
 
 "And I offended you, when we first met that day 
 at El Correo? Wasn't that true?" 
 
 "Yes," with drooping eyelids. 
 
 "And you've laid it up against me all these years, 
 and would never allow me to get near enough to apolo 
 gize or try to make it up." 
 
 Felicia was twisting her handkerchief. 
 
 "And you don't half-way think you're right in talk 
 ing to me now: you have not forgiven me." 
 
 "Forgiven you?" looking up quickly. "I have. I 
 felt badly at first until I thought it over, and then I 
 excused you I thought it was my fault somehow. I 
 was staring, and it was something you saw in my face. 
 I am sorry you cared about it, and you need never think 
 of it again. I accept your friendship with with 
 Oh, you know what I mean! I am glad to have you 
 for my friend. They are forming for another qua 
 drille, and it is our dance." She arose and stood wait 
 ing, as if expecting him to rise also ; as he did not, she 
 repeated : "I am so glad it is not the other way that 
 you like me." He wanted to kiss her. 
 
 "Come back and sit down," he said, strongly af 
 fected. "You know we are to sit out this dance: We 
 are going to get acquainted."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 159 
 
 She turned with a pretty air of shyness a look of 
 puzzled inquiry hesitating for a moment or two; 
 then taking her place, said with a little laugh. 
 
 "Acquainted? We will. But we must never speak 
 of our quarrel. It came near being a fight didn't it?" 
 There was a caress in voice and manner. 
 
 "I thought so," answered Berenger, thankful for 
 the check upon impulse by the presence of a crowd, 
 and looking down for a minute or two. 
 
 "It was a battle as far as it went. It was a strug 
 gle for supremacy. I believe I tried to force you to 
 mount your horse in a certain way. Wasn't that how 
 it was ? But there are other matters we can talk about, 
 and we need not speak of this again ; at least not soon 
 it can be deferred, can't it? You will let me allude to 
 it, won't you? It was our first meeting, you know 
 and I don't see how I can help it." Felix laughed 
 joyously. 
 
 "Seriously, Miss Bathurst, I will never forget how 
 nearly you came to being murdered the same evening," 
 for a moment taking her hand and pressing it. "You 
 could never imagine how I would have felt if you had 
 been less fortunate. I had wounded your feelings, 
 and" 
 
 "Don't mind it," she hurriedly interrupted. I will 
 tell you all about the Indians ; I know you have heard 
 of it, but everyone prefers to have the accounts of the 
 actors and eye-witnesses of such scenes." After giv 
 ing the particulars, she added : 
 
 "I was intensely excited, but not afraid of being 
 hurt until struck with the lasso. Then I fell into such 
 a rage, that I thought about it afterwards and won 
 dered if I were not a real savage; and if not, I won 
 dered wherein the difference might be. Basil has al 
 ways tried to force me to carry a pistol I thought of 
 it, and knew that if I had one, I would stop and use it.
 
 160 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 I wished for it. For a few moments I did not see a 
 single chance for us to escape. I was to be killed first, 
 and then my helpless little brother. I believe anyone 
 would have felt the same. I felt indignant because I 
 had to run. I do not say this boastingly it is really 
 true. But you can never think how bad it was." The 
 even tones and quiet manner of telling rang true and 
 held no hint of boasting. 
 
 "I know how bad it was. Some day I will tell you 
 just how bad my part of it was." 
 
 There had been no dearth of topics, and absorbed 
 in conversation, they had not thought of attracting 
 the attention of others, and did not notice that they 
 had been observed and criticized by many individuals, 
 including friends, acquaintances, and strangers; and 
 by each in a way peculiar to the critic. At last, Basil, 
 becoming conscious, besides overhearing some out 
 spoken comments came up to introduce one of his 
 friends. 
 
 "Do you know, Felix, this will be the last dance be 
 fore supper. Let me see your list." He glanced up 
 and down the tablette, looked sharply at Berenger, who 
 was laughing, and said: "This is your dance, Cer 
 vantes." It was the Elfin waltz, and Stromberg and 
 Otto were playing. 
 
 This dance over, it was not until supper was an 
 nounced that Berenger, who had also been dancing, 
 again appeared. He had been assigned the pleasant 
 task of taking her to the supper room, wherein every 
 one helped himself, wife or sweetheart, the staff of 
 waiters being insufficient for the throng. They were 
 so fortunate as to get a seat at one of the small tables 
 in the latticed veranda, which, though in mid-winter, 
 was comfortably warm, and well lighted. There were 
 several of these small tables all of them occupied. 
 Four other persons were seated at another, a little dis 
 tance from these two who had kept up an agreeable
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 161 
 
 and evidently interesting dialogue from the time of 
 beginning until many were rising to go ; among them 
 on the opposite side sat a near neighbor of Berenger's 
 a Mrs. Rainey, the kind of a person who seems al 
 ways to resent the perfect happiness of others. She 
 said in a low voice to the friend at her side. 
 
 "He looks like a lover doesn't he? I wonder if the 
 young lady knows what we know?" and giving her 
 companion a knowing look, she said in a loud voice: 
 
 "I passed your place yesterday, Mr. Berenger it 
 will soon be finished, wil it not?" 
 
 "There is very little more to be done, I believe." 
 
 "And the coming event is that near at hand?" 
 
 "It has never depended upon the completion of the 
 house. I think I know, to what event you refer, Mrs. 
 Rainey, but I can not answer you, positively." 
 
 "You have heard of Mr. Berenger's approaching 
 marriage have you not, Miss Bathurst?" she asked, 
 simperingly. Berenger frowned. 
 
 "I have known of it for the past two years," an 
 swered Felix. 
 
 When they entered the hall he offered his arm for 
 the promenade and asked Felicia for the last dance. 
 "We will be partners in the reel," said he, when some 
 one claimed her hand for a cotillion. She saw however 
 that the vivacity which marked his manner earlier 
 in the evening had left him and that he spoke and 
 moved mechanically throughout the remainder of the 
 entertainment. She attributed this to a change in 
 his train of thought caused by Mrs. Rainey's remark. 
 
 And now the old year 1855 was gone. Welcome to 
 the New Year and farewell to the old! 
 
 "Come Felix," said Basil. "We are going. Do you 
 go our way, Mr. Berenger?" 
 
 "No, I cross the river here and go up on the other 
 side." 
 
 "Have you enjoyed the evening, Basil?" asked Ber 
 enger. 
 
 6
 
 162 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "More than tongue can tell. Aunt Effie take my 
 arm it's dark here. Come Felix ! You are going into 
 a rosebush, look out for thorns." 
 
 "Nothing of the kind. Give me your hand, Miss 
 Bathurst, I will guide you; these lanterns so low on 
 the ground make us see rosebushes." 
 
 The spirited horses trotting homeward on a good 
 road needed no spurring and were traveling almost 
 without guidance. 
 
 "Don't begin to chatter, Felix, we'll have it out to 
 morrow, and next day, or as long as it takes to do it. 
 I'm going to sleep." 
 
 "Do so," said Felix, as he settled himself for a nap 
 on the front seat. 
 
 "Are you tired, Aunt Effie? Rest on my shoulder 
 if you are." 
 
 "No, darling, I am neither tired nor sleepy, I could 
 have stayed all night and welcomed the New Year sun. 
 I have had a never-to-be-forgotten good time. Basil, 
 you're snoring." 
 
 "I beg your pardon, I I'm not. If I did not know 
 that you loved me " 
 
 The team needed no urging, and a quiet resting upon 
 the occupants of the carriage, soon nothing was heard 
 but the rythmatic beat of horse-hoofs, the whirr of 
 wheels and the regular, musical creak of leather har 
 ness. But all save Basil, were wide awake. Yorke, 
 the driver, thoughtfully bending from side to side 
 and in front peering into the darkness to make sure 
 of an even road, with ever an underlying thought on 
 the brace of revolvers under his seat. Felicia and Miss 
 Boling thinking. 
 
 The feeling of extasy which possessed Felicia after 
 her reconciliation with Berenger, had been kept within 
 bounds by the self-control of a life-long training; and
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 163 
 
 the shock produced by Mrs. Rainey's remarks at the 
 supper table, had brought her to herself and to reality. 
 Looking in the face of truth she could see no change, 
 which, in any way warranted the extreme exultation 
 which had lasted so many hours. She had gained a 
 friend, instead of a sort of half-way acquaintance: 
 a friend no better than the many she had met daily 
 all her life ; one who had tired of her companionship, 
 as soon as his thoughts were turned into another chan 
 nel by a chance remark of a neighbor. Miss Boling's 
 meditations were the result of far different conclus 
 ions and run in a contrary direction. Gifted with 
 powers of the keenest perception, and with the habit of 
 close observation, she had in her many years of experi 
 ence, learned to know what a love-lit face was like 
 and she had seen two of them this evening ; neither one 
 of them, the cause being considered, having any 
 right to such illumination. 
 
 For one of them, at least, she feared what the future 
 might have in store. One whose nature she understood 
 as well as she did her own the simple steadfast con 
 stancy of it ; the strength and depth of its affections 
 either as friend, sister or daughter so lasting as not 
 to be ended by death or barred by the tomb. She was 
 afraid: and chilled: and shuddering drew her 
 cloak about her, resolving to be more watchful than 
 ever before if she failed to do any good she would 
 at least try. She would be guided by whatever might 
 come up hereafter; she had never done much for her 
 self, she reasoned, and in such matters a third person 
 can do less. If Felicia were only a little more like those 
 of her age: but then she wouldn't be Felicia. 
 
 The next day or the greater part of it, was taken up 
 in detailed descriptions of the people at the ball. Their 
 dress, speech, their actions their manners and their 
 mannerisms. There was nothing which had escaped 
 Miss Boling's shrewd inspection, either above or below 
 the surface. Andrea was the best of listerners. It 
 was being done for her benefit. She enjoyed it.
 
 164 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Basil, Miss Boling, and Felicia have each given a 
 rare account of this curious house-warming, but I have 
 not heard from you," said Paul. "Give us a young 
 man's view of it; and begin by naming the prettiest 
 girl present you were surely not so dull as to miss 
 her. You took part in the dance, did you not?" 
 
 "Yes and waltzed with her: there were three of 
 them; they are Spanish and they were all dressed 
 alike and looked alike: they wore something thin, 
 in dark red, with black and gold trimming and flash 
 ing jewels. They are cousins their names, two of 
 them being sisters, are Garza and Cervantes, their 
 brother and cousin, Ramon Cervantes, came with them 
 from a distance; their servants were camping in 
 tents in the Mexican quarters at the ranch. I think 
 they were the prettiest girls at the ball: Aunt Effie 
 says that everybody else thought Felix was the most 
 beautiful, but I'm used to her, and she doesn't 
 count. There were many others: and mother, you 
 ought to have seen Aunt Effie in evening clothes: 
 she looked regal with her gold and jet jewels, her 
 pretty lace and her black satin train " 
 
 "Demi-train," amended Miss Boling. 
 
 "Demi-train and there was no one who out-looked 
 her." 
 
 "Out-shined you mean," said Daisy. 
 "Yes; nobody out-shone Miss Boling." 
 
 "Your first word was the correct one, Basil, for I'm 
 quite sure no one out-looked me ; not one in the whole 
 assembly. I saw everything ; and I must say it was 
 the wildest, prettiest, most hospitable and agreeable 
 entertainment, I ever witnessed or took part in." 
 
 Being near three o'clock in the morning, when the 
 L. K. party reached home, Felicia overcome with 
 drowsiness, had quickly fallen asleep. Waking at her 
 usual hour, the events of the preceding evening were
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 165 
 
 again recalled and reviewed dispassionately. "There 
 is no use in feeling either elated or depressed," she told 
 herself. "Except that I have gained a friend one I 
 prefer to all others everything is as it was, yester 
 day; but what a difference that makes!" She was 
 convinced of the honesty of his apology by the manner 
 of it; feeling not a little ashamed of herself for mis 
 judging him. She also remembered that there had also 
 been a hint of expostulation and anger in his tone, 
 when he first began to speak, as though he were in 
 clined to find fault with her. Perhaps it was this 
 quality which most convinced her of his sincerity. "But 
 I will trouble about it no longer, I will let it go with 
 the old year." 
 
 "Now that we are alone, Mrs. Bathurst, " said 
 Miss Euphemia to Andrea, the same evening, "I want 
 to ask you when 'Felicia became acquainted with Mr. 
 Berenger." 
 
 "When? I do not think she knows him well, since I 
 reflect upon it ; but she met him a short time after we 
 came to live here," said Andrea. "Yet, I believe they 
 were never introduced until last night. Why, Miss 
 Boling?" 
 
 "I saw the introduction and they seemed to have 
 met before to have been acquainted. I was not near 
 enough to hear what he said; but he looked to be re 
 monstrating with, or teasing Felicia, as though he 
 might have been an old friend ; and his appearance and 
 actions showed something more than friendship." 
 Miss Boling had distinctly in mind the scene at Beth 
 lehem. 
 
 "There was something happened when they first 
 met, which Felicia took very much to heart," said An 
 drea, laughing at the recollection of Felicia's discom 
 fiture. "And it is quite likely, she tried to keep clear
 
 166 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 of him afterwards. I am sure it was due to the 
 thoughtlessness of gay temperament and a misconcep 
 tion as to the age of Felicia, who at that time, espec 
 ially in riding-dress, looked very like a child." 
 
 Andrea gave a description of the scene and added 
 that the child's feelings were deeply wounded and that 
 she felt it a punishment for staring?" 
 
 "He ought to have had his ears boxed," was the un 
 hesitating verdict. "But he has changed front since 
 that time, judging by his conduct last night for if I did 
 not know of his engagement, I would say he had found 
 his mate or thought he had. His looks and actions were 
 lover-like, and very different from what they ought to 
 be, coming from a man whose matrimonial prospects 
 have been public property for years. It was the sub 
 ject of outspoken comment, otherwise, I might not 
 have observed so closely. Otto Hillebrand asked me 
 if 'Felicia and the English young man were engaged 
 to be married.' When I told him they were not: he 
 said: Tm glad I will knock him down and dance 
 once again with her/ I know that Basil noticed it." 
 
 "What did I notice, Aunt Effie?" asked Basil, tak 
 ing a seat beside her." 
 
 "The manner of Mr. Berenger's attentions to 
 Felicia." 
 
 "I would think so. A blind man would have noticed 
 it. It was out of taste. It interfered with the com 
 fort of others. I was vexed with Felix, but she didn't 
 know any better. That was the rose-bush I flung at 
 her when we were comin' down the walk. It wasn't 
 there they were all phlox and syringa bushes." 
 
 "I'm glad you took note, I don't want to be the only 
 busybody." 
 
 "You aren't. Everybody about me was referring to 
 it. One fellow said Berenger was trying to keep all 
 the single men from dancing with Miss Bathurst, that 
 he had already sat out two or three dances." 
 
 "Why did not you, Basil, speak to your sister ; a hint 
 would have been sufficient."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 167 
 
 "It was all right, mother, as far as she was con 
 cerned. Anybody could see she didn't know what he 
 was about, but he was enjoying it immensely, espec 
 ially its effect upon others. Cervantes asked me to 
 make him known to my sister for a cotillion I took 
 him along and introduced him. When he asked for a 
 dance, Berenger answered saying, that Miss Bathurst's 
 card was full every dance taken I said 'Nonsense!' 
 and took it from Felix and found his name all through. 
 I told Cervantes the next dance was his. I wanted 
 Felix to know him and also his cousin and sister, be 
 cause they speak the best Spanish, and as we are both 
 studying they English and we Spanish we can 
 visit time about and make better progress. They be 
 long to the old Canary Island Colonists that is they 
 are descended from them. Their ancestors came to 
 Texas when it was under Spanish rule. They have a 
 half-dozen ranches, with good hunting round about all 
 of them, and the young man invited me to hunt with 
 him on the Rio Grande. 
 
 "Berenger took it all in good part and was on hand 
 when the waltz was over. There is nobody I would like 
 better for a brother-in-law, but he had better stick to 
 his integrity ; even if he has drawn the wrong bean, as 
 some think he has. I didn't think you noticed that, 
 Aunt Effie, but I intended to tell mother to caution 
 Felix." 
 
 Miss Boling felt greatly relieved that at least the 
 danger, real or imaginary, was known to the family. 
 She now understood and thoroughly approved of Fe 
 licia's behaviour at Bethlehem. 
 
 "Felicia," said Andrea, when next they were alone 
 together, "Miss Boling and Basil think Mr. Berenger 
 showed too much partiality in his attention to you at 
 Mrs. Crompton's on New Year's night."
 
 168 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Do they, mother? Then they are mislead by ap 
 pearances. I have been waiting for a chance to tell 
 you about it, for I did not want any one else to know. 
 Mrs. Peyton introduced him, and he began almost at 
 once to talk about our first meeting and the trouble 
 that came of it," said 'Felix, giving her mother an ac 
 count in detail of what had passed between them. 
 
 "At first he was a little sarcastic, and inclined to 
 banter, and we came near to having another difference. 
 But, mother, he was really sorry and now we are 
 friends. A great deal of talking was necessary to bring 
 this about and it may have seemed to be confidential 
 to onlookers, but there was no partiality shown : and 
 nothing to indicate it to one that understood." 
 
 Her father coming into the room Felicia said : 
 
 "Mother, you may tell father all about this it is no 
 longer painful to me." 
 
 "Your mother gave me an account of it Berenger's 
 indiscretion isn't it " (Felicia nodded.) "a great 
 while ago about the time it happened." 
 
 Pausing he laughed a little at her earnestness. 
 
 "He is a gay fellow, but he means no harm." Then 
 gravely adding: 
 
 "But Felicia be careful. Miss Euphemia did not like 
 his manner. You must be circumspect and not do any 
 thing to cause gossip. He has made no secret of his 
 engagement, and any intimacy between you would be 
 construed to your disadvantage." 
 
 "Although young, he is a man of the world, and be 
 longs to a class whose standpoint in morals and re 
 ligion differs from ours albeit members of the same 
 church, as the city differs from the country. Some 
 thing that can hardly be understood by one so young 
 as yourself. But I do not think I care for you to com 
 prehend it or to be different from what you are.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 169 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 When at the Crompton's ball on New Year's Eve, 
 Hector M'Call having been hurriedly called to the bed 
 side of a patient, left his sisters, Anna and Jean, in 
 the care of Larry Houghton their home being on the 
 road which led directly to his own, two miles further 
 away, they were to wait at Compton's until one o'clock ; 
 at which time if he had failed to return, Larry was to 
 take his place as escort. The young ladies at home, 
 the carriage must be sent immediately to the house of 
 his patient for the doctor would be very tired. He 
 did not return, and Larry refusing to stay all night, 
 proceeded to walk the remaining two miles. 
 
 "They are good to themselves alone" he said, as 
 he plodded along with his patent leather dancing shoes 
 full of sand. "But what else can be expected from a 
 lot of old bachelors and old maids." 
 
 When he came to Berenger's tired out and sleepy, 
 he stopped; and that is how he came to know what 
 many only guessed. "Can you give me a bed?" said 
 the exhausted traveler, throwing himself into the 
 nearest chair. 
 
 "I can and a separate one. My housekeeping is 
 improving by stages, I believe we slept together when 
 you were here last." 
 
 "Your housekeeping will soon reach its last and best 
 stage, will it not? What a lucky man you are! For 
 tune showers her gifts upon you, regardless. But I 
 am surprised that the final step has been so long post 
 poned; I thought it would have taken place a couple 
 of years ago," said Larry, who had reasons of his 
 own for wishing it had.
 
 170 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I am glad you have mentioned the subject; I had 
 just finished writing my father a letter on the same 
 topic when you came in. I find myself less and less 
 willing to take the 'final step.' And if fortune had 
 behaved as you think she has in a business way at 
 least I would have broken a few of my chains long 
 ago. Gifts ! She doesn't even give me wages ! I have 
 only that part of the income from this property and 
 that on the San Antonio river, which may be left when 
 the running expenses have been paid. I have other 
 complaints to make. I am thinking of breaking off 
 my engagement." 
 
 Larry was aghast and for some minutes sat silent. 
 
 "But this house? The fields and pasture lands that 
 go with it will not these come to you when you 
 marry?" 
 
 "Not if I marry the lady of my choice I'm afraid." 
 
 "I believe I know the lady of your choice, and every 
 one else at the ball to-night must have guessed it. I 
 do not see how with any show of honour, you can break 
 away after all the publicity given to it; unless the 
 lady What does Miss Proctor say? Or have you 
 got to her yet?" 
 
 "I may as well tell you all, as long as I've said this 
 much. She does not say what I would say in answer 
 to such letters as I write. But it may be she doesn't 
 understand. I have said and done everything I can 
 think of to procure a dismissal, but have only been 
 successful in postponing it. I am thinking of a change 
 in tactics. Can't you help me with an idea or a sug 
 gestion." 
 
 "No. I've never had to maneuver for a dismissal." 
 
 "You are all against me, I'm afraid." Berenger 
 stopped slightly embarrrassed for a moment or two 
 then continued: "Larry, I'm not ruffling your 
 feathers, am I? Have you still any hopes of expecta 
 tions connected with that young person? I will not 
 be interfering, will I?"
 
 171 
 
 "No. I have neither hopes nor expectations; that 
 young person settled them all permanently, for all 
 time many months ago. We will not be rivals. But 
 pull out of it, Archie. You are making a mistake. 
 You've done what you were sent here to do. You've 
 proved yourself to be a fine business man and an un 
 common good boy; and if, as you have told me, your 
 wife will bring you a small fortune at beginning, with 
 the prospect of another in the future, it really seems 
 to me that you do not know what you are doing or 
 what you want." 
 
 "My dear friend, there never was a man who knew 
 better. There is always a good fish in the sea for men 
 like you if you fail to catch one, another will do. But 
 I want my mate. You have never before heard me say 
 I loved a woman, and you have known me for five 
 years. I think you will give me credit for a touch of 
 honour and some kind of a conscience, when I tell you 
 that from first sight of her, Felix Bathurst has never 
 been out of my thoughts for an hour, unless when 
 asleep. I have been avoided and kept at a distance, it 
 is true, but I have always known that I could have 
 opened a way to a closer acquaintance as I did to 
 night. This abstinence is due to a sense of filial 
 duty and also, though in a lesser degree to a sense of 
 honour. 
 
 "I have thought there was another cause for it ; until 
 to-night I have always believed she disliked you; that 
 you offended her the day she came to the commisariat 
 at El Correo." 
 
 Berenger, standing before the fire with his hands 
 in his pockets, was laughing at the memory of it. 
 
 "Our first meeting how funny it was ! There was 
 a little of everything to be found in it the joy of a 
 sudden discovery the unbridled rapture and rever,en- 
 tial adoration like a child, or Eve when she first saw
 
 172 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Adam. There was a misconception of character on 
 the part of both that caused the trouble I taking her 
 to be very young and a romp, and she making a much 
 greater mistake about me." 
 
 "An undeserved tribute in this case in almost any 
 case of the same kind don't you think?" 
 
 "It was one, which if not at the moment recognized, 
 was afterwards appreciated at its full value," said 
 Archie, gravely. "For never was a light fault more 
 heavily punished. I have been living under a ban ever 
 since, until to-night, when I had to steal up under 
 cover. It was like stalking deer; but it pays. I knew 
 when I touched her hand that I had never before loved 
 a woman. There is no use in dwelling upon my fine 
 prospects. I am willing to give up my last picayune 
 and get down to the ground." 
 
 "Put Miss Bathurst in a jacal with a dirt floor and 
 turn vaquero." 
 
 "Oh, no, not so bad as that. I could take care of her 
 from the beginning. Don't vex yourself about that. 
 She, herself, will not be a pauper, and I see profit 
 ahead in these government contracts; and besides, 
 there is Tabor's offer which if accepted would put me 
 on my feet at once." 
 
 "Well, which ever way it goes you have my best 
 wishes," said Larry sleepily. "You speak like a man 
 sure of his ground, but don't show it so plainly. You 
 forgot you were at a country ball where everybody's 
 business is his neighbor's. Monroe, ranking you with 
 the Benedicts, said you were trying to keep the single 
 men from dancing with Miss Bathurst. It may have 
 been a good joke on the single men, but it was hardly 
 fair to the young lady for the women who might want 
 to dance with Mr. Berenger, would have something to 
 say ; and that means that the brunt of the blame would 
 fall on Felix." 
 
 "I am innocent of all intention of joking, and 
 thought nothing of the effect of anything I did, and do 
 not believe the consequences will be serious."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 173 
 
 The evening had been full of surprises. In the first 
 months following their misunderstanding, Berenger 
 was inclined to believe Felicia's conduct to be the out 
 growth of an obstinate or shrewish temper; but her 
 universal popularity contradicted this. Later he called 
 to mind the proud beauty of the grave, angry eyes 
 when she bade him let go her bridle reins, deciding 
 that the temper shown here was not of the kind which 
 resulted in childish petulance, but that she had in her 
 ignorance of the world put th,e worst construction upon 
 his thoughtlessness; and when at Bethlehem, she left 
 her seat by his side, he took the act to be the outcome 
 of an incontrolable antipathy or perhaps actual dislike: 
 Her singular prettiness had instantly taken hold of 
 him; her very evident admiration had flattered him, 
 and with it all there was a curious feeling that this 
 immature young stranger would one day be his wife; 
 that he could never again so consider another. He 
 would have been content with her exquisite outward 
 beauty though accompanied as he had at first sup 
 posed, by a haughty temper; but to-night her earnest 
 ness and sweet simplicity of character were a surprise 
 to him, and there was a pathetic note in her acceptance 
 of his friendship which touched his heart; there was 
 within it all the delight of a child who receives an un 
 expected honour or commendation from a superior; 
 but showing above this was a woman's recognition of 
 the supremacy of man. He recalled her words her 
 expression and manner in repeating them again and 
 again. What was it he "saw in her face?" 
 
 "Like her?" She had long passed that stage in his 
 affection, and he saw that in her face which would 
 forever make the man of him he had always hoped to 
 be. He knew that in Mrs. Peyton's presence as act 
 ing hostess, she would not refuse to dance with him, 
 for she was well-bred. In all her previous avoidance 
 of him she had violated no rule of propriety. He had 
 learned all he wished or cared to know and had written 
 his letter.
 
 174 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 It was a full explanation of everything relating to 
 his trouble. It gave a proper description of Miss 
 Bathurst. Her amiable traits of character, her accom 
 plishments and her great beauty, and included a state 
 ment in regard to the standing of her family. It ended 
 with a request that his father would think the matter 
 over well before deciding what was best. Assuring 
 him that he would proceed no further until his will 
 was known. 
 
 Following this was an account in detail of all busi 
 ness affairs which referring as it did to a proposed 
 sale of a large property, covered many pages. 
 
 It would be fifteen days or more before an answer 
 might be looked for. He had bound himself only so far 
 as to take no steps until after he would have received a 
 reply to this letter, but the nature of his next move 
 ment afterwards, he had not yet determined. Though 
 he felt that submission to what he knew would be his 
 father's will, would hereafter be in business matters 
 only, it might be that he would also throw off this 
 with other shackles, which had long been too galling 
 to be endured. He had found himself hampered by 
 his father's methods in business. Managing an in 
 herited fortune successfully, he knew not how to take 
 advantage of the short roads to wealth always to 
 be found in a prosperous new country. As it was now 
 he was simply his father's agent with power only to 
 carry out his instructions. 
 
 Not gifted with Miss Boling's fine intuitive percep 
 tion, he was by no means certain of Felicia. He had 
 found that the training of a man about town, or it 
 might better he said a man of the world, had not given 
 him the right to look upon her as a simple country 
 girl; she was, it is true, simple as a child in many 
 things; but she was more, and had "brought him up 
 standing" many times with her ready, straightforward 
 questions and replies. No, he was not sure, but he
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 175 
 
 would see. There were to be entertainments to which 
 they would both be invited, and besides they would 
 meet at church. If he should find that she loved him? 
 He knew that all must give way before that. He would 
 be patient; there was much to do. He had also cer 
 tain unformed plans to put in shape. Fifteen days was 
 not a long time, and there was much to make the in 
 terval one of interest. It was a month before the an 
 swer came. 
 
 Although nine out of ten Virginians coming to 
 Texas about this time were Episcopalians, hitherto 
 their numbers did not warrant the building of a 
 church, and there were few clergymen of that denomi 
 nation. These usually held services in unoccupied 
 dwellings or other vacant buildings, or at odd times in 
 school houses used by other denominations. One clergy 
 man used his own parlour for many months for that 
 purpose. As a matter of course pews and their uses 
 were either unknown or disapproved by a people, the 
 majority of whom held such stern Calvinistic views of 
 whatever savored of ritualism believing that the out 
 side form and inner architectural adornment of 
 churches in which such methods of Divine service pre 
 vailed, were things as much to be avoided as sin it 
 self. Many of the early settlers living around these 
 school-houses had never known any other kind of tem 
 ple in which to serve the Lord. The teacher's seat and 
 desk on a slightly raised platform, was the pulpit on 
 Sundays and other meeting days. It was also used 
 by the speaker at political gatherings. The plainer the 
 better. It was not only the untaught and ignorant who 
 thus believed, but often persons of fair education and 
 some culture were disciples of such simplicity; believ 
 ing also that any adornment of wall, pulpit, pews or 
 ceiling to be nearly as sinful as the organ and its 
 music a musical instrument having the power to con-
 
 176 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 vert the most sacred anthem into a delusion and snare 
 of the Devil. As to the more ignorant they had heard 
 that such grandeur existed in the old world and of 
 the misery that had been wrought upon their fore 
 bears by the people who had belonged to these pompous 
 churches, and who had in the name of Christianity op 
 pressed the poor and driven them to take refuge across 
 the ocean. None but the Catholic, Episcopalian, and 
 the ultra aristocratic of their own Presbyterian, Bap 
 tist or Methodist churches, ever had pews wherein 
 the men, women and children sat together. With peo 
 ple of this class, it was an unwritten law that men 
 and women should sit on opposite sides of the church. 
 It was an act of impropriety when violated. A dis 
 regard of the known decree of a large majority. And 
 if, as told before Mr. Berenger had caused surprise and 
 criticism on the first Sunday in January, 1856, when 
 he passed over the gentlemen's section of the house of 
 Bethlehem and sat down on the women's side ; he now 
 not only had increased the displeasure of the Bethle- 
 hemites to double its former volume, but laid himself 
 open to public rebuke. For on the several consecutive 
 Sundays in the same month, he had repeated his of 
 fense by sitting with the ladies of the Little Kosta 
 Ranch. No other male being present on that particular 
 bench, except Basil; who had well defined suspicions 
 from the first. For of course there was a cause for 
 this contemptuous disregard of an arbitrary custom, 
 and with some degree of curiosity and concern in the 
 manner of its effect upon his sister, he had decided 
 to occupy a post of observation, which might help him 
 to see which way the tide of public opinion was mov 
 ing, and to steer clear of breakers. He had already 
 found that the women or a part of them, at least, were 
 taking the lead; their interest in the future private 
 affairs of Miss Proctor, seeming to have almost 
 reached a vital point. This struck him in a quiet way 
 as being most singular; as, if she were at all like 
 Archie, she might not even allow herself to know them
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 177 
 
 much less invite them to dinner. There was no way 
 in which Felix could be reckoned responsible for this, 
 nor as far as he could see, was she conscious of it. He 
 would not have taken her to task, if she had been, for 
 since she had grown up, he was a little bit afraid of 
 her. As for Archie, himself half -American as from 
 long residence, he might justly be called it was cer 
 tain that he knew and knowing did not care. There 
 was nothing to be ruffled about; if there should be, 
 he would know what to do. It was as he thought 
 there was no cause for anxiety as far as the supposed 
 delinquent was responsible. It was now at the end 
 of the third week after Berenger's letter to his father 
 had been posted. He had met Felicia often, but al 
 ways in the presence of others. But gossip invents 
 and supposes, and the affair was rapidly assuming 
 larger proportions. 
 
 It was part and parcel of his conduct at the ball. 
 To be discussed with merriment, jealousy or animad 
 version according to the nature of the gossiper. A 
 suggestion of trouble in the matrimonial prospect of 
 Mr. Berenger, was answered by another that "per 
 haps Archie would like that for the preference shown 
 for Miss Bathurst on New Year's night was of a sort 
 not to be mistaken." Some of his own too frankly ut 
 tered phrases had been repeated, and Felicia was be 
 ginning to share the blame. One countrywoman noted 
 for freedom of speech, said to a crowd: 
 
 "Did you ever see such asshorance? It was bad 
 when Dr. Winston, that feller from Washington, set 
 by Miss Mildred all winter. But it was his own sister 
 and his own little girl all of 'em delicate an' he 
 dyin' of consumption. But I can't see no excuse for 
 this. It's plain as a pike-staff that Mr. Archie Ber 
 enger don't care a rap for our rules and regulations." 
 
 The same complaint was made to Miss Crofts, a day 
 or two later.
 
 178 AIvONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "But, Mrs. Franklin, Mr. Berenger behaved himself. 
 He didn't crowd anybody out. There was plenty of 
 room : and then you know he is an Episcopalian and 
 is accustomed to pews and thought nothing of it." 
 
 "I'd say thought nothin' of it. He wanted to git as 
 close to Flishy Bathurst as he possibly could ; but when 
 a man is that much engaged to another woman that 
 he's got a house built for her and is goin' to be mar 
 ried on the twenty-second day of March next, he's 
 the same as married anyhow, and I think it's time he 
 was settin' to himself." 
 
 "He didn't sit by Felix." 
 
 "Naw, but he was watchin' her, pertendin' like he 
 wahn't lookin' at her. I never see'd him settle down 
 like that by anybody else an' I've knowed him fer 
 gwine on four years or more. You bet, it means some- 
 thin'. I know him. Not that he's ever been once in 
 our house. No indeed ! Mr. Berenger ain't got no use 
 fer poor folks not he ; that is, decent poor-folks. He 
 can go buccaneering all over the country on them fast 
 hawses of his'n ridin' around with sich cattle as 
 that French widder, Mrs. Gaultier an' them good-for- 
 nuthin' Dessier girls, an' goin' with other young fel 
 lers o' the same sort, to them wild Polacca dances at 
 St. Hedwig. But set down to a good dinner in a house 
 like mine? I never see him do it!" 
 
 "Only yesterday," went on Mrs. Franklin, "my Bob 
 asked him to come in an' take dinner with us. I had 
 a good biled vegetable dinner. But no !" 
 
 "No, I thank you, Franklin, I have to meet a man 
 at Crofts' (your father, Susannah), "and I've just 
 time to get there." And he lifts his hat and vamoses. 
 Stuck-up peacock!" 
 
 "Day before yesterday? He did have to meet a man 
 at our house about the sale of some land; and he 
 missed him by half an hour." And passing over Mrs. 
 Franklin's misuse of the word buccaneer, Susannah 
 proceeded to defend the absent.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 179 
 
 "But Mrs. Franklin, Jack and the Houghtons were 
 with him at the Polish dance, and Jack said it was beau 
 tiful. They wore peasant costumes and danced some 
 national dances. It was all very foreign and pretty." 
 
 "May be so; but that don't alter the case. For all 
 that it's just as I said he don't take no middle ground. 
 He'll go to Houghton's, Dunbar's, Peyton's and places 
 like them, but he'd much ruther go to one of them wild 
 Polacky stampedes than to a decent afternoon sociable 
 in a house like mine, where ther's no dancin' an' 
 cavortin' aroun' to German or nigger music." 
 
 "Oh, Mrs. Franklin, you ought to attend one of them. 
 There is no disorder, and being nearly all of them 
 Catholic in religion, they see no harm in such amuse 
 ments." 
 
 "That's all well enough fer you, Susannah, you bein' 
 a 'Piscopalian, but they ain't no good goin' to grow 
 out of this ball goin', by them that don't belong to such 
 a free church, and two or three of them girls that went 
 and danced, or tried to, at the Compton's New Year 
 blow-out, would of been turned out of church if Parson 
 M'Cauley hadn't been so obleegin' about it callin' it a 
 youthful indiscretion and that after him and her both 
 had done their level best to lead all the young people 
 in the county into goin' to it. He wouldn't a' tried so 
 hard to keep the others from bein' turned out if Marion 
 hadn't a' been one of 'em." 
 
 "My girls was invited, and Bob said let 'em go, bein' 
 that Mrs. M'Cauley had said it wouldn't be any harm 
 to jest go an' look on. Look on, ses I Not one step! 
 I was over there the day before, an' bless yo' life I 
 never did see such fixin's. Mrs. M'Cauley was that 
 f inickin' for fear Marion wouldn't be dressed in good 
 evenin' style, that she went up to Paul Bathurst's and 
 got the school teacher to fit the lining of a white silk 
 tissue frock for her. It's easy to see what she's aimin' 
 at. She's pintin' her ammunition at that red-headed
 
 180 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Bathurst and them Peyton boys. But it's in my mind 
 that she'll miss her mark and find out what a middle- 
 aged indiscretion can do. Marion is twenty-three if 
 she's a day and the other two is borderin' on thirty, 
 an' ought to've given up long ago." 
 
 "Good bye, Mrs. Franklin, I have a whole day's sew 
 ing before me." 
 
 "Tell your ma she needn't have been in sich a hurry 
 about the carpet and to come to my end of the table 
 at the Saturday basket meeting," but iSusannah was 
 already out of the gate and walking rapidly down the 
 road. 
 
 "I wonder what made her hike off like that. Mebbe 
 I did talk too much," said Mrs. Franklin standing in 
 the doorway looking after her. "She always ups an' 
 runs when a body gits to tattlin'. Well she's a good 
 girl anyhow, if she has got a name like a nigger song." 
 
 This was Monday. Susannah hurried home and at 
 once took up her sewing; stopping only to assist her 
 mother in preparing the noonday meal, she worked in 
 dustriously until four o'clock, and was now sitting idly 
 by the window of their little parlour. The Crofts lived 
 below, but on the opposite side of the street from the 
 store of Meyer & Southwell, in whose building was the 
 postoffice. This window commanded a view of the 
 front entrance ; this was the busiest hour for shopping 
 and many were coming for mail. Amongst others 
 Susannah saw Archie Berenger ride up, dismount and 
 enter the store. His appearance there recalled the 
 tattle of Mrs. Franklin, which in the hurry of the day's 
 work had been banished from her mind. With this 
 return came other recollections of a more serious 
 nature. On the preceding Saturday, Mrs. Dunbar, a 
 totally different person from Mrs. Franklin, had made 
 known in plain words her ideas on the subject at pres 
 ent under discussion, and in terms of far more unchar 
 itable significance than were ever heard from her more
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 181 
 
 humble sister in the church. After turning the matter 
 over in her mind, Susannah had on the same evening 
 asked her mother if it would not be best to warn 
 Felix of this growing gossip that so nearly approached 
 scandal ; and which coming from Mrs. Dunbar, carried 
 a weight and attracted a notice that could never attach 
 to the idle chattering of such as Mrs. Franklin. 
 
 "Wait until you hear more of it. It is best some 
 times not to notice what seems too ridiculous for belief. 
 I am not greatly different from others, and it would 
 take much more than I have yet heard or seen to con 
 vince me of any wrong intention. Mr. Berenger has 
 sat in the Bathurst pew or on the same seat and looked 
 at Felix. That is all it comes to," said Mrs. Crofts. 
 
 It had been perhaps an hour after Berenger who 
 had come for his mail and had gone into the postoff ice, 
 when Felix and Kaspar came up. Susannah rose and 
 stood by the window. Daisy got off his horse and ran 
 in but in less than a minute's time came again to the 
 door, and shaking his head, said something to his sis 
 ter, who sat on her horse a little way off; she nodded 
 and immediately turned into the wide road that led 
 down the river. In a short time Kaspar again made 
 his appearance accompanied by Berenger, who after 
 speaking a few words to the boy hastily mounted his 
 horse and galloped off in the direction taken by Felix. 
 Susannah no longer hesitated. One of the charges had 
 been that this couple had been riding alone several 
 times in the past two or three weeks once at night. 
 Her mother was absent ; but she knew that Miss Boling 
 was that day visiting the D unbars and though late, 
 might not yet have left there. She put on her hat and 
 walking rapidly, fortunately met her a hundred yards 
 or less from the Dunbar residence. 
 
 "Stop a minute, I want to have a little chat with 
 you. Get out Bettie" to Mrs. Bathurst's maid, who 
 was driving. "Get out and walk about a little." 
 
 When seated in the buggy, after telling of many 
 things pertinent she concluded by saying:
 
 182 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "But what seems worst of all, it has been said by 
 people of the highest standing among us, that she rides 
 too much alone that a girl who roams the woods so 
 often alone and at all hours, must be a bold one and 
 might with sufficient temptation break off an engage 
 ment or even come between man and wife. I give I 
 believe the exact language. And just think of it! 
 They have, not ten minutes ago, gone down the river 
 to Houghton's, I think and that's five miles, with 
 not a soul along besides themselves." 
 
 Here both ladies broke into incontrolable laughter. 
 
 "Yes," said Miss Boling, finally; "Felicia told me 
 this morning that she would stay all night there; but 
 I thought Daisy was to go with her." 
 
 Susannah explained that she had seen Daisy leave 
 for home just as the others had disappeared from 
 sight. 
 
 "We know that it all comes from envy or jealousy, 
 but how malicious it is and how absurd ! Was anyone 
 named besides Berenger?" 
 
 "No, I heard of no one else. I wondered what mar 
 ried man was in danger if it could possibly be Mr. 
 Dunbar." 
 
 "We must prevent all possibility of that." laughed 
 Miss Boling. "We are going to stop the rides, or at 
 least limit them to safer latitudes; we decided upon 
 that after hearing of the renewed Indian depredations. 
 But who advanced such ideas as the breaking up of 
 lovers' engagements and the intereference in domestic 
 matters? It would be laughable it is laughable when 
 thought of in connection with Felicia." 
 
 "So mother said. But mother and I agreed that it 
 was best for such things to be made known to parents 
 and guardians if possible before gaining too much head 
 way." 
 
 "You are right ; and I am thankful you told me, only, 
 for I am not sure I will ever mention it to Mrs. Bath-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 183 
 
 urst, who as you know is an invalid but I will tell 
 Felicia. But you have told me no names. How did 
 you learn it?" 
 
 "It was not told to me directly I overheard it." 
 
 "Nevertheless, Susie, if possible I would like you to 
 tell me. I want all the light I can get." 
 
 "I will tell you, Miss Boling, but don't tell anyone 
 else, except of course, Felicia. It was Mrs. Dunbar, 
 the lady you were visiting to-day, who made the sland 
 erous inference the others Mrs. Elwell, Mrs. Bur 
 ton, and Mrs. Godfrey agreed with her." 
 
 "Ah ! I begin to interpret your fear for Mr. Dunbar. 
 And the other ladies either one of them would give 
 him a seat beside her in church, in a flutter of extasy, 
 if he asked the privilege." 
 
 "As I said before, Miss Boling, do not mention my 
 interference ; Mrs. Dunbar might accuse me publicly of 
 meddling, and although I am not altogether a coward, 
 I would not like to meet her in open fight." 
 
 "I will not. I understand the feeling of delicacy 
 which prompts your request. But I must admit your 
 warning is necessary, for I would like to meet her in 
 open fight." 
 
 Without exaggerating the importance of what she 
 had heard, Miss Boling began to review the events of 
 the past two years; especially those which might be 
 supposed to affect the present situation. 
 
 To begin with, she was convinced that nothing had 
 happened nothing had been done by either Felicia or 
 Berenger, which might even suggest a scandal. It had 
 been a growth out of small things and had begun at 
 New Year's Eve. Of course every one present had no 
 ticed that Berenger, with an arrogance, that many 
 thought characteristic, had chosen from amongst all
 
 184 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 others the prettiest girl in sight and had with a well- 
 bred sort of impertinence, kept other more timid ad 
 mirers away. In the world to which he belonged in 
 his own place in it such an act would be accepted as 
 legitimate, and to be regarded as simply amusing. And 
 so it was if it had ended there but had it? And if 
 it had not? Well, he was not yet a married man; and 
 it might still be a question whether or not he would 
 marry the lady to whom he was affianced. Such en 
 gagements were often broken. But although she 
 strongly believed him to be in love with Felicia, she 
 was equally certain that she had done nothing that 
 could be construed into an effort to draw him from his 
 allegiance. 
 
 No, there was nothing to do that had not already 
 been done. Felicia had been warned by her parents, 
 her brother and herself. The man would soon leave 
 for the North, he would be married when he come back 
 and all would be right. She laughed to herself as the 
 thought of the impossibility of controling affairs like 
 this. "The young scamp, in spite of all our care, rides 
 alone with the forbidden flower for two miles. I have 
 not the least anxiety; my darling's safety lies in her 
 own strength of character; and I might add in his 
 also." She recalled with amusement an old story she 
 had once read of an elderly princess who had a son 
 an Adonis in the perfection of his beauty. Of whom 
 the peasant fathers and mothers in all the fields be 
 longing to the farm houses and cottages throughout 
 the valleys, surrounding the castle, had complained. 
 They were afraid to trust their daughters with the out 
 door work unless guarded by the .elders; this was oft- 
 times impossible. "What would her Highness advise 
 them? She would have the great bell, which hung in 
 the church tower, rung, when the paragon walked 
 forth, the maidens must hie them indoors, until its 
 loud tones would announce the return of the young 
 prince." This was plainly an impossible course to 
 follow here, though the present situation seemed to
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 185 
 
 call for something similar. And thought she "It is 
 a sad thing there are not enough of this kind of men 
 to go around." Miss Boling had, at first sight, been 
 favorably impressed with Berenger. She prided her 
 self upon her judgment of human nature, and justly; 
 for she was rarely deceived. Now, she was amusing 
 herself by summing up his various points in both per 
 son and character. Of his extreme personal beauty, 
 there could be no two opinions, and it added no little 
 to his attractiveness, that he attached, or seemed to 
 attach no value to its possession. There was not a 
 vestige of foppery. To be clean was second nature. No 
 one ever saw him in ill-fitting clothes. The best of 
 laundrying could be had in San Antonio. It was also 
 to be found nearer home. Warren attended to that, 
 and large oblong, shallow boxes made weekly trips by 
 stage to the city, under his supervision. Berenger was 
 evenly six feet in height, of strong but slender build, 
 admirably proportioned as to length of limb size of 
 foot and hand the hand, strong, slim and long- 
 fingered a man's hand. All this taken along with 
 the perfect head, shapely neck and throat and superb 
 shoulders, entitled him to a first place in the highest 
 order of humanity. An expert in fencing, shooting, 
 riding, and dancing and graceful with it all. Col. 
 Sanford once said it was a lesson to a greenhorn to see 
 him mount a horse and worth five miles of hard rid 
 ing. "And he'll dismount at anytime to help an old 
 man into or out of his saddle and hold the stirrup for 
 him, just as he might help his own father. Yes, he's a 
 rollicking chap it is true but at the same time he's 
 a capital business man. Familiar you say ? No. He's 
 familiar with nobody but that's a good fault if it is 
 a fault." 
 
 Miss Boling remembered this eulogy, and believed 
 that something might be said of the degree and kind 
 of a familiarity sometimes existing among friends, 
 which could never be made the subject of reproach ; but 
 of course Col. Sanford did not mean this.
 
 186 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Reaching home and her thoughts continuing along 
 the same lines, she wondered what it was that made 
 so many ready to seize upon every pretext, just or un 
 just, to find fault with him. He was not self-assertive 
 in the usual sense of the word but there was no need 
 of self-assertion, for Nature had done that for him 
 when she made and placed upon him the stamp of a 
 finished specimen. It is true there was a certain in 
 tangible aloofness in the atmosphere about him which 
 even Mrs. Franklin seemed to feel and understand 
 and to resent with too much energy. How much dam 
 age had been done by this ill-natured gossipping? She 
 thought really none worth consideration. The young 
 man was pleased perhaps impassioned with the 
 beauty of a face. It might be, but she hardly thought 
 it would amount to more than that. How would it be 
 with Felicia? She was afraid she could only hope it 
 would be as with the others who had apparently been 
 as much charmed with her. 
 
 At the first convenient moment, Felicia was told of 
 Susannah's communication. At the end of it Miss 
 Boling inquired about the rides. 
 
 "The rides? I didn't know I was being talked about 
 like that; but I am glad Susie told you in the way 
 chosen it is like her. There were no rides with Mr. 
 Berenger, either in day or night-time." Pausing and 
 blushing hotly, she added: "I think I know how the 
 story of the night rides originated. Last week, you 
 may remember there was a night meeting of the Pres 
 byterians. As you know Daisy and I went ; when com 
 ing home we met Mr. Berenger, who turned and rode 
 back a little distance with us, and during this ride of 
 no further than two or three hundred yards, a crowd 
 of men and boys overtook and passed us. This was the 
 night-ride. There was no other."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 187 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 After Felicia had been warned by her parents and 
 teacher she relapsed into her former feeling of chilled 
 restraint. She had not seen Berenger's attentions in 
 the same light as had the others ; to her they had taken 
 the shape of an apology and meant the natural regret 
 of a generous nature. Of late their conversation had 
 been limited to the merest conventionalisms, and never 
 once had it lapsed into the freedom which character 
 ized it at Mrs. Compton's ball. Yet through it all she 
 knew if fault there was, it was her own that his man 
 ner was but a reflection of her own. "It is best," she 
 thought with a sigh, feeling a premonition of pain 
 of a whole lifetime of sorrow in which he would play 
 no part; that very soon he would go out of her life. 
 Very well; there were the others her family and her 
 friends; whatever followed she would make the best 
 of it all. 
 
 That evening she would make a long promised visit 
 to the Houghton ranch. As already told, she was rid 
 ing down the river road after parting with Kaspar at 
 Casa de Campo; she would pass his place. Her heart 
 beat rapturously at the thought ; perhaps, as often had 
 happened before, she would see him sitting on the 
 veranda or going about the grounds. This she knew 
 was not the right feeling, but believed it would cease 
 altogether when he was married. She was quite cer 
 tain that would end it must end it. Hearing the gal 
 loping of a horse, with frontier wisdom she looked back 
 and saw that it was Archie Berenger himself. 
 
 "I had to ride hard and fast to overtake you, Miss 
 Bathurst," he said, as bending over he reached out to 
 shake hands. "I asked Daisy about the family your 
 self, especially, and he told me you had just gone down 
 my way and here I am!"
 
 188 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 For a moment only, she looked at him, but he saw 
 once more the glad light which had so electrified him 
 at the New Year's ball. But a straightening of the 
 slight, graceful figure an instance after, showed him 
 that the barrier which in the past few weeks he had 
 failed to remove, was up again. "Now is my oppor 
 tunity," he had said to himself as soon as Daisy had 
 replied to his question: "Why isn't your sister with 
 you to-day where is she?" 
 
 "Who, Felix? She was with me until a minute or 
 two ago. She's gone down your way, and she's alone." 
 
 And now ! Was it so good an opportunity. A single, 
 surprised glance a flash-light had seemed to reveal 
 all he wanted to know. He was dizzy with joy. Why 
 not tell her at once how fondly he loved her ! But the 
 change had followed quickly and it was a beautiful 
 marble face now partly averted which chilled and 
 made him pause. It was the face of Darius ! Just so 
 had she looked when answering Mrs. Rainey's question 
 about his engagement. It was a natural and simple 
 enough reply to a question that was as presumptuous 
 as it was impertinent and uncalled for, but the woman 
 had shrunken back and flushed as from a sharp rebuke. 
 What would she think of an apostasy like the one con 
 templated ? Perhaps she is thinking of it he thought 
 half -humourously. He would wait. It was impossible 
 not to be wildly happy, but he must say something 
 else if only for a beginning. 
 
 "What a pretty pony! Hardly a pony either he's 
 very much of a horse. Isn't he one of the two that out 
 ran the Indians? What is his name?" 
 
 "Max Maximilian my own property," patting the 
 glossy shoulder. "Yes," it was Max and Echo 
 Daisy's horse. It would have been easy work out 
 running the Comanches if it had not been for our 
 mistake ; but i believe I have already told you all about 
 that." 
 
 "They are just alike I've noticed Max and Echo. 
 Why Echo?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 189 
 
 "They are brothers, and as you say, just alike their 
 voices being the same; and Max, as may be supposed, 
 knowing himself to be older, always neighs first when 
 separated and Echo answers." 
 
 "How very interesting! You ride well, Miss Bath- 
 urst; I often noticed that in the in the days when 
 you wouldn't speak to me. You use a long stirrup I 
 see." Disconcerted from the first, Felix was still 
 more discomfited by this allusion to the past. Feel 
 ing an almost insupportable delight in his presence, and 
 fearing detection, she had talked fast and nervously 
 and without looking at him ; she now hurried on in the 
 same manner. 
 
 "A long stirrup? Always; but it is easy to ride 
 Max; he paces as fast as he trots; but I like this gait 
 best it's neither the one nor the other. Daisy's horse 
 does it they are gaited alike," she asserted, for the 
 second time throwing a swift glance in his direction. 
 
 He was looking at her his eyes, half-closed, were 
 sparkling with mirth. 
 
 "He reads me through and through," she said to 
 herself, with a slight, impatient shrug of the shoulders 
 and blushing hotly. 
 
 "She is afraid I am going to be impertinent," he 
 thought, noting the gesture. 
 
 She was; and trying to think of a way to avert it. 
 She could think of nothing to say; but a little further 
 on the roads forked; the M'Calls lived not more than 
 two or three hundred yards away ought she not to 
 take the left hand ? No, this would not do ; he had rid 
 den fast to overtake her and had said so. She would 
 be braver; but she had never felt so abashed. 
 
 As if in answer to what was in her mind, he asked : 
 
 "Which of these equally good roads, are you going 
 to take?" 
 
 "The right hand one ; I am going past your place to 
 Houghton's and will stay all night."
 
 190 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "So Daisy told me, but I was afraid you would not; 
 you looked like you might stop at M'Call's," laughing 
 frankly, in boyish fun. 
 
 "Are you not afraid to ride so far alone?" 
 
 "Not afraid but sometimes a little anxious. When 
 the road leads through a chaparral I had always rather 
 not be alone, but I know my horse can run away from 
 anything I would be likely to meet." 
 
 "An arrow for instance? You might not be so lucky, 
 as before." 
 
 "Oh, an arrow. Indians, my father says, have 
 methods of warfare and they could not get in this far 
 South without meeting the Rangers who are scouting 
 now, North and West of this others are daily joining 
 them." 
 
 "That is true, yet they have committed some fearful 
 depredations in spite of the scouts. High up on the 
 Comal and Cibolo rivers they have both murdered and 
 stolen within the last two months. I saw a company 
 of regulars on their way to the mountains yesterday. 
 Miss Bathurst, promise me you will not ride alone 
 again for a long time at least." 
 
 "I need no urging knowing my danger." She now 
 observed that he was armed. When they reached 
 Berenger's place an old man at work in the yard hur 
 ried down the walk to open the gate. 
 
 "Don't open it, Warren, I'm not coming in yet." 
 
 The old man stood blinking after them as they passed 
 on muttering to himself. "That is the leddy they 
 are talking so much about and there is where the hitch 
 is. But if it pleases 'im it's no odds to me." 
 
 After a pleasant visit, Felix left Houghton's early in 
 the afternoon that she might reach the school-house at 
 the hour of dismissal. 
 
 Again passing Berenger's, she observed his horse 
 tied in the yard and saw Warren go hurriedly into the 
 house, out of which his master came immediately and 
 mounting hastily, joined her.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 191 
 
 "You see I'm trying to take care of you," he said. 
 "I will go with you across the river." 
 
 "You have a beautiful home and it will be lovelier 
 when the leaves come out." 
 
 "About all the credit is due to Warren ; he is fond of 
 trees and flowers and keeps the neighborhood supplied 
 with vegetables. Yes, it is a pretty place, but Miss 
 Bathurst, I'm tired of the country. Not so much that 
 either as disappointed. I never from the beginning 
 wanted to live here knowing that I could do every 
 way better in San Francisco or New Orleans. I have 
 always wanted to be on the coast. On the edge of salt 
 water, preferably. When I moved up from below at 
 El Corrreo, where I first saw you, don't you know 
 (with a quick little glance at her) the business men 
 of the country thought the future principal town of 
 this country would be where my place is now. It was 
 believed to be the best site for business on the line of 
 this road the road we are now on it is the Overland 
 Stage Route which reaches to California. The coaches 
 pass my door daily, as you know. Until of late it was 
 supposed that the railroad would take its place in less 
 than two years. In surveying it was found that Casa 
 de Campo, then only a postof f ice, would be the choice ; 
 and very soon plans for a courthouse were offered and 
 accepted ; and although there will be a rise in all lands 
 lying within a distance of from five to ten miles of the 
 favored spot, it will not be like selling residence lots to 
 several thousand homeseekers. But this does not de 
 scribe the length and breadth of my disappointment. It 
 has been over two years and the road has not begun 
 to come this way, as yet. Some time ago, shortly after 
 the survey had been made, I wrote to my father beg 
 ging him to let me sell our land and other property in 
 this State. I ought to say his property, for I am only 
 an agent I have nothing. This would set me free to 
 go where I might choose. After several weeks of wait 
 ing, his answer was that he had not thought the matter 
 worthy of consideration. I wrote again and more
 
 192 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 plainly, and found last evening when I opened my mail 
 that I am to stay and in other ways to do as he thinks 
 best. I have again written and still more positively, 
 for I am sure he is wrong, for since writing the second 
 time I have had another reasonable offer. I will know 
 in a few days." 
 
 "Then if you sell your property you will leave here?" 
 
 "I have a mind to cut and run whether I sell or not." 
 
 "Take French leave? I hope it will not come to that 
 for you will be missed. I know little of business mat 
 ters, but I hope for your sake it will be as you wish. Do 
 you think there will be no railroad here?" 
 
 "I think it is being wofully mismanaged. In time 
 there will be several roads in this part of Texas, but it 
 will be longer than I care to wait. I like the game of 
 making money, Miss Bathurst, and I know from my 
 experience, short though it has been, that I could hold 
 a hand with the best business men in the country. But 
 I am an only son and I do not like to oppose my father. 
 I am all he has, and I have not always pleased him. In 
 this instance I have half a mind that it would be a 
 weakness to yield to his wishes in doing what he evi 
 dently takes to be my duty. If I could get away fol 
 low my own bent always of course choosing my own 
 business partners and and other associates, I would 
 have no fear of the result." 
 
 When they reached the postoffice, Berenger, having 
 dismounted and posted his letters, rejoined Felicia. 
 They rode in silence until across the ford. Then resum 
 ing the conversation, he said: 
 
 "Tell me, Miss Bathurst, what you would do, were it 
 possible for you to be placed in the same predicament ? 
 Sometimes I am tempted to toss up a coin and leave 
 it to heads or tails." 
 
 "Perhaps that would be a more intelligent plan than 
 to leave it to me yet, I must say I feel an intense in 
 terest in all you have said about it. I have the same 
 ideas of independence. I believe that as far as pos 
 sible, every one should be self-supporting, or should
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 193 
 
 at least make himself or herself able to be so; and at 
 the same time be willing to help those who never can. 
 Do you know?" she said, looking at him admiringly, 
 "I think you will succeed in anything you undertake. 
 You talk like Uncle Darius, who always makes things 
 go as he wills." 
 
 "Go as he wills. And are you like him?" 
 
 "At present, no. My will is subject to that of my 
 parents, to do as nearly right as I know, and to please 
 them," she added sadly '"It is not always easy to do 
 right." 
 
 "No, I'll be damned if it is ! I beg you pardon ; but 
 it is sometimes harder still to know what is right. I'm 
 labouring under the strain of it at this moment. It 
 amounts to the same thing. After my way of think 
 ing to do what I have been told is the right thing in 
 this case, would be a blunder a very serious one." 
 
 "As to that I would have to know more of it before I 
 could form an opinion." And not having the most dis 
 tant idea that his perplexity was in any way due to 
 herself, she said: 
 
 "I differ with you in that I believe we can always 
 know what is right, even if at the time it does not seem 
 best for us. It may be also the most difficult thing 
 for us to do but there are things" she continued 
 thinking only of herself "which are both right and 
 honourable and things which are wrong and dishonour 
 able, yet it so happens that all of us who are at all 
 well-bred recognize the difference." Berenger never 
 afterwards looked upon her as a child. 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, (looking at his watch), let us ride 
 under that liveoak tree and stop awhile in the shade. 
 I will tell you more of it I will explain fully." 
 
 "Are you not afraid of Indians? Look into the chap 
 arral beyond isn't there some one on the other side?" 
 Felix was laughing. 
 
 "Good afternoon, Mr. Berenger." Kaspar came out 
 of the thicket lifting his hat.
 
 194 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I came to meet you, Felix, because I knew you would 
 be afraid when you came to this place." 
 
 "Don't Daisy. I have a proven reputation for brav 
 ery. I am a Ranger a scout! I get my titles from 
 Big Foot Wallace, himself, and and some of the neigh 
 bors. There is no lack of evidence." 
 
 "Including that of Capt. VanDorn. Who would testi 
 fy on oath to the fact of your being 'as cool as they 
 make 'em.' " 
 
 "I am afraid to endorse that when I remember how 
 I felt when I saw how the big Indian's horse could run." 
 
 "Kaspar riding ahead, their conversation again took 
 on a confidential tone. Berenger told again of his 
 deep regret for his thoughtless act ; how it had followed 
 him for days, increased a thousand fold by what he had 
 heard of the danger she had escaped. She would be 
 surprised to know how much it had troubled him. He 
 had tried so hard to meet her, but her attitude was one 
 of implacable resentment. She had so successfully kept 
 out of his way and he was afraid to come to the house 
 believing it to hold the frankest little enemy he had 
 ever provoked. She had left her seat beside him at 
 Bethlehem, in the face of the whole congregation; if 
 she were capable of that there might be a row she 
 might set the hounds on him or " 
 
 Felix bent to the mane of her horse laughing for 
 a minute or two before being able to answer. 
 
 "'It was not at all as you think. At first, I might 
 have been stubborn; but afterwards, after I had kept 
 it up so long, I had got to be morbidly shy; and when 
 I left my seat in church it was due to that." 
 
 He told her that they were rapidly coming to a good 
 understanding one more meeting and they would be 
 acquainted; but he would always be afraid to call her 
 "'Felix." Holding her hand a moment too long in 
 parting, she withdrew it, saying with gentle dignity : 
 
 "I hope you will get the kind of a letter you want 
 when the time comes for an answer."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 195 
 
 "So do I; and if it should be the one hoped for, I 
 will come and tell you of it." 
 
 With an expression which had ruled out his usual 
 appearance of boyish gayety, Berenger rode home 
 wards, reflecting moodily upon the interview just over. 
 Feeling that here was the turning point which was to 
 decide whether or not he was to be the unhappy slave 
 of circumstances to be a ward or minor all his life 
 or to be his own man free and happy. He felt as 
 sured he could win this beautiful girl and with her 
 everyhting else worth seeking. 
 
 "Five minutes more and I would have told every 
 thing. And from the bottom of my heart, I wish I 
 had. Why didn't I send the boy ahead and go oh with 
 it. It would have barred at once all that is coming." 
 
 But it might be the best way to face it? It would 
 be the longest and hardest way; he was quite sure of 
 that. It would be like a battle it would be a battle 
 a hard fought one at that. He had a struggle in over 
 coming his own scruples for he had been taught to 
 look upon it as inevitable; that it was a thing to be 
 accepted like an article of faith, in the established 
 church, and that too without question. He would be 
 looked upon as an apostate from every point of view 
 and deserving the punishment accorded to such 
 unfortunates. 
 
 But for his father, he would care nothing for all 
 this. "She certainly has no wish to break the engage 
 ment." His memory quoting from his father's letter. 
 "Oh, no not now, because I've been working like a 
 jackass to make myself eligible." He laughed a little. 
 "If I might get on the downward grade again?" But 
 how far off and impossible that was now! Looking 
 forward and upward to a life of usefulness and perfect 
 happiness since when? And what has made it so 
 easy? Again his memory gave answer "I excused 
 you I thought it was something you saw in my face." 
 "Yes it was something I saw in her face."
 
 196 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Felicia gave an account of her visit to the Hough- 
 ton's, and of her meeting with Berenger, in a manner 
 so unreservedly frank and unconscious, that Miss Bol- 
 ing was confirmed in her notion that it would be folly 
 to disturb Paul and Andrea with what might be termed 
 Mrs. Dunbar's flights of fancy; deserving of notice 
 only as coming from one largely endowed with a malic 
 ious propensity to injure others. But it was easy to deal 
 with such persons if taken in time, and relying upon 
 her own ability to manage the matter she would tell 
 only Felicia; who as soon as she had heard all that 
 Miss Boling thought proper to tell her, said, indif 
 ferently : 
 
 "I don't think all that amounts to a row of pins, Aunt 
 Eff ie, because none of it is true and no one will believe 
 it. I could not count the number of persons with whom 
 I have ridden along the road in the same way as with 
 Mr. Berenger this afternoon." Then immediately 
 changing the subject, went on apropos: "I was sur 
 prised to hear him say he would like to leave the coun 
 try. The cause has something to do with money mat 
 ters. He is like Uncle Darius I mean he has a turn 
 for business. He says he likes to make money. You 
 know that is like gambling when it takes hold of a man. 
 It is a passion to which everything else must be sub 
 servient." 
 
 "Mr. Berenger doesn't look like that grasping. He 
 looks to me like a man who might have to fight pretty 
 hard with another controling passion, but he could 
 never be avaricious."' 
 
 "Oh," said Felix, "you have gone far ahead of my 
 meaning. I said 'Like Uncle Darius,' and Uncle Dar 
 ius is not that bad ; but from what Mr. Berenger says 
 it must be nearly so with him as that is the reason 
 why he wishes to leave the country; and perhaps ex 
 plains the delaying of his marriage. He says he has 
 nothing; possibly he is like Uncle Darius in that also, 
 for I've heard Uncle Darius say to Basil and the young-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 197 
 
 er boys, that no man ought to allow another man to 
 support him, even if that man was his own father. Yes, 
 Mr. Berenger is like Uncle Darius." 
 
 "Like your Uncle Darius. Is your Uncle Darius as 
 handsome?" 
 
 "Am I as handsome? You can judge for yourself 
 whether or not he is as handsome. Aunt Aurelia says 
 I am a female Darius B. Darius. Aunt Effie, they 
 do not favour in that way. Uncle Darius has big 
 grey eyes cool eyes that make people do things 
 eyes that make you afraid to do wrong : not that they 
 always look the same; sometimes they show love and 
 oh, everything " 
 
 "I understand; and can believe you resemble him 
 but being a female as your aunt says you are softer." 
 
 "Yes, I am softer. I know I could never be quite so 
 hard as I've known Uncle Darius to be ; and I've some 
 times been afraid of him but always always loved 
 him." 
 
 "I think I will like him. Your mother says he is 
 coming soon.'" 
 
 "Yes, he is coming. It has been over two years since 
 we saw him. Darling Uncle Darius !" 
 
 Two weeks had elapsed since the confidential inter 
 view under the liveoaks was interrupted. Mr. Berenger 
 was not at church on the day after, which was Sunday ; 
 nor did he appear on the Sunday following a week 
 after. 
 
 "The letter did not come, or if it did, he had for 
 gotten his promise," thought Felix, laughing at her 
 self for a momentary feeling of vexation and disap 
 pointment. A day or two after, however, the cause of 
 his absence was revealed. Col. Sanford, returning with 
 her father from below, when at tea remarked. "Archie 
 Berenger had made some land trades and sales at a 
 big profit ; and all in a week's time. He had sold every 
 thing but his home place on the river."'
 
 198 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "So I heard," answered Paul. "Some of this prop 
 erty was in improved ranches, I understand that is 
 there were fenced in pastures, with the usual accom 
 modations, such as roughly put up jacals, corrals, wells 
 and cattle-pens, ready for future ranching. I thought 
 he was going into the business himself." 
 
 "No. But he sold out at greater profit on account 
 of these improvements, and has already accepted an 
 other contract to supply a couple of army posts on the 
 frontier." 
 
 "He has forgotten his promise to take me fully into 
 his confidence." Felicia, laughing a little at the idea 
 that she herself, would like the game of making money 
 if only she were a man; but feeling quite sure there 
 would have to be a stronger motive behind the wish, 
 than a mere desire for gain. She plainly misunderstood 
 his meaning. A little reflection would have made ap 
 parent the fact, that a man like Archie Berenger would 
 long ago have been a controlling power in an independ 
 ent and well-conducted business of his own, had there 
 not been strong cause for his remaining in his present 
 subordinate position ; a position which in a roundabout 
 way was the consequence of filial reverence and affec 
 tion. He had been a disappointment to his father in 
 every way. Not realizing the extent or bitterness of 
 the disappointment until he himself become a man, he 
 resolved, no matter at what sacrifice, to win back the 
 love and esteem of the one whom from infancy he had 
 regarded with an affection a little less than idolatrous. 
 He could and he would. He soon justified his own opin 
 ion of himself. It was not a business he would have 
 chosen certainly not in his present subordinate ca 
 pacity going as he did for the first few months into 
 an already established business of cotton carrying, his 
 father being part owner in a line of clipper ships run 
 ning from New Orleans to Liverpool, and largely in 
 terested in other foreign trade. The elder Berenger 
 was surprised and elated at the result finding in his 
 son a capacity for business so much greater than was
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 199 
 
 required for the work in which he was now engaged 
 a work which he well knew could not be congenial to 
 a man like Archie, that tie resolved to change it. Nat 
 urally his mind turned to what he himself would pre 
 fer. The eyes of the world were upon Southwest 
 Texas. He had visited the country and had already in 
 vested in lands; some of his speculations in which had 
 turned out profitably. This was certainly the best 
 place for a beloved but profligate young man. 
 
 The expected letter, upon which so much depended 
 was received a few hours after parting with Felix. It 
 was something more than was expected; inasmuch as 
 there would be no further opposition to his selling out. 
 
 "Sell the property at the price offered ; even then if 
 Proctor fails me, my affairs here will be in a serious 
 condition. As to the other matter, come home after 
 you have done out there, and let us talk it over like 
 men. Refer to my answer to your first letter on the 
 same subject. I know of nothing further to say per 
 haps face to face we may think of something. Do not 
 sell the river place, for the simple reason that I am in 
 honour bound to hold it. I am pleased with your prom 
 ise to wait for my opinion, but we will have to meet. I 
 feel that I could not make my meaning clear by letter, 
 and you and I can not risk an estrangement." A few 
 more or less pertinent remarks and this was all. But 
 Berenger felt as an escaped prisoner might feel when 
 re-entrapped. He had a feeling of being hurried that 
 his father had not told him all; that his financial af 
 fairs were even worse than represented. He had an 
 idea that something unexplained had caused the delayed 
 answer to his own letter. He had asked for time. Now 
 he would push the sale. How glad he was when he 
 thought how surprised his father would be when he 
 knew of the great profit at which he had disposed of 
 this property, and that this profit was due to his own 
 management. It cheered him to know that by his own 
 superior ability he could always help his father. As 
 to the other matter, he intended to be his own master
 
 200 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 in that. No other man ever had or ever could influence 
 him in affairs relating to women, and certainly he 
 would allow no interference here. He could easily man 
 age to put it out of anyone's power to interfere. This 
 was his first thought, but it was abandoned almost at 
 the moment of conception. He was having to deal with 
 one whose standard of honour was of the highest. She 
 would ask questions. If he answered falsely or equivo 
 cally, he had not a doubt but she would believe him. 
 But did he want that? A thousand times, no! He 
 would only see her once more and say good bye; then 
 he would break all other ties and come back to claim 
 his own with clean heart and hands. He would go to 
 church and there like a friend would say good bye in 
 the presence of others, for doubting his own self-con 
 trol he would not risk a private interview. On the Sun 
 day which was his last, he was among the crowd which 
 stood around the door at the close of the morning ser 
 vice; and when Felix and her governess went to their 
 carriage, he approached them, and began at once to 
 tell them of his departure the next day. 
 
 "I will first go to New Orleans ; but I may have to 
 go further perhaps across the ocean; it is partly a 
 business trip, and I cannot say how long it may take 
 me; but it is possible I may be absent two or three 
 months." 
 
 He had been looking steadily at Felicia, while talking 
 to Miss Boling. 
 
 "Three months, Mr. Berenger! That sounds more 
 like a tour of pleasure than one of business. An ex 
 tended one, and I hope I know it will be a pleasant 
 one."' 
 
 He glanced at her, slightly knitting his brow, shook 
 hands, and without any further recognition of her 
 reply gave his hand to Felix. 
 
 "Good bye, Miss Bathurst?" 
 
 "Good bye, Mr. Berenger." It was all she could 
 manage to say, and looked as if shocked. He stood for 
 a moment or two as if in expectancy, then turned ab-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 201 
 
 ruptly away. Felix gazing after him with questioning 
 eyes/hardly seemed to breathe. Nothing was changed, 
 but she felt like the prisoner, who though long certain 
 of his doom, hears it confirmed, and with its confirma 
 tion, the day of its execution. The driver touched the 
 horses and they broke into a trot. 
 
 "He is both abrupt and uncommunicative. Why 
 didn't he say he was going to be married? For that is 
 what is the matter," said Miss Boling. 
 
 "Do you think he is intending that?" asked Felix, 
 who had instantly recovered her usual manner. 
 
 "What else could he mean? It is high time for him 
 to be doing something of the kind, if he ever expects 
 to do it," she snapped. "Didn't I say 'tour' plain 
 enough? He didn't deny it did he?" 
 
 Just now things were crowding. But later Felix 
 remembered the letter, yet failed to see any connection 
 between a business letter and a bridal tour. Still it 
 might be so ; at any rate the sooner Mr. Berenger's fate 
 was decided the better for her own : she could at least 
 make a better guess as to her own future, when able 
 to lay aside all wild speculation as to what might be 
 awaiting her. So shaken had she been by her own 
 emotion that she had not remarked that he was equally 
 affected. But Miss Boling had noted both, for turn 
 ing as their carriage moved away, she had seen him 
 stop and look after them as if hesitating. Somehow 
 she had felt infuriated. A kind of resistant rage took 
 possession of her, for which she told herself there was 
 no reasonable excuse; and when Felicia asked quite 
 calmly, if she would return for the evening service, she 
 answered crossly: 
 
 "No, I will not I do not care for it." 
 
 "I am glad, for neither do I." Felicia replied gently. 
 She wore the look of indifference and submissiveness 
 which had of late become habitual, and which gave a 
 winning charm to the expressive eyes eyes which told 
 "everything." Yet she had not the remotest idea that 
 Miss Boling had seen and understood the feeling of
 
 202 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 despair which a few minutes ago had enveloped her. 
 She did not speak again, but considered thoughtfully 
 how and what she would do hereafter. There were 
 some leaves in her journal to be destroyed; that done 
 there would, she was quite sure, be no record of her 
 first love. Her first love and her last. Yes, her last! 
 Would it be? She knew it would as well now as she did 
 many years after when memory brought back the same 
 scene to her mental vision the same pain to a heart 
 that for love of God and right, had through years of 
 sorrow refused to break. Light vapoury clouds were 
 throwing blue shadows across the road and on the wav 
 ing prairie grass, and a light wind, carrying the scent 
 of a thousand flowers on its wings, was shifting them 
 as fast as formed. She leant in a nerveless, helpless 
 way against the back of her seat gazing at the wide, 
 purple clover beds on the hills which bordered this 
 treeless prairie five miles away, and thinking think 
 ing, until absorbed in her thoughts, she forgot her sur 
 roundings and spoke aloud: 
 
 "It must be ! It is the only way. It is the right way." 
 
 "Of course it is. He ought to have married two or 
 three years ago, instead of dangling after married 
 women and unprincipled widows, even if they did take 
 the lead in dangling after him. It was a useless " 
 
 "Oh, Aunt Eff ie !" said Felix, sitting erect and laugh 
 ing back at her. "Dear Aunt Effie, how funny that 
 sounds! He may have done that, of course we mean 
 Mr. Berenger, but I did not mean that exactly; I was 
 thinking of something very different, and which con 
 cerns myself alone. I sincerely hope he will be happy, 
 and I am sure you and I will try our best to be so, no 
 matter what may come." 
 
 "Yes," said Miss Boling, much relieved. "No one 
 can be miserable who makes an effort to put up with 
 whatever may come." 
 
 Within an hour the objectionable records were cut 
 from the diary, leaving only their blank margins on 
 which were pasted blank corresponding leaves. This
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 203 
 
 was a good sized book, something finer than those 
 which go under the name of blank-books or ledgers, 
 and of smarter cover ; bound on back and corners with 
 dark red leather, and bearing on its first leaf of vel 
 lum-post, in letters of gold, this inscription "The 
 Diary of Felicia Mary Bathurst." On the fly-leaf at 
 the beginning was transcribed : "To Felicia from her 
 father, on her twelfth birth-day." The date, month, 
 and year written below, and followed by one line. "To 
 be kept without blot or blemish." 
 
 Felix had other journals, one or two of older date 
 in which were annually recorded all events of import 
 ance which had occurred in the lives of the family since 
 their beginning. Indeed, taking in the occurrences of 
 the neighborhood as the writer was compelled to do, 
 these accounts were sometimes lengthened out into 
 narratives, and were often witty and amusing; but this 
 book was devoted almost exclusively to personal mat 
 ters, and had until of late been open to inspection, lying 
 on Felicia's desk in easy reach of any member of the 
 family. Miss Boling often consulted it for a missing 
 date or to prove one in dispute. Such had been her 
 object a day or two after the warning of Susie Crofts. 
 But it was not in its usual place ; neither was it in the 
 drawer of a large writing-table used in common by 
 every member of the family; nor was it to be found 
 anywhere else. She went to a little case of books hang 
 ing on the wall of Felicia's room. It was not there, 
 nor in the room apparently. "I will ask her," she said ; 
 but pausing thoughtfully, she muttered: "No, I will 
 not; neither will I question her about the date," she 
 added. She never saw the journal again. In this room 
 were two small, red, leather trunks, of English make 
 and exactly alike. Paul had presented them to the 
 twins. On the death of her little brother, Felicia had 
 become the owner of both. Each trunk closed with a 
 spring lock ; in the tray of one of them lay the missing 
 journal. Felicia had begun to keep her own counsel. 
 No one else should ever be hurt or grieved by her
 
 204 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 troubles. So much Miss Boling guessed, more readily 
 that in this respect she knew her pupil to be like her 
 self. "I have never found time to look back," she 
 thought, "but this reminds me ah, well, I won't begin 
 now with the trouble so near at hand, now staring us 
 in the face, it is no time to bring up anything that will 
 add to it. Besides this is something to rejoice over; 
 there will be no more food for the gossips. The episode 
 is over and gone. That reminds me further of Mr. 
 Bathurst's meeting with Archie Berenger at Dunbar's 
 last Saturday. I wonder what he may have heard there. 
 No matter, I never will inquire." 
 
 After Berenger's departure, the gossip caused by his 
 too ardent admiration and his too frank expression of 
 it, ceased, and the scandal mongers the busiest of all 
 busy-bodies sought some other shining mark. 
 
 Randal Houghton, who had assumed the manage 
 ment of all business hitherto under control of Berenger 
 in person, and who was now in regular correspondence 
 with him, had, after a month's absence, reported his 
 marriage to Miss Proctor. It could not be told just 
 when he would return. 
 
 It could not be said that either Randal or Larry was 
 surprised, although both of them knew of and believed 
 in his strong preference for Miss Bathurst. But though 
 looking upon the communication as one that ought to 
 be considered as confidential, they had not understood 
 how seriously and dangerously earnest this preference 
 had grown to be. It was now the unspoken thought 
 of the brothers that this was the end a happy ending, 
 in which Felicia if taken into account at all, had little 
 concern. 
 
 That Andrea was growing weaker with every com 
 ing day was plain to the loving, ever watchful eyes 
 about her. Her brother and her sisters, Sarah, in
 
 205 
 
 South Carolina, and Aurelia, now married and living 
 in New Orleans, had been warned that now it might 
 be a matter of only a few weeks, and they had come. 
 To the invalid, their visit had been made to appear as 
 coming from a desire to see her after such long ab 
 sence, and to test the truth of what they had heard in 
 description of the beautiful new country in which she 
 lived. It may be that she was not deceived; for they 
 remembered afterwards much that had been said to 
 put them at ease, and to keep them from being troubled 
 about her sufferings.
 
 206 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 "How bad is it, Paul?" 
 
 "Only a few months at most?" he answered, a look 
 of agony coming in his face which left it the livid pic 
 ture of despair. 
 
 "I will tell you what I have done and what I mean 
 to do, Paul. I guessed from your letter that it was a 
 serious matter, and arranged my affairs so that I will 
 be able to stay here indefinitely, no matter what turn 
 things may take. I will stay here, until I am no 
 longer needed. Does Basil know?" 
 
 "I think so." 
 
 "How sad life is, Paul : and how swiftly we slip from 
 one of its stages to another. Two years ago, Basil was 
 a youth; now he is a man, Felix a child, is now a 
 woman a most beautiful woman. And you, Paul, are 
 gray. If you do not brace yourself to meet what is 
 inevitable, you will be an old man before your time. 
 You are not making the effort." 
 
 "I may not be. But you would hardly believe all that 
 it means to me. You could not understand." 
 
 "But you must. You will be needed. The mother's 
 care being withdrawn, and your children at an age 
 when temptation is strongest, will need a father's sup 
 port and advice as never before in their lives." 
 
 "I have the strange feeling of wanting to turn all 
 that over to you, Darius. Of shifting to other shoulders 
 a burden that will sooner or later become too heavy 
 that will crush me. When I try to picture a future, I 
 can put nothing in shape; although I have known 
 this to be approaching for more than two years." 
 
 "You will get over that. Of course I would willingly 
 accept the guardianship of the children but really, 
 no one can ever take a father's place. You must re 
 member that you are face to face with a decree of 
 Providence such as is being confronted every day by
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 207 
 
 all humanity in every part of the world. Do not think 
 of the sorrow that comes of it, but look about for work 
 to do. Work, Paul, is the greatest boon God ever gave 
 to man." 
 
 After this Paul brightened visibly. Andrea contin 
 ued to improve surprising them all by her increased 
 activity: one evening going through a cotillion with 
 Basil as partner, to his great pride and delight. 
 
 This apparent gain would sometimes go on for weeks, 
 then, as with all chronic complaints, relapse into a 
 former condition, compelling her to the sofa for a day 
 or two when she would again appear at table, seem 
 ingly as well as before, and as cheerful. 
 
 They had been laughing at Aurelia's fear of meeting 
 Indians at Galveston. 
 
 "How absurd to be afraid of Indians on the Gulf 
 route; they have not been seen as far east in a dozen 
 years. But that is like Aurelia. Sarah is different 
 she would not be afraid to travel on the extreme fron 
 tier. You will like them both," she said to Miss Boling, 
 who had not yet met them. 
 
 "I will ; but what a houseful you will have. Wouldn't 
 it be best for me to get out for a time?" 
 
 "No, certainly not," said Basil, who was reading, 
 as laying down his book he took a seat beside her. 
 
 "Don't think of it," said Felix, as if frightened. 
 
 "You see," said Andrea, smiling, "it cannot be 
 done." 
 
 This to Darius was the first revelation of the true 
 relations which existed between the governess and the 
 family. He now studied her face earnestly. "How 
 lucky for all that she is here at this crucial period," 
 was his unspoken thought. 
 
 It was now in the middle days of the month of June ; 
 yet except for a slight change in the colour of the long 
 grasses like the sedge and mesquite, and a slightly 
 diminished number of wild flowers everywhere, there
 
 208 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 was but little change from a month ago. But of late, 
 however, the west end of the veranda began to grow 
 fiery hot until the sea-breezes began to blow; and 
 warm even after they had been doing their work for an 
 hour or more, it was better to cling to the shady east. 
 
 "It is indeed a wonderful likeness," said Miss Bol- 
 ing with the air of one agreeing to an assertion. She 
 was looking at Andrea. 
 
 Candace arose and bent over her mistress, who lying 
 back in her invalid chair appeared to be asleep. Be 
 lieving she had not heard, she turned back. 
 
 "What likeness, Miss Effie?" she asked softly. 
 
 "Between (Felix and her uncle." 
 
 "There is a strong resemblance," said the mother, 
 "it only puzzles by reason of the difference in sex. As 
 I remember my brother in his infancy, he was the 
 image of my babies Felix and Felicia. After that the 
 likeness diminished; but it was never more apparent 
 than now, since Felicia is a woman." 
 
 "The similarity does not end in outward appear 
 ance ; in my opinion the natures are alike." 
 
 "No, I think not?" said Andrea, sitting up in her 
 chair and speaking with strained earnestness. "No ; 
 Darius is an open book. But even though her mother, 
 I have never felt that I fully understood Felicia 
 her true nature. Not that I have cause for com 
 plaint. Oh, no ! Not that or anything like it. But for 
 the last two years, even making allowances for her 
 sorrow at the death of her brothers a grief aggravated 
 by absence from home there seems to be no cause 
 for the depression of spirit and the entire lack of in 
 terest in certain things which usually make up the hap 
 piness of girls of the same age. The joyousness of 
 youth is lacking; a I cannot call it melancholy, but 
 a settled indifference to everything which concerns 
 herself only or directly. The predominant feeling in 
 Felicia's character is her strongly affectionate disposi 
 tion her love for her relations and friends. In this 
 she' is very much like Darius."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 209 
 
 "Another unusual trait, is her insensibility to the 
 admiration of young men; every one of her young 
 friends among them being to her as Basil or Daisy ; or 
 I might as well say, Susie Crofts or Laura Houghton. 
 She likes them all; is even fond of some of them; but 
 if a score of young men were placed in a row, that 
 Felicia might choose a lover from among them she 
 would find them all alike. I refer of course to eligible 
 young men like we have here from all parts of the 
 world. She has no perception of her own beauty a 
 beauty one would naturally associate with a warm 
 temperament." 
 
 "That may not be a defect this difficulty of selec 
 tion ; especially as it is associated with a warm temper 
 ament," said Miss Boling, for a moment surprised and 
 wondering at Andrea's blindness; but remembering 
 that although she, herself, in daily and hourly associa 
 tion with the girl, would but for an accident a chance 
 expression in the soulful eyes have been equally ignor 
 ant. The owners of such eyes could tell or conceal at 
 will. From the first she had known and appreciated 
 Felicia's determination to guard her mother from all 
 exciting influences ; this, however, being of such purely 
 personal nature, could not be classed with other trou 
 bles being without question in this case, a trouble so 
 peculiar, that the management of it might always be 
 left to the sufferer. Andrea who at first looked as if 
 expecting a more comprehensive reply, had again closed 
 her eyes. "There is nothing to regret or to cause the 
 slightest anxiety. Felix has her full share of self- 
 reliance and a strong will. It is only of late that I have 
 realized this self-sufficiency. Whether she marires 
 or not, she will do equally well; and either as wife or 
 old maid, no matter where placed, whether rich or poor, 
 she will never be controlled by her surroundings she 
 will be much more apt to regulate them." 
 
 Miss Boling was glad to be able to assert boldly an 
 opinion, about which she would have been in doubt 
 only a few months ago. For although Felicia's rever-
 
 210 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 ence for, and belief in those of the stronger sex had 
 not diminished, she would hereafter be apt to form 
 unbiased opinions on all important questions. A very 
 good thing and necessary especially in the life of an 
 old maid. 
 
 "How happy it makes me to hear you say that; be 
 cause I know you mean it. I have confidence in both 
 your truth and your judgment." Andrea closed her 
 eyes as if freed from a burden, and resumed again the 
 position from which she had been aroused by Miss 
 Boling's question. She looked very pale when so rest 
 ing; and once when Sarah and Aurelia returning from 
 a ride found her sleeping in this manner, the latter 
 began to shriek out in an agony of grief, thinking she 
 was dead. 
 
 "She has been telling me good-bye," thought Miss 
 Euphemia, gazing sadly upon the pale sleeper, "and 
 she has chosen the time when the others are away. 
 When she is gone it will be remembered by all of them, 
 that to each one she has done the same; and they will 
 accept it as I do as a message and a farewell." 
 
 From the first it was to be as if no one was ill; 
 and Darius had readily accorded with her wishes: 
 laughingly saying in the presence of the whole family, 
 that though his sisters were no longer young, they bore 
 their years lightly, and would enjoy any entertainment 
 afforded by the country except, perhaps, that of the 
 cock-pit and bull-fighting." 
 
 So there had been no change in their way of living. 
 
 May and June, the loveliest months of the year in 
 the Lone Star state, went swiftly by; and when the 
 latter months of Summer with their bright mornings, 
 and evenings made cool by gulf breezes had joined 
 them the end came. Looking steadily at Paul, her 
 lips moving; bending over he heard the whispered 
 names of her old servants. Calling they came, pushing 
 the others aside and kneeling, opposite each other by 
 the narrow cot, Andrea looked from one dark face to 
 the other and murmured her children's names.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 211 
 
 "We will stay with them while we live throughout 
 all our lives, we will never leave them, dear Miss 
 Andrea," said poor Candace, and kissing the pale hands 
 of their beloved mistress, they went weeping from the 
 room. 
 
 It was given out that Mrs. Bathurst would be buried 
 beside her children. Darius had made the necessary 
 arrangements, and together with her sisters and Basil 
 would witness the interment at their old home; Basil 
 going directly after to the University at Charlottesville, 
 Virginia. 
 
 When importuned by her aunts, Felicia firmly re 
 fused to leave her father. In this resolve she was up 
 held by Darius. "Stay with your father, Felix, and 
 take care of him and of all the others," he said, re 
 peating the words of their parting of three years 
 before. 
 
 In the gloomy days following, the presence and 
 sympathy of Miss Boling were felt by all in a way not 
 to be measured and never to be forgotten. Candace 
 and Polydore seemed suddenly to have leaped into old 
 age. Before leaving, Darius had informed them that 
 Polydore had been granted his freedom. The papers 
 confirming his manumission were already in his pos 
 session. This had been done by Andrea a few months 
 before, being as she said, impelled by a prophetic feel 
 ing that it would be necessary. 
 
 "I'm afraid, Paul, we are both to die ; and we know 
 not into whose hands they might fall." 
 
 Although Paul had laughed at her fears, the papers 
 were legally drawn up and the sum of one thousand 
 dollars, set aside for the old man. 
 
 "I don't know how to begin to live without her," 
 said poor Candace. "I was fifteen years old when they 
 brought me to The Pines' and she was eighteen months, 
 and could walk very well. She had a nurse that she 
 liked, but she took to following me about the house.
 
 212 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 She would pat her nurse on the cheek, and smile in 
 apology, and would then leave her and toddle after me 
 saying "Gay Candace! I love pitty Candace!" 
 
 "I was to be a dressmaker, and her mother would 
 have the other girl take her away; but it was no use. 
 She was no trouble and I begged the care of her. Oh, 
 Polydore! they loved me. They loved you first, be 
 cause I did. They would have set you free any time." 
 
 "It wouldn't 'a made no diffunce I felt free ever 
 since dey bought me. I don't feel no diffunce, since 
 Mahse Paul gim me dem papers." 
 
 "You never felt your bonds, Polydore. I always 
 knew that. And for that reason, I never troubled about 
 those papers." 
 
 "But never mind how we feel about that," said Poly 
 dore, speaking as he had not often spoken in fairly 
 good English "Miss Andrea had a meaning in all she 
 did. She had a notion that we'd need those papers." 
 
 It was all over and the diminished members of the 
 little household began to reconstruct and accommodate 
 themselves to the change. Not having been permitted 
 to know that her mother's death was near, Felicia was 
 only aware that she was an invalid ; a life-long invalid, 
 perhaps, whose death might not take place for years. 
 Thus in spite of all natural warning it had the added 
 weight of being unexpected; and had it not been for 
 the presence of friends and relatives, would have been 
 crushing. Absorbed in her grief she had not seen that 
 her father was failing. It was due to his servants, 
 some of whom were old, and had lived with him all his 
 life, that the fact was brought to her notice. They 
 talked about it when in the fields at their work and 
 in the cabins when resting. What must be done? He 
 must go back home visit his mother and look upon the 
 graves of his wife and children. Miss (Felicia would 
 understand and Miss Felicia would see that it was 
 done. From that moment Felicia began to understand 
 the full meaning of her uncle's adjuration: "Take 
 care of the others, Felix, and be especially kind to your
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 213 
 
 father." She took up the burden willingly and lov 
 ingly. Astonishing Paul by her quickness in master 
 ing the details of his business as well as her prompt 
 suggestions concerning its management. A few min 
 utes before, as was his custom of late, he had taken 
 his seat alone, apart from the others, at one end of the 
 long veranda, and unusually depressed was asking 
 himself if it were possible to endure the burden of sor 
 row now weighing upon him. With each coming day 
 it was growing more insupportable. But now in spite 
 of his expressed wish to be left alone, she had come to 
 him and shown him that he could still hope. 
 
 "But are you not afraid to try this alone, Felicia? 
 You are inexperienced, and you are very young." 
 
 "Perhaps that is why I am so willing to try. But 
 Aunt Effie is experienced, and so are all our servants. 
 I expect no difficulty. Yorke can go to the Nueces if 
 it becomes necessary. Why, father, Candace and Poly- 
 dore alone, could govern the affairs of this place." 
 
 "I believe you are right. I will go." 
 
 It took but little time to make the simple prepara 
 tions needed, and Paul, with many parting injunctions 
 touching the general welfare, went forth on hfs pil 
 grimage. "Write me every month, Yorke, and oftener 
 if you find it necessary." 
 
 "Look for me when you fail to get a letter, Felicia. 
 I know I am leaving my family in the best of care," he 
 said, as he pressed Miss Boling's hand in parting. 
 
 "Will you see Basil, father?" asked Felix. 
 
 "I would hate to come back without it, and I think 
 it quite probable that I may return by way of Lake 
 Providence and New Orleans." 
 
 "How well your father looks," said Miss Euphemia, 
 noting the girl's despondency after the parting. He 
 improved from the first moment after hearing of our 
 interference in his behalf." 
 
 "Dear father, dear dear father." And with the 
 elasticity of youth she soon resumed her duties and 
 pleasures under the wise supervision of her beloved
 
 214 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 teacher and friend, who took care that there should 
 be but little time left for sad recollections; and yet 
 Andrea's name was a household word. It was as 
 though she were still present. 
 
 "I truly believe she is sometimes here," said the 
 Indian woman. "Last night I saw her in my dreams 
 she was smiling and I told her that Mahse Paul had 
 gone home. When I told her that, she laughed and 
 said: 
 
 " 'Oh, I knew that, Candace.' I tried to see her more 
 plainly, and so hard did I try that I woke. She is 
 pleased with us all. Yes, she will come back." 
 
 "I cannot contradict you and neither can I say you 
 are right," said Miss Euphemia. "It is a happy faith 
 which allows you to believe it." 
 
 The visits of Miss Sanford were frequent, often last 
 ing for days when her father and sister were absent. 
 
 "It will soon come to pass if this keeps on that 
 I will have my mail directed to your care I live here." 
 
 She had a wheeled chair of new invention which 
 made the short distance a matter of small moment. The 
 Sterlings had agreed to stay until Paul's return in 
 Autumn, when they would move into the little cottage 
 then being built to serve as a residence for parson or 
 teacher. 
 
 Paul's letters had been cheerful from the beginning, 
 but news of Indian depredations had reached him and 
 although confined principally to the mountainous dis 
 trict in the West, there had been one or two raids 
 which had brought them in thirty miles or less from 
 his ranch. He became alarmed and early in September 
 he came back. In fine health, but declaring that he 
 would never again leave his family exposed to such 
 perils. For no longer than ten days before his arrival 
 a band of Comanches had been within five miles of 
 Little Kosta. A party of rangers had checked them,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 215 
 
 killing three of their number and restoring to the own 
 ers a number of stolen horses. On the Cibolo within 
 twenty-five miles of San Antonio, the settlers had been 
 more unfortunate. The savages killing several men 
 and boys and carrying off a great number of thorough 
 bred horses. 
 
 "Were you very much frightened?" 
 
 "Not that exactly we were very much engaged in 
 turning the place into a fort not sleeping a great deal 
 and keeping a guard out for days and nights. We 
 knew the rangers were scouting, but everyone able to 
 bear arms was provided with some weapon, and there 
 were sixty-three persons in our fort. We passed in 
 and out about the place. The Indians would have 
 passed near here, but the morning of the fight the 
 rangers had ambushed them. Three of their stolen 
 horses had broken away and ran into our corral. One 
 of them wore an Indian saddle. Yorke and his gang 
 were at that point, and were not in the least excited. 
 We expected them every moment, but those that got 
 away passed through the black-jacks between four and 
 five miles from here," said Miss Boling, smiling. "We 
 were in no danger, as you see." 
 
 "In no danger I am glad I did not hear of it until 
 as long as there was really no danger. But the next 
 time my family (and I include my brave black men, 
 when I say that) are so near to being tomahawked and 
 scalped I want to be among them. And it may sur 
 prise you to hear that the longer the separation the 
 stronger grew their claims upon me until I was lit 
 erally dragged homeward by the chain of affection." 
 
 Berenger's marriage had taken place late in Autumn 
 of the preceding year ; there had been a prolonged tour 
 embracing visits to several points of interest in South 
 America. Felix had from time to time gained these
 
 216 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 particulars from Laura Houghton and others; and 
 when her father told her that the couple had returned 
 to Texas on the same steamer with himself, she was 
 surprised at her own apathy and indifference as con 
 trasted with the bitterness of her grief at his depart 
 ure. She did not even care to know why the marriage 
 was delayed so long. 
 
 "Randall thinks that Archie Berenger would have 
 backed out at the last moment if it could have been in 
 any honourable way," said Laura Houghton. "Archie 
 himself told Larry so in plain words or what amount 
 ed to the same thing, saying he had not seen his affi 
 anced since they were eighteen, and that now he might 
 not like her; and perhaps she might not like him. It 
 was possible they might agree to break it off. There 
 seems to be some business matter between the parents 
 which makes the marriage one to be desired. Larry 
 says he is in love with a Texas girl but would not tell 
 me who it is or was for of course after meeting 
 again he knew which he preferred. I asked Randall 
 who it was left in the lurch, and begged him to tell 
 me ; but he would go no farther than to assure me that 
 I was not the one. Felix, I believe it was you." 
 
 "I am quite sure it was not. Don't repeat that, 
 Laura. I tell you frankly, I will not like it if you do." 
 
 "Don't look threatening. I am not in the habit of 
 repeating. But I may tell you frankly, that I'm not 
 alone in my belief not by a whole neighborhood two 
 neighborhoods. But no good can come of bringing up 
 all that was said about it at one time. Mischievous 
 gossip, which I suppose you remember as well as I." 
 
 "Some one told Aunt Effie of it, but she seemed to 
 think it of no importance and only warned me to be 
 careful. I felt no temptation to inquire into it." After 
 looking at her fixedly for a minute or two, Laura 
 said:
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 217 
 
 "Mother, sister and I are going to call on Mrs. Ber- 
 enger next Thursday. Will you come down to our 
 house and go with us?" 
 
 "I will see." 
 
 She had kept her eyes on the ground as if absorbed 
 in painful recollections. Andrea was exact in all such 
 duties and had inculcated the trait in training her 
 children. Knowing her duty, for the first time in her 
 life she hesitated what to do. She was afraid she 
 could never gain her own consent. No. She would 
 not call on the Berengers she did not wish to meet 
 them, and certainly would not go out of her way to 
 do it; besides, they belonged to another neighborhood 
 five miles away. 'Felix had seen Mr. Berenger once or 
 twice in the distance and once meeting him in the road 
 in company with others, both parties passed by with a 
 bow neither stopping to speak. 
 
 The weather forecast had the effect of a damper 
 upon the spirits of all who had an interest in farms or 
 live-stock ranches ; the universal gloom spreading over 
 the whole of Southwest Texas, it naturally follows, that 
 there was a dull winter at Little Kosta. The Sterlings 
 who had been with them since Paul's visit to Charles 
 ton, were going to leave. Their presence in the house 
 had been welcomed from the first, and their aid and 
 encouragement given at the time of the Indian raid 
 could not be over-estimated. The little building at 
 Bethlehem, intended for preacher or teacher, was fin 
 ished and they would at once give up their rooms and 
 occupy it.
 
 218 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 There was even in the first months of the year, 1857, 
 a great complaint of drouth. The last heavy rains had 
 fallen in October, 1856. Since which only a few light 
 showers scarce wetting the surface of the land. 
 
 "Now," said the farmers, "we begin to know how 
 hog-wallow prairies are made." 
 
 Along in August they understood the process more 
 thoroughly. Hog-wallow prairie land is the richest of 
 all land. Its black soil extends from five feet below the 
 surface to a depth not to be measured. Its richness is 
 inexhaustible, and its lasting qualities cannot be 
 guessed. These prairies are sometimes miles in length 
 and width ; but often of only a few acres ; looking to the 
 uninitiated like huge potato fields; or Liliputian hills 
 and hollows made by the wallowing of hogs in soft 
 mud. The cause is drouth. 
 
 The ground cracks to the depth of six or eight feet, 
 and is dangerous to the horse or rider who has a mind 
 to make good time as he rides over them, either for 
 pleasure or business. There are little thickets of low 
 growing species of cat-claw mingled with bull-nettle 
 and cacti, that no animal of dog size can enter. This 
 makes it good running for the fox to take when hard 
 pressed especially in wet weather. The Texas cow 
 boy can make the trip in safety, and so can the long- 
 horn he may be chasing. The mustang knows his 
 ground but not the American horse or mule either 
 of which makes little headway. When the rain falls 
 or rather when the floods come down from Heaven, as 
 they sometimes do in a West Texas shower, these 
 crevices fill up with the rich top soil, leaving little hills
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 219 
 
 and hollows. These hillocks are round in shape for 
 the fissures intersect each other; and it is after rains 
 that the little pools of water with their mushy bottoms 
 are most deceptive and dangerous. 
 
 The drouth continued until all hope of a crop of any 
 kind was abandoned. The cattle were dying by thou 
 sands. The dreadful destruction caused by the drouth 
 of 1857, is remembered to this day. It was the cause 
 of the introduction of artesian wells. The total failure 
 made a discussion of ways and means obligatory among 
 those who had no money. This was the case with Paul 
 Bathurst. The question of food and clothes arose. To 
 obtain these alone to keep a family of upwards of 
 fifty persons in food and clothing was a subject of 
 consideration at all times. And the matter was made 
 the only topic of conversation in the evening reunions 
 of the family. 
 
 "If we can tide over this year, a crop next year one- 
 half as good as any of the preceding, will put us even," 
 said Bathurst. 
 
 "But suppose there should be another drouth?" 
 ventured Miss Boling. 
 
 "It would simply be ruin." 
 
 "Mahster," said Yorke, next day. "Another year 
 like this would ruin us. It's de middle of October, an'- 
 no rain since de same time las' year." 
 
 "Just what I was saying last evening. Perhaps we'll 
 get straight next year." 
 
 "But what we gwine do this year? It's comin* close 
 on us. We gottah begin to study 'bout it. Dat Nueces 
 ranch takes a lot o' money; an' I can't see how either. 
 I been thinkin' somethin' wrong out dah. I don't 
 b'lie.ve dey's totin' fair wid us." 
 
 "The cattle died like sheep, Yorke, there were no 
 beeves to sell." 
 
 "But, Mahse Paul, what become o' dem hides? Dey 
 ain't de best ob hides. But did we git de value of one? 
 Who got dat?"
 
 220 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Perhaps no one. I did not know such hides could 
 be sold." 
 
 "Dey know'd it. You bet they know'd that every one 
 ob dem hides seven or eight hundred p'r'aps twice 
 that many, was good fer three dollahs and seventy-five 
 cents. Sen' me out there, Mahse Paul. Once a mont' 
 will do The swindlin' will stop when they know they 
 are wotched." 
 
 "It's too late for that now, Yorke, but I'm going out 
 there oftener; I'm going to spend half my time there 
 and get things in good shape. If it comes to the worst, 
 I can get money from home ; but I hope we won't have 
 to call for help." 
 
 "We won't. We ought to hire out every man, woman 
 and child, able to pick cotton; it rained good on de 
 Brasos and dey wants hands. Mahse Paul, let's send 
 'em. It'll settle de question of clothes and food at once. 
 Besides there's some of the Germans round-about here 
 what wants house servants." 
 
 "No, Yorke, I won't separate my people this year, 
 but it's cheering to know how willing you are to help 
 me." 
 
 A letter in a strange hand-writing had come for Miss 
 Boling. It announced the death of her uncle in New 
 York, and that also she had become heir to property 
 and money amounting to a small fortune. Her pres 
 ence her immediate presence would be required. She 
 had believed her uncle to be little more than a pauper. 
 It was wholly unexpected. 
 
 "You will have to go," said Paul, "but do not feel 
 badly. I have for a long time been thinking of send 
 ing Felicia and Kaspar to Charleston on a visit to their 
 grandmother and other relatives, and we will get them 
 ready to go with you as far as your route lies in the 
 same direction, you will likely part at Galveston. They 
 could easily accomplish the journey by water alone,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 221 
 
 but I will send Polydore and Candace with them; for 
 it will be good for these old people to revisit their old 
 home." 
 
 The dread of immediate parting removed, prepar 
 ations for departure were at once begun. It was Thurs 
 day. Miss Boling would go on Monday. On Saturday 
 she visited the stores, nearly depleting them of strong 
 calicos and domestics, which she bought by wholesale 
 as presents for the black folks. On Sunday they would 
 go to church at Bethlehem, knowing that the greater 
 number of their mutual acquaintances would be there. 
 
 When told of the proposed visit, Felicia's heart be 
 gan to throb painfully ; she was going to visit her dar 
 ling mother's grave; she would be so near to her so 
 close that a whisper might be heard, if such a thing 
 were possible. And who could say that all the loving 
 words so long repressed and stored away, which, 
 when lying face downwards on the grassy mound 
 above, she knew she would repeat, would not in some 
 way be made to reach the sleeper's ear! She had not 
 even yet dared to think of their parting to dwell on 
 the sadness of it. She had put away out of sight, all 
 reminders; leaving, however, her mother's room un 
 changed, for that was her father's wish. Now she was 
 reminded of another greif, lying dormant, which she 
 had stifled in the same way, and which cried out in a 
 voice that would not be stilled. I could do no harm to 
 see him, the man, whom even to herself she would not 
 say that she loved. Since his return he had not come 
 to this church; but today she allowed herself to hope 
 that he would. The day had come, and she had scarcely 
 taken her seat when he came in with others. As she 
 had never seen Mrs. Berenger, she looked over the as 
 semblage to see if there was anyone among them who 
 might resemble the picture she had mentally made of 
 her. There were none who were not known to her, 
 and then she knew he was alone. After services, when
 
 222 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 she saw him riding away, she remarked to Miss Boling, 
 who was looking curiously at the receding figure of 
 the horseman. 
 
 "There is Mr. Berenger. He goes without a parting 
 word." 
 
 "He acts like a stranger; but it has been several 
 months since we met, and marriage always makes a 
 difference: he has very nearly forgotten us." She 
 looked sharply at Felicia for some minutes : saying to 
 herself when the inspection was over: 
 
 "It is not so bad after all. I wonder how much of 
 just such disappointment, there is in the world. Both 
 the man and the girl, seem to have forgotten." 
 
 Later in the same evening Larry Houghton was at 
 Berenger's place. It had been raining at short inter 
 vals all day ; in one of the intervals, while trying to get 
 home, he had been driven in here ; now it was pouring 
 down. It was also growing dark. He was looking 
 skyward. 
 
 "Don't think of reaching home tonight; stay with 
 me I will be alone, my wife is visiting across the 
 river. I had word from her an hour or two ago, that 
 she would stay until the rain was over; and now she 
 could not come if she wanted to, for the river is rising. 
 Settle yourself and we'll have one of our old-time bach 
 elor evenings." 
 
 Books, papers, wine and cigars were placed on the 
 table, and Larry sat down by the lamp to read. Ber 
 enger was walking on the veranda; the light showers 
 had ceased the clouds were dispersed, and the wind 
 had begun to rise. Listening to the restless footsteps 
 outside, he called to mind how different from the gay 
 bachelor of a year or two ago, was Berenger the Ben 
 edict. There was always a change to be sure but 
 the transformation was greater and differing from 
 what it ought to be; and the difference was of such a
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 223 
 
 nature that Larry could but hope it was due to some 
 other cause than marriage might bring; perhaps some 
 temporary embarrassment in business something 
 that might soon be tided over. The rain was over 
 and the wind was blowing a gale ; roaring and howling 
 around the place, and making further reflection im 
 possible, Berenger was forced to come in the house. 
 He closed the door behind him, and without preface 
 began to speak with repressed excitement. 
 
 "I saw Felix Bathurst to-day, Larry, and I must tell 
 someone how much I am suffering. When you came in 
 just now, I had begun to think I could stand it no 
 longer. I hope that is something you can put down, 
 (referring to the book) for I'm afraid it will be a long 
 talk." 
 
 "It is about a matter known only to you, myself, and 
 perhaps Randal. I am at present afraid of its being 
 found out by others. Do you remember what we talked 
 about not a great while ago, in this room, at this table 
 and almost at this hour?" 
 
 "Very well. I had been driven to walk three miles 
 through the sand by the selfish carelessness of others, 
 and you took me in; and we talked of the young lady 
 whose name you mentioned a minute or two ago." 
 
 "Yes of Felix. I told you what my intentions were 
 that I would break the engagement between myself and 
 Miss Proctor, now my wife. You are the only man, 
 woman or child I have ever told of it, and yet my wife 
 knows it. How did she learn? It seems also to be 
 known in the neighborhood." 
 
 "Not from any imprudence of mine, I'm sure. I 
 have never mentioned Miss Bathurst's name in con 
 nexion with yours." 
 
 "Then how did my wife come to know? She knows 
 all but the name." 
 
 "Yes I know. She does know all but the name, and 
 she came to Randal when she ought to have gone to 
 you, for an explanation of a letter she found in your 
 desk. A letter written by you to Randal when you
 
 224 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 were away, and which being half a business letter he 
 pigeon-holed and forgot about. It was deplorably care 
 less of him, but any man might have done the same. 
 You did not mention any name, and if Randal knows, 
 he did not tell Mrs. Berenger." 
 
 Berenger sat thinking for many minutes. 
 
 "So that is the whole secret. It would be incredible, 
 if I did not know of other peculiarities belonging to 
 the character of Mrs. Berenger. How long ago was 
 it?" 
 
 "Over a month; I thought you had been told, and 
 had" 
 
 "Had been punished you mean." 
 
 "No, I didn't mean that. I had a notion it might be 
 a serious matter. I was bound not to tell what I knew, 
 and I felt a delicacy in speaking to you about your 
 wife telling on her, so to speak." 
 
 "Delicacy! You needn't feel hampered by it in 
 speaking to any of my family after this. I hope Miss 
 Bathurst will be spared, and that Mrs. Berenger will 
 never know the name of the one referred to in the let 
 ter ; if she does, there will be a very little show of either 
 delicacy or refinement in the result." 
 
 "Don't think any more of it, Archie. Mrs. Berenger 
 will soon forget it. Randal told her that it in all prob 
 ability, it was a pleasantry, and that young men were 
 in the habit of writing just such letters and forgetting 
 them as soon as written. I think he succeeded in per 
 suading her to take his view of it." Instead of sooth 
 ing, increased Archie's displeasure to rage. 
 
 "I'm not in the least concerned about what Mrs. 
 Berenger may feel in regard to it ; I'm only caring for 
 the annoyance such a blunder might cause another. One 
 whose friendship will be my dearest possession as long 
 as I live. My God ! I might as well go to the Devil at 
 once !" 
 
 Houghton, who up to this time had been under the 
 impression that Berenger was annoyed by his wife's 
 jealousy, and perhaps regretful of her unhappiness,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 225 
 
 which was so palpable that Randal had noticed it and 
 pitied her, was now alarmed. If the brothers had been 
 astounded by the wife's lack of reticence, Larry was 
 very nearly silenced by this outburst. What was best 
 to be said? What indeed could he say or do? The 
 man looked unapproachable in his desperation. An un 
 usual irritability seized upon him, and he exclaimed : 
 
 "If that's the way it affects you, you would better 
 not look at Felix at all or speak to her; you had bet 
 ter leave the country." 
 
 "The country might be the better for it. But she will 
 be leaving tomorrow morning, and that will serve your 
 purpose. And in the meantime I may find some way 
 to get over the ground without being a scoundrel." So 
 saying, he rose from his seat, walking about the floor 
 for a little time, then rearranging some books scattered 
 about the table, he returned to his chair ; and reclining 
 with bowed head, sat moodily thinking. 
 
 Although there was an expressed impatience in his 
 reply to Larry's last admonition an impatience which 
 had the effect of a rebuff Houghton had not taken it 
 as such; and now as he gazed sorrowfully upon him, 
 all his sympathies went out to him ; and he felt that he 
 could neither ever find fault with, nor lecture him 
 again. 
 
 "Felix knows nothing of this, does she, Archie?" 
 "No. And we need never speak of it again, Larry. 
 I am the chief sinner and it is best not to draw on 
 others for help, but to accept my penance in silence." 
 
 The drouth still continued; stretching out over all 
 the Southwest. All the small streams were dry; the 
 shallow, connecting links of the larger ones, were also 
 destitute of moisture ; and only the long deep pools held 
 water for the famishing cattle. These pools were fed 
 by springs and seemed inexhaustible; but the grass and
 
 226 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 herbage had been eaten away for miles beyond the val 
 leys, and the journeys between food and water were of 
 such length as to exhaust the strength of the enfeebled 
 and starving animals. 
 
 There was little vegetation anywhere. Thousands of 
 cattle, horses and sheep were dying daily. Corn and 
 hay were being imported largely, but in nowise suffi 
 cient quantities to serve the market. 
 
 "If it doesn't rain soon there will be no winter range 
 for the few cattle still left," said Neighbor Hargous. 
 
 "Another year like this and we're ruined," said Mr. 
 Turner. "Even the liveoaks are turning brown." 
 
 "Eet iss ver' bad," said Pancho, the head vaquero. 
 "Eet wass from mi padre, Senor Paul, no vi jamas tal 
 cosa, he tol' me. Mi padre lo han dicho eet wass mi 
 abuelo. Entiende, Senor?" 
 
 "Your grandfather?'" 
 
 "Si, Senor, mi padre dijo, my grandfather tiene mas 
 ochenta anos w'en he was live. He sayess, El Rio 
 San Antonio wass dry in his floor. No agua por irri 
 gate noyerba por las vaccas, no trigo nado. Eet wass 
 in mission time this d d r r " 
 
 "Drouth." 
 
 "Si Senor, this drouth. Ah, Senor! Eet will come 
 no more to us." 
 
 "God send it may not!" said Paul fervently. "Once 
 in a hundred years is quite enough." 
 
 The Meaths would be compelled to go west again. 
 They were going to put all their cattle in one pasture, 
 having sold part of their pasture lands for money to 
 buy forage for winter. Retrenchment was in order, 
 but Mr. Meath still hoped to become the owner of the 
 L. K. Ranche." 
 
 The havoc had been fearful. Paul had been luckier 
 than many others, but his expenses would increase with 
 the coming cold weather; and if in a few days, there 
 would be no rain, half of his remaining cattle would 
 die. He had now resolved to send for his children. Not
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 227 
 
 Basil, but Felicia and Daisy. His heart ached for them. 
 He had hitherto opposed their coming, but now in a 
 few days the house would be empty. His presence at 
 the Nueces Ranch would not now be so often necessary. 
 The negroes could hardly wait for the Meaths to vacate 
 the premises before taking from its place of storage, 
 the furniture; and replacing it in the old familiar 
 places. For many months had elapsed and the child 
 ren were on their way home. A slow rain began to 
 fall, and so continued for intervals for weeks through 
 out the whole Southwest. The long drouth was over 
 and the hopes of the planters revived with the growing 
 grass; promising an assured supply for the winter; 
 with however the remaining necessity of importing 
 rough forage at the beginning of spring, when a diet 
 of the young and tender grass and herbage, unmixed 
 with hay or other dried food, proves to be productive 
 of evil effects second only to those of starvation. Here 
 was an additional expense. 
 
 The young travelers were at home. The visit had 
 been an agreeable one to all concerned. With their 
 Uncle Darius and Aunt Aurelia they had made a flying 
 trip to Newport, and had seen Miss Boling at her new 
 home in New York. But sitting close on each side of 
 their father, they told him with truth, that this was 
 their happiest moment of all. Then Felicia began to 
 tell of the great hapipness she had found in the society 
 of her grandmother and the old ladies who visited her ; 
 and also in the almost daily calls of Darius, which were 
 a source of pleasure, appreciated as much by Mrs. 
 Bathurst as by her grandchildren. 
 
 The child of his favorite sister, he observed with 
 pride the openly expressed admiration created by her 
 beauty whenever she appeared with him at public places 
 of amusement or on the streets. To her great wonder 
 ment he helped to plan her toilettes with faultless taste 
 and skill. Her mother, she remembered, had once told 
 her of this unusual accomplishment.
 
 228 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Mrs. Bathurst, who, though a person of refinement 
 and culture, was not a woman of the world, now be 
 stirred herself, and gave the most delightful little din 
 ners and tea-parties: at which, in a gown of black 
 velvet and superb old lace, she was one of the chief 
 ornaments. 
 
 It was several days after the home-coming, and Fe 
 licia while describing these and other pleasant hap 
 penings, had touched upon nothing that could be con 
 strued as disagreeable. Now she asked her father what 
 Basil had done. She had come upon her grandmother 
 and uncle one evening when they were talking about 
 Basil: they were saying something about debts; but 
 stopped speaKing as soon as she appeared in the door 
 way. As it was plain they did not want her to know 
 she did not inquire. 
 
 "Did you hear anything of the sort, father?" 
 
 "Yes. Basil wrote to me first ; and in answer I wrote 
 to him that his debts would have to wait like my own. 
 It was not until a month later that he wrote a most 
 contrite letter, telling me that his uncle had paid his 
 debts, and besides, had given him a lecture that would 
 last him a lifetime." 
 
 "That is just how I thought it was. I do not think 
 there is another man in the whole world like Uncle 
 Darius. We can never hope to repay him for what he 
 does for us, because he never needs help. Basil knew 
 he would get that money that Uncle Darius would 
 pay it, if only to maintain his standing at the Univers 
 ity. I'm glad he suffered under the shame of owing 
 a debt he couldn't pay. It was a just punishment. And, 
 father, isn't my share of these debts considerable? I 
 was owing bills everywhere when I left?" 
 
 "I think not, Felicia. I believe we owe most for nec 
 essaries equally shared by all, clothing, farming uten 
 sils, lumber and other countless things used on a place 
 like ours. But Felicia why do you wish to know?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 229 
 
 "Oh, father, I must know. My part in this must be 
 enormous; and I was thinking of increasing the 
 amount." 
 
 "There is no need of retrenchment on your part ; buy 
 all you need. I have told you that at the end of next 
 year I hope to have everything in better shape. 
 
 "No, my trunks and boxes are packed with presents ; 
 I hardly know what I have ; many of my boxes, as you 
 already have seen, were sent as freight." 
 
 "Yes, we will open them to-morrow." 
 
 "They are from Aunt Sarah, Aunt Aurelia, Grandma 
 and all the others ; not leaving out Uncle Sam, who gave 
 me some pretty foreign ornaments; trinkets, he called 
 them, and warned the others not to forget to pay the 
 freight. You may guess the effect of it; the message 
 was sent by Grandma, who passed it on to Hypolite." 
 
 "Your Uncle is a practical man," said Paul, smiling. 
 
 "Aunt Sarah gave me the Darius necklace of pearls. 
 I did not want them, but she said she no longer cared 
 for jewels and wanted me to have and to wear them 
 while young. That with a certain kind of evening dress 
 they could be worn while in mourning. I wore them 
 with a gown of heavy soft, dead white Gros de Naples 
 silk, to the ball at Charleston, and one evening at New 
 port. That evening at Newport, Aunt Aurelia, who 
 had not seen it before, shrieked when I came into the 
 hall where she and Uncle Darius were waiting. She 
 thought it was of course, not really mother but there 
 were only those two in the hall, and the light was dim ; 
 this making my hair and eyes appear darker, I could 
 see, myself, that I resembled mother. Aunt Aurelia is 
 superstitious, and could hardly be persuaded that I 
 was not a 'passing spirit.' Uncle Darius was also 
 shocked." 
 
 "Miss Aurelia is right, there are 'passing spirits,' " 
 said Candace. "We many not always see them. I have
 
 230 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 never seen them except in dreams but they are here ; 
 they must be here; for at times like this I feel their 
 presence. And why should they not be here?" 
 
 After a long silence, Paul answered. 
 
 "In truth why not? The time may not be far off 
 when such a condition may cease to be classed with 
 miracles or regarded as supernatural. There is no 
 doubt we would all be happier, if we were not so skep 
 tical. Keep your beliefs, Candace; such faith can 
 neither harm yourself or others. I would not dare to 
 call them hallucinations." 
 
 "It makes me happy; and, blessed be God, I have 
 never sleeping or waking dreamed of evil spirits or 
 felt their influence," she answered. 
 
 Felix, taking heed in only a half attentive way to 
 what was going on about her, had nevertheless formed 
 an opinion of the desperate state of her father's finan 
 cial affairs ; inwardly resolving to take the burden upon 
 her own shoulders. Ah! Here was something to do; 
 something that called for deeds, and not, to a nature 
 like hers, for words. 
 
 "No, father, I, at least, will stop buying, my stock 
 of dry goods is enormous, and I have endless other 
 things. We will retrench in all but the necessaries of 
 life." 
 
 The following month was given to receiving and re 
 turning visits ; the latter only when not interfering with 
 the more serious work at home. An almost daily ex 
 change with the Sanfords, now the head-quarters of 
 the literary society. The Virginia colony had been re 
 inforced by several families who increased the stock 
 of books on hand ; besides being possessed of sufficient 
 money to change the possibility of building a church 
 into a certainty. The Old Mission site having been 
 agreed upon, and the necessary outlying acres bought 
 and paid for : the work was in full blast, and the build-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 231 
 
 ing would soon be finished by clever management and 
 unheard of good luck, not costing half what it would be 
 worth. As might be expected there would be a debt, 
 hanging over, but it would be small and by joint effort 
 could be liquidated in a very short time. 
 
 The name adopted was "St. Andrew." How, why, 
 or by whom so called, could not be determined. Indeed 
 the term was in general use before any questions were 
 asked. One workman, a German living nearby, coming 
 early one morning found an aged Mexican examining 
 the ruined wall; with some excitement he showed him 
 a stone on which was carved the name "Andres." This 
 was understood by some to mean the original name of 
 the church, or perhaps the architect. Nevertheless, 
 however, it may have been, it was now St. Andrew. 
 
 The site of the new Episcopal church was chosen 
 wisely. The Guadalupe river here makes a run more 
 like an ox-bow than a horseshoe the bend taking in 
 some ten acres of low-lying, gravelly land growing 
 coarse grasses and flowers ; and showing to the experi 
 enced eye, signs of former cultivation by irrigation; 
 an oblong heap of broken stone carefully placed, form 
 ing two sections of a dam, was evidence enough to sup 
 port the truth of this supposition ; as, but for this, there 
 was no bank there. On the other side the water runs 
 swiftly and deeply foaming, eddying, curling it 
 strikes the almost perpendicular bank like a small ocean 
 wave. The bank itself, is near twenty feet high, and 
 rising back of its edge and close upon it, was a mound- 
 shaped, stony hill, embracing four or five acres, and 
 covered by an impenetrable thicket of undergrowth, 
 above the highest point of which could be seen what 
 appeared to be the rugged outline of a natural stone 
 pillar. The examining committee believing this to be 
 an ancient ruin and searching further along, found 
 that certain dilapidated huts, reputed to have been 
 occupied at odd times during the past fifty years by 
 Mexicans or nomad Indians had but one stone wall; 
 patched and bearing the marks of age ; the other walls
 
 232 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 and roofs being made of whatever came to hand. Traces 
 of portholes were discovered in the miserable shed, now 
 occupied by a Mexican and his family, which proved 
 beyond a doubt that this wall had once served as a for 
 tification. 
 
 "What's up there?" asked the scientist of the explor 
 ing party, speaking to the man of the house, a day or 
 two before the uncovering of the old foundation. 
 
 "Nothing. It's a sharp hill; I go to the top with 
 machete, and I find nothing : grass, bushes, and much 
 thorns. There's pajaros what you call birds, and 
 snakes. The same as other chaparral.'" 
 
 "Good Lord! Will you clean it up for us?" 
 
 "No, senor. I belong to wagon-train. I go at four 
 of the clock, manana," he answered, pointing to a well 
 set up cart and some half-dozen oxen, a little way off. 
 
 "Ah! that is how you learned English!" 
 
 "Si, senor," he laughed, showing a double row of 
 dazzling white teeth. "I take family." Plainly, he had 
 enough to do. 
 
 When the jungle had been cleared away, there was 
 no question of its having been, at least, a military post, 
 if not, what its present outline dimly suggested a mis 
 sion. It was probably one of the eight half militante, 
 half-religious stations ordered built by the Spanish 
 government in the country lying east of the Rio 
 Grande, then called the New Phillipines now Texas. 
 The exact time of their erection and occupation could 
 hardly be determined by the ancient M. S. S. now in 
 the Public Record Office of San Antonio de Bexar, for 
 it antedates that of the Five Missions, hereinbefore 
 mentioned : the time of the "erreccion" of the Alamo, 
 San Juan, and San Francisco de la Espada, being given 
 as 1720, the others later. We know, however, that they 
 were established in what might be termed the Spanish 
 Colonial period ; which began with the death of the last 
 Montezuma, in 1521, and ended at the withdrawal of 
 Don Juan Donoju, the last Spanish viceroy, in 1821 
 a period of three hundred years. And, also, that they
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 233 
 
 were designed as a barrier against the invasion of any 
 other nations coveting the rich gold and silver mines 
 of Mexico. Again we read that because of a revolution 
 in 1693-94, the garrisons are recalled, and by order of 
 the government, they are to be abandoned and de 
 molished ; as it would not do to leave them standing 
 there being neither sense nor discretion in furnishing 
 so many strong-holds to a foreign enemy. Some his 
 torians assert that the lack of such supplies as food, 
 clothing and ammunition was the cause of the breaking 
 up of these posts not mentioning the more urgent need 
 of trained soldiers in time of revolution. Their recall 
 was inevitable. Perhaps in the Archives of Mexico; 
 but more aptly lying among the buried treasures of 
 some ancient convent or monastery, may rest the story 
 that will give names, dates, deeds and all. But, as the 
 matter stands at present, the fact that the French were 
 claiming the greater part of Texas and that LaSalle 
 had built Fort St. Louis on the Lavaca river, in 1685, 
 throws a doubt on the assumption that the Spanish 
 Missions were not in existence before that time ; espec 
 ially as Spain had claimed all this territory from the 
 first, as shown on the ancient maps of the Empire of 
 Mexico, it w r ould be strange indeed if she had failed to 
 colonize in her usual way until 1685 one hundred and 
 sixty-four years after the Conquest of Mexico. The 
 justice of either claim of French or Spanish was, it 
 seems, to be decided by force of arms. It must be re 
 membered that every settlement must needs be a Mis 
 sion; as both sword and cross were indespensible in 
 Christianizing the ferocious Indian tribes which 
 roamed over the prairies of Southwest Texas ; the few 
 white families which may or may not have formed part 
 of the community, not daring to leave the near vicinity 
 of the post with its strongly fortified walls ; the ruins 
 of which are now marked only by unrecognizable, chap 
 arral covered mounds, without even a traditional his 
 tory. But, as said before, the making of history in 
 countries dominated by the Roman Church, was in this
 
 234 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 instance left in the hands of a clergy, the devoted mem 
 bers of which were known to be learned men sworn to 
 their duty and, as this was part of it, we can do 
 naught but dream, and in fancy picture the sometimes 
 peaceful, sometimes turbulent or terrible scenes 
 through which they, perforce, must have lived and in 
 which may have taken part. 
 
 Although this lovely spot is not directly on "The 
 King's Highway" but at the end of one of the branch 
 ing roads connecting with this old thoroughfare it 
 must have been in its day and time, a place of rest ; an 
 oasis a goal sought by all who came that way. Two 
 hundred years ago ! More than that now in the Year of 
 Our Lord, 1911 but at the time of its resurrection and 
 restoration one and three quarters of a century old. 
 
 Along the Highway of the World! Who may not 
 "have come that way!" We know that bands of out 
 casts thieves, robbers, murderers, and ferocious sav 
 ages came in hordes, and of their frequent skirmishes 
 in the open as well as of their much more to be dreaded 
 night-attacks, we have read: and also of the sieges, 
 lasting for weeks, which caused the tunnelling from 
 the old church to the river. But may there not have 
 been another order of humanity a kind who came as 
 guests to meet those of gentle birth, whose home was 
 here. Such as De Ayllon, De Narvaez, De Soto and 
 Juan Ponce De Leon ; he, who had made long journeys 
 by land, including voyages by water, in search of "The 
 Fountain of Youth" : discovering landings, opening 
 ports and founding cities and towns. Marking stations 
 on "Blazed Trails," he named them calling the longest 
 and widest of them all "El camino real del Rey." 
 
 Besides these and other leaders engaged in trading 
 and colonizing plunging into hazardous enterprises 
 and ventures in which success meant untold wealth 
 and power, it goes without saying that with such, if 
 only as convoy or armed escort, there came another 
 class with the same or even higher ideals; to whom 
 the perils of pathless deserts and unknown seas, were
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 235 
 
 small risks when weighed with the reward in view. 
 Soldiers of fortune from all nationsSpanish Cavaliers, 
 sons of proud old families, young rovers of high degree 
 in search of Fame; believing that in striving for the 
 honours which it brings, they were playing for the 
 highest stake. 
 
 For this was the "Age of Chivalry." In the closing 
 years of a period when warriors encased themselves 
 from head to foot in panoplies of armored steel, and 
 carried medieval weapons, the triggered cross-bow 
 and the arbalest and a little later the petronel and 
 heavy harquebus. But now it was with musket and 
 sword, and perhaps helmet of cork and shirt of mail, 
 they forced their way. Did they stop here? If so, let 
 the imagination picture the scene on the arrival of such 
 a cavalcade. Be that as it may, it is reasonable to sup 
 pose that all such would be more than welcomed. It is 
 also a well-authenticated fact, that all who passed may 
 not have entered, for long before and after the existence 
 of this isolated Mission, a stream of humanity, nameless 
 adventurous wanderers stragglers braving the well- 
 known dangers of a wilderness, had come this way : 
 alone or in numbers, with faces to the west, like Pil 
 grims to a shrine walking or riding along "The King's 
 Highway" : a public road, reaching across a continent, 
 and laid out four hundred years ago ! 
 
 !For several months past the Sanfords had as an in 
 mate a Mrs. Robinson, the widow of a distant cousin 
 of theirs, who died of fever in New Orleans several 
 years before. This woman was a born leader, and 
 notwithstanding the depression caused by the discour 
 aging conditions of previous years, insisted upon the 
 building of the church upon a design, which would 
 take more than double the money agreed upon by those 
 out of whose pockets the major portion would have to 
 come. Besides planning ahead the outdoor sports, such 
 as fishing and hunting parties, picnics, etc., she had 
 organized a series of entertainments tableaux, pri-
 
 236 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 vate theatricals and musicals, for the purpose of rais 
 ing some extra funds to be used in finishing the church, 
 and also the parsonage. She was sure she could man 
 age the staging of the tableaux and plays for she had 
 assisted and taken part in such entertainments ever 
 since she was old enough to remember, once when 
 there was a vacancy, playing with professionals; but 
 every one concerned in this enterprise had begun to 
 doubt the integrity of Mrs. Robinson. 
 
 "What kind of professionals do you suppose they 
 were?" Mrs. Andrews, asked of her sister when alone. 
 "She thinks it would pay best to have the exhibition in 
 San Antonio." They had begun to doubt her in many 
 ways hardly believing that she was ever really married 
 to their cousin. 
 
 There had been some opposition to building exactly 
 on the site of the old Mission church, but wiser counsels 
 prevailed, and upon close examination, it was decided 
 to use it, as it would but little further increase the cost. 
 It had been nearly a year since the work was begun, 
 and it would soon be finished. Spanish-Mexican artists 
 were now engaged in putting some pretty frescoes on 
 the walls and vaulted roof. There was a debt, but as 
 Mrs. Robinson asserted, a fair would go far to liquidate 
 that. The Rev. John Duffield was already installed 
 in the pretty frame cottage which served as a parson 
 age. A month later he had driven around to all the 
 houses in the country belonging to the rich as well as 
 the poor, of every class and sect, inviting each and 
 all to hear his first sermon and witness the consecra 
 tion of his church, to be called St. Andrew's. This 
 was the first public announcement of the name. 
 
 "After you, Elinor," laughed Miss Lewellyn Sanford. 
 
 "Quite appropriate," was the sedate reply. "Although 
 our cousin would rather have it St. Cecelia. What do 
 you think her next movement will be?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 237 
 
 "Between you and me and the gate-post, I think I 
 know what her next move will be." 
 
 "You mean marriage?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "And to Paul Bathurst?" 
 
 "Yes," said Miss Lewellyn, seriously. 
 
 "What do you think of her chances do you think 
 she will find him an easy prey ? I can remember noth 
 ing that indicates the least bit of concern about her, in 
 any shape. Do you think it possible he would be 
 brought to marry such a woman?" 
 
 "I believe he would as soon think of marrying Ritta, 
 the cook." 
 
 "Then that ends it. How could she marry him, in 
 that case?" 
 
 "How did she marry poor Wade Robinson? It crossed 
 my mind first, when she expressed her regret at 
 Felicia's return. 'Why does she come back? Why 
 didn't she stay with her relatives? Does she intend to 
 keep house?' were the questions she poured forth 
 declaring that she would see her friend Mr. Bathurst, 
 and convince him of the impropriety of it. A beautiful 
 girl of seventeen, who ought to be in the schoolroom." 
 
 "Are you not afraid he might question your mo 
 tives?" I asked. 
 
 "Not I who cares if he does? Do you mean he may 
 think I want to marry him? If that's all, I've refused 
 sprightlier men." 
 
 "And of course, would refuse him ?" 
 
 "I don't know about that, as yet." 
 
 "I don't think Paul Bathurst will ever marry again 
 I told her and, although Felix would do her duty, in 
 any case, I do not think she would like her father to 
 take another wife." 
 
 "Her preferences would have little weight with me, 
 and would receive no consideration, if I decided to set 
 my cap for him. And if she happened not to behave 
 afterwards, I'd soon settle her objections. I'd show 
 her who held the first place a wife's place."
 
 238 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "What a coarse person she is," said Mrs. Andrews. 
 If it weren't for the real good she has done in the neigh 
 borhood, in many instances I'd try to find some way 
 to rid the country of her. Of late she never speaks 
 of going back! She always says that, never going 
 home." 
 
 "If her efforts had ever been in the least dis 
 interested, I could be very sorry for her?" said Miss 
 Sanford, after a thoughtful pause. "But as she herself 
 expresses it she has always taken care to feather her 
 own nest." 
 
 "Such a woman to be the wife of a man like Paul 
 Bathurst! A coarse, vulgar, unprincipled adven 
 turess ! I am truly glad she is not of my blood. I have 
 always had the feeling of being in league with her 
 the simple fact of her being an inmate of our house, 
 humiliates and puts me to shame. If she marries him, 
 I will always feel like an accomplice in the ruin of one 
 of the sweetest families I have ever known." 
 
 "Let us hope that we may be mistaken in our fears. 
 She knows that he is not rich," said Lewellyn. 
 
 "In her estimation anyone with that amount of prop 
 erty is rich. Let us rather hope, that by a divine in 
 terposition of Providence, the evil may be averted. It 
 would be the wolf preying upon the lambs, and we are 
 responsible for the introduction of the animal into this 
 settlement." 
 
 "If you feel like that, let us begin to do something; 
 let us try at least to avert the misfortune. Let us find 
 out more about that second marriage ; and see if there 
 is truth in the reports father heard when he was in 
 Virginia last year." 
 
 "I will write a couple of letters at once," said Mrs. 
 Andrews, going to her room without delay. Returning 
 with pen, ink, and paper, she seated herself at a little 
 table near her sister, saying : 
 
 "We owe it to ourselves to clear the country of her; 
 and if we learn what I believe we will, in the answers 
 to these letters, we can force her to seek more congenial
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 239 
 
 quarters; and not being gifted with keen insight, we 
 will have to tell her outright of her mistaken belief that 
 she is a leader among people who know her for what 
 she is and despise her." 
 
 "Not all of them, Elinor ; there are many, especially 
 among the men who admire her for her prettiness and 
 springhtliness." 
 
 "That is just why I am writing these letters. She is 
 bent upon getting into Miss Boling's place ; and is try 
 ing to create the impression that she has been solicited 
 to take it. Mr. Berenger asked me yesterday if it was 
 at all likely that she would. From the trend of his man 
 ner and words, I know that he was thinking along the 
 same lines as we are compelled to think. 'Was she 
 really related to us?' he asked. And when I told him 
 she was not, he asked so many questions about how 
 long and what we had known of her, that I inquired if 
 he himself was acquainted with her. "In New Orleans, 
 perhaps he may have seen her, but here he had not 
 been so fortunate as to get a glimpse of her face." He 
 was plainly averse to her living in the same house with 
 Miss Bathurst. But this could only be seen from his 
 manner." 
 
 Felicia was at home, they must act ; the matter could 
 not be deferred. The two letters were written and 
 mailed on the same day with another with a bearing 
 on the case meaning so much more than they had hoped 
 for, that had they known of it, they need not have 
 written.
 
 240 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 AN EXCURSION TO THE MISSIONS HAD BEEN AGREED UPON. 
 
 Mrs. Robinson, though not as yet a successful ap 
 plicant for place of companion to his daughter, had on 
 this occasion, taken possession of Paul and his outfit 
 having already, as she believed, entered a good prepa 
 ratory wedge for gaining a superior position by forc 
 ing on the L. K. Ranch what she at first specified as 
 a week's visit, but which was now being lengthened 
 indefinitely. Felix, nursing a sick friend, would not 
 be present; and Paul detained by business, could only 
 promise to join them later. Undaunted, Mrs. Robinson 
 taking the necessary tents, wagons, servants, etc., was 
 on the ground and prepared to take the part of leader. 
 This, notwithstanding she had been caught in a fla 
 grant act of "mismanagement" at the late fair. An act 
 so mentioned by the "committee" solely out of deference 
 to the Sanford family. It was as Mrs. Andrews had 
 described. She was an adventuress a type of woman 
 to be looked for in a frontier country. A wolf or bird 
 of prey bringing other wolves or like birds. For 
 after a month of her enforced presence, this self-invited 
 guest introduced as her cousins, the Misses White of 
 New Orleans, giving out that "they were crowded at 
 Sanford's." They would take Miss Boling's room. 
 They were not actually young ; they had been comelier. 
 Their complexions were bad; and had the toughened 
 look of those who had been much at sea, or who had sat 
 around camp-fires; and in some way, as Felicia told 
 Candace, suggested the "Loafer-lady." It was the night 
 before they returned to New Orleans that Candace had 
 made them give up some valuable laces and a couple 
 of rings which they had appropriated. They must leave 
 or she would expose them. She would not have them 
 "rooming so near to Miss Bathurst. Could they not 
 go back to Col. Sanford's?" They went home.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 241 
 
 "Why did you not tell father?" asked Felix, who did 
 not hear of it until after they had gone. "I will tell 
 him, myself." 
 
 "No, no, Miss Felicia, that is the worst part of it all. 
 Believe me, I have done all that is required. Mahse 
 Paul has been told of things mislaid by Mrs. Robinson, 
 herself, but he was indignant and let Polydore know 
 that he did not wish to hear more of it. I think he likes 
 and respects Mrs. Robinson ; and for that reason, Yorke 
 locked up all the silver, except just what we are com 
 pelled to use ; and Polydore counts that everyday." 
 
 "Not speak to father about anything so bad as that, 
 Candace? It is is my duty. I will do it at once." She 
 did. 
 
 "Do you not think they may be mistaken, Felicia?" 
 (meaning the servants) . 
 
 "I know they are not mistaken. I will find a way to 
 induce Mrs. Robinson to bring her visit to a close." 
 
 "Wait, Felicia, I believe she will soon join her rel 
 atives in New Orleans; in fact she told them when 
 parting, that they might expect her at any time after 
 the Sanfords had left for Cisterdale. I will be glad." 
 
 Although Felicia had known of this woman's de 
 signs upon her father, she had thought of them as ab 
 surd and impossible of realization. Her antipathy 
 arising from other causes, she would not have under 
 stood the anxiety of her older and more world-wise 
 friends. 
 
 Felicia was the present owner of a casket of superb 
 jewels, inherited from a long line of ancestors both 
 paternal and maternal. There was also a collection 
 of other legacies in gold and silver, which, gained in 
 the same way, were of priceless value. 
 
 "Do you know, father, that Yorke and Polydore have 
 locked up all our valuables?" she said, her voice ring 
 ing out in merry laughter. 
 
 "Is it possible !" exclaimed Paul, laughing, but blush 
 ing also. "I hardly thought we were in such great 
 danger."
 
 242 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 The Sanfords were at Cisterdale and the tents of the 
 excursionists were spread at the Mission San Jose. It 
 was past four o'clock in the afternoon, and the gulf 
 breezes had begun to blow when Paul came up. 
 
 "If your horses are not tired, Mr. Bathurst, we have 
 time to go to the Mission Conception, and afterwards 
 to San Antonio for a little shopping I've got to do." 
 
 "My horses are not tired, but what ?" 
 
 "Don't say any more, I'll tell you as we go along," 
 putting her foot on the iron step, she vaulted into a 
 seat beside him. She was looking quite pretty, though 
 her face was lit up with a kind of animation which 
 made him look and feel uncomfortable ; especially as a 
 crowd had gathered and were gazing at them with an 
 expression of curiosity and astonishment. 
 
 "You can't do all that, Mrs. Robinson, and get back 
 to-night," said young Neville. Some of the party gave 
 hurriedly, a list of things to be purchased, and an 
 elderly bachelor called after them, "It's goin' to rain, 
 Bathurst, it's a bad time for an elopement." One of 
 the camp cooks brought a list of groceries for the 
 market giving it to Mrs. Robinson, she having already 
 assumed the office of chief purveyor of supplies. A 
 bill to liquidate expenses was handed her, which she 
 put in her purse, and they were off followed by the 
 wondering gaze of the waiting crowd, until they were 
 out of sight. 
 
 "Oughn't we to cross below? I am not sure of the 
 road on this side." 
 
 "No, there is another crossing above," she answered. 
 
 "But the Mission Conception is east of the river?" 
 
 "Don't be alarmed, we will find the other ford and 
 it is the best?" 
 
 She talked along the way with some brightness and 
 cleverness, but it was with a return of the dislike and 
 distrust he had felt when first meeting herj that he 
 listened ; a feeling which sooner or later came to every 
 one who might seek or be constrained to accept her 
 society. In the first week of her prolonged visit to
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 243 
 
 his house, she had told hitn that not only were the ex 
 penses of his household double what they ought to be, 
 but that it would pay to reduce said household by at 
 least one-third part of its number. In plain words, he 
 would better sell some of the older and less useful of his 
 servants ; they would make good nurses the women 
 the men to potter about a farm, or wait at table; but 
 wereof no advantage whatever, on a stock-ranch. "I 
 wish I had the management of this business for a year 
 or two." 
 
 For a full minute he stared at her with a look of 
 amazed inquiry, answering with stern brevity, that he 
 had no negroes for sale, and that he would certainly 
 try to do what might be best for the welfare of all. 
 There was much merriment in the servants quarters as 
 Polydore rehearsed this piece of news, and referred 
 again to his manumission papers. "How lucky he was 
 to have them!" 
 
 Under cover of the thick growth along the river and 
 in the valley, Paul had not discovered that they had 
 lost their way and were bearing too far westward, but 
 now the more open country compelled notice. The sun 
 was low and it would soon be dark. 
 
 "Are we not going in the wrong direction? I hope 
 we are not lost." 
 
 "That would be too bad," she answered. "It would 
 bring the Sanfords home from Cisterdale if they knew 
 it. They are opposed to an intimacy like ours anyhow. 
 Not only the Sanfords but the whole community are 
 talking about it." 
 
 It was an odd remark and queer. 
 
 "Why should they? Is it in any way peculiar?" 
 
 "If you had heard their objections to my living with 
 you, arid their scandalous inferences, you would not 
 need to ask. They say you have disgraced your family." 
 
 He began to study her; looking at her steadily. 
 
 "What scandalous inferences?" 
 
 "I can not tell you, Mr. Bathurst," she replied, with 
 affected shyness, "but just before we started as I
 
 244 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 left the camp Mrs. Elwell asked me if this was to 
 be an elopement. If we get* lost and I'm afraid we 
 are lost, after all that's been said and done, I won't go 
 back and join that crowd unless well unless we put 
 it out of their power to do any harm." 
 
 He began to comprehend; and to realize what was 
 expected of him. He looked at her critically with a 
 full understanding of it. Doubtful as he had been at 
 times, he was now certain of it. 
 
 "In the unexpected suddenness of your proposal to 
 go to San Antonio this evening, Mrs. Robinson, I for 
 got to tell you and our friends at the camp, that I have 
 agreed to be off for the Nueces, at four o'clock sharp 
 to-morrow morning. We have traveled so far out 
 of our way that now it will be out of the question for 
 us to reach the town and return to-night besides it 
 would delay me." 
 
 "You can remain in San Antonio to-night, and defer 
 your visit to the Nueces indefinitely." 
 
 "It will be impossible to defer it ; and I may as well 
 tell you, Mrs. Robinson, why it is imperative; or it 
 might be said of vital importance. I have to be at 
 Castroville to meet a man who wishes to buy a part of 
 my Nueces property. I need the money he will pay for 
 it. I am deeply in debt. Had it not been for the aid 
 of a couple of friends, whose names I will not mention 
 now, I would have been ruined two years ago. The 
 money I hope to get from this sale will pay the interest 
 on money borrowed, but it will not be a drop in a 
 bucket of water, to the amount I owe." 
 
 "I did not know your affairs were in such a bad 
 way." 
 
 "They are worse than I have told you. Everything 
 favouring, it will be years before I can hope to be free." 
 She leaned languidly on the back of her seat. Bathurst 
 saw that his shaft had hit the mark. Suddenly she 
 straightened, looking towards the east. 
 
 "See, Mr. Bathurst, there are the lights of San An 
 tonio, we will not have to cross the river. How tired
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 245 
 
 I am!" She hated to give up this scheme. But per 
 haps even yet could it not be that he was deceiving 
 her? 
 
 "Would you be willing to tell me who lent you that 
 money, Mr. Bathurst?" 
 
 "Mr. Berenger and Col. Sanford. Mr. Berenger the 
 greater part of it.'" 
 
 The ready answer disarmed all suspicion. It was 
 true. 
 
 "Mr. Berenger gave the greater part, did he. It 
 might be worth while to look into his motive for doing 
 that," she said, again sinking back into her seat. Paul, 
 knitting his brows, could not imagine what she meant. 
 
 It was a great disappointment; for, as was so flip 
 pantly hinted by Mrs. Elwell, this opportunity for car 
 rying out her purpose, was not the result of accident, 
 but had been planned. Her chagrin was not lessened 
 by the fact that she knew she had mistaken the man; 
 that he had told her of his embarrassment, because, 
 reading her thoughts he wished to avoid plainer lan 
 guage. Well, she would at least do some advantageous 
 shopping. Callahan and Grenet, each of them merchants 
 with large establishments, were importers of foreign 
 goods and had beautiful silks, velvets and laces; and 
 there were costly jewels to be found at Bell's, and at 
 certain Jewish and Mexican pawnshops. She was 
 known at most of these places, going the rounds with 
 Felicia, at first, and later on her account, buying what 
 she liked and paying with the people's money or pre 
 tending to buy for Felicia and having her purchases 
 charged to Paul's account. Further thoughts decided 
 her that it would be more profitable to return to Little 
 Kosta and the Sanford place, for she now knew that 
 now she would go back to New Orleans. Felicia would 
 be away until after a certain wedding, in which she 
 would act the part of brides-maid, would be over. 
 Daisy was already on the Nueces, and no one on either 
 place but the servants. At the L. K. Ranch she had a 
 nearly empty trunk, and the family had rare posses-
 
 246 AI.ONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 sions of small bulk, which, with the aid of a confederate 
 she could sell, if not in New Orleans, in some place 
 farther away. She would not be Cecelia White if she 
 could not pay herself out of that, and what she could 
 pick up at JSanford's, for her very nearly profitless 
 visit to Texas. It was raining, and the roads heavy 
 with mud. It was near midnight when they arrived 
 at the Plaza House. One of the servitors belonging to 
 the hotel had assisted Mrs. Robinson to alight and Paul 
 was about to drive to the stable with his team, when 
 Col. Sanford called to him from a group of men loung 
 ing about the entrance. 
 
 "Hello, Bathurst, I thought you had come and gone 
 again gone back to camp. Howdy do, Mrs. Robinson, 
 I'm going with Paul just now, but I must have a talk 
 with you this evening," he said, jumping into the trap 
 like a young man. 
 
 "Bathurst, you're not married, are you?" he whis 
 pered. 
 
 "No. I have escaped." 
 
 "I'm glad. By God I'm glad! Well, sirs! It beats 
 a dozen novels more than I've ever read! Elinor 
 comes on the run from Cisterdale with a package of 
 letters, all directed to me one of them marked in 
 haste, was from a man in New Orleans that Berenger 
 had written to, I do not know why nor when, but it was 
 concerning Mrs. Robinson, and showed that she was 
 not Mrs. Robinson, nor ever had been, which of course 
 is a great relief to me. She is and was before she mar 
 ried George, a Mrs. Henry, the wife of an escaped con 
 vict, who lately returned and was rearrested in New 
 Orleans. I was just about to go to Cisterdale, myself, 
 when Elinor got home; then I must go to your camp 
 as fast as my team could travel. By good management 
 I arrived this afternoon only to learn that you had 
 eloped with a female bigamist." Col. Sanford laughed 
 uproariously. Paul also laughed, but less mirthfully. 
 
 When they had left the stables Col. Sanford said 
 with a sigh of relief.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 247 
 
 "I'm glad it wasn't true, Bathurst; when they told 
 at first I was afraid it was. I blame myself for it all. 
 I ought to have made her leave the country." 
 
 "You with my other friends have done me a great 
 service, Col. Sanford. I will never forget it. I have 
 sometimes felt great pity for Mrs. Robinson." 
 
 "Yes, I know how that is. She is something of an 
 actress. I will tell her presently, that Henry is liv 
 ing, though I believe she has known it along. I'll take 
 her straight home in the morning so that she can pack 
 up and go." 
 
 Col. Sanford was called at for him, the late hour of 
 half -past eight o'clock, and was told that Paul had left 
 at four, and that the lady had left a note and had gone 
 on the early morning coach. The note told him that 
 she would join Mrs. Andrews and Miss Sanford at Cis- 
 terdale, which was far from being the case; the truth 
 being that she was traveling rapidly towards Little 
 Kosta behind four thoroughbred Kentucky trotters; 
 and that she meant to get off at the stagestand nearest 
 that point. Col. Sanford, she believed would go di 
 rectly to Cisterdale, as he had his own team. This 
 would give her time. There would be no white person 
 to interfere with her; she would have, she thought, a 
 clear field. Taking a hack at the stagestand, she first 
 went to Sanford's, making a clean sweep of all portable 
 articles of value knowing where they were kept and 
 having free access to all. But at the L. K. Ranch it was 
 different. Driving up to the front gate she walked 
 rapidly through the entry into the patio, where she 
 heard voices. She found only Polydore and Candace. 
 They looked at her in surprise ; but rising and politely 
 standing in her presence. 
 
 "Is there nobody here but you two." 
 
 "Not at the house, madam," answered Polydore. "The 
 others are in the fields ; all except the children." 
 
 "I want the keys, Candace. Get them quick. I want 
 my trunk, and the man is waiting to take me to the 
 stagestand. Hurry up, why don't you?"
 
 248 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I could not understand at first, Mrs. Robinson, but 
 your trunk is not where you left it. Betty and I packed 
 all the things you left here in it, and we put it in here," 
 she said, opening a small bed-room, which seldom used, 
 was always locked. 
 
 "Who told you to do this? Come, give me the keys 
 to the upper rooms my rooms, I want to see if you've 
 left out anything." 
 
 "Nothing is left out, Mrs. Robinson. And Miss 
 Felicia gave order that this must be done. It was only 
 this morning, we received it. Miss Felicia wrote 
 that Mrs. Andrews told her by letter that you 
 would want your trunk, as you were going to leave. 
 She also wrote that certain things which she mentioned 
 should be put in Yorke's care; he has the key of the 
 room in which they are placed, but as I told you at first, 
 he is in the field." 
 
 The woman walked nervously to and fro for a minute 
 or two, then going through the entry to the hired car 
 riage she sent the driver, who, with Polydore's assis 
 tance put the trunk in its place at the back of the ve 
 hicle, jumped into his seat, and drove away. Mrs. 
 Robinson was never again seen in the Valley of the 
 Guadalupe river after that. But it was many months 
 before it was known throughout the country at large, 
 that Felicia and Daisy never had a step-mother. 
 
 Paul Bathurst, though grateful, was deeply humili 
 ated. His friends had out of regard for his feelings, 
 concealed a sort of contemptuous pity which he, if not 
 they, felt to be deserved. But try as he would, there 
 was a little resentment mixed with his gratitude. Ask 
 ing himself if by any means he could ever have been 
 inveigled into a marriage with such a woman as Mrs. 
 Robinson, the answer was at first negative ; and he felt 
 irritated by the strong efforts of his friends to prevent 
 such a union. But had they been too officious? They 
 were men and women of discernment. Might not the 
 end, if the woman had been sharp enough to conceal 
 a few faults, been different? A few omissions and
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 249 
 
 what? What if the servants had not remarked it? Had 
 he not even at least one foot in the trap? It was Fe 
 licia's scorn and honest directness that had saved him. 
 Oh, he would not think about it. He needed a keeper. 
 He would cultivate humility permit his friends to 
 laugh at him and love them. When he was again at 
 home, he told his children of his continued ill luck, of 
 unexpected losses and increased liabilities. Both as 
 always, attentive ; Felicia with book and pencil asking 
 questions, and taking notes, was in a short time mis 
 tress of all the new details of her father's business 
 difficulties. 
 
 When they had finished, she remained for a long 
 time gravely and thoughtfully going over the facts and 
 figures she had taken down ; then closing her note-book 
 and placing it on the table said : 
 
 "'Father, I have known most of this for a great while ; 
 but now that I understand it all, I see nothing to fear. 
 We can pay the interest on this borrowed money, 
 easily, and our other creditors are not pressing. I am 
 going to help you. Do not sell our fine farming lands 
 now for they are rising in value every day. And this 
 ranch must we sell it?" 
 
 "It is true we need not be in too great a hurry, and 
 at present it might be best to rent this ranch, and move 
 to the Talbert place, which is vacant, and which I can 
 have for half as much as Meath will pay me for this. 
 Mr. Meath wishes to buy this property. I may be com 
 pelled to accept his offer I am afraid. The Talbert 
 house is much smaller than this but is very neatly built 
 and is a one-story house of stone. Of course I am not 
 counting the basement, which is not finished ; the din 
 ing room only having been plastered. iFelicia there is 
 a bare possibility that by selling Little Kosta and my 
 Nueces ranch and some lucky trading I may be able to 
 make good my word and go back to South Carolina 
 in 1860." 
 
 "Will you be pleased to go so soon? I have hardly 
 begun to hope for it."
 
 250 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Yes, father, but it is home wherever you, Basil, 
 and Kaspar are ; still more will it be home with Grand 
 ma, Uncle Darius, and Aunt Sarah." 
 
 "Then we will work to that end. Felicia, I never 
 thought to be again so happy." 
 
 "Father would you object to my teaching a school. 
 In the Talbert neighborhood and for some distance 
 above, there is now no school. Do you remember the 
 league of land that was vacant when we first came to 
 the country ? The only one, that had no one living upon 
 it. Just across the river. Mr. Thomas built a house 
 upon it and taught school, but never purchased the 
 land. When Mr. Elwell bought it, he lived in the 
 school house until his dwelling was built ; but of course 
 that broke up the school; so the people have to send 
 their children to Bethlehem, a distance of three or four 
 miles or to the German settlement, which is farther 
 still for most of them. Hulda Richter, who is eighteen, 
 and very advanced in her English and German, wants 
 still further to improve them ; and I want to learn Ger 
 man. She says she can get a night class of young Ger 
 mans, youths and maidens, which will make it prof 
 itable to me," said Felix, laughing. "In addition to 
 that, I can get as many piano pupils as I can find time 
 to teach. There would be about thirty day scholars." 
 Paul, who had been listening with every manifestation 
 of uneasiness, began nervously : 
 
 "Don't attempt it, Felicia ; think of what your Uncle 
 Darius would say." 
 
 "Uncle Darius might not like it at first, but I am 
 sure that were he in my place, he would do just as I 
 want to do ; and would be sure when he knows how we 
 are involved, to come to my way of seeing the neces 
 sity of it. Father, I am going to work." 
 
 "Felicia, are you sure that you feel impelled to this 
 by a love of the work, or are you actuated by a desire 
 to help me. For, if that is the case, I feel that as yet 
 I have no need to accept the sacrifice." 
 
 "It would be no sacrifice. I admit that the world
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 251 
 
 holds no pleasure so sweet as the thought of being of 
 use to my father. Father, your troubles have made you 
 old before your time. Your financial troubles are 
 greater than you will admit to yourself. When Uncle 
 Darius took it upon himself to pay Basil's debts, you 
 felt humiliated. You know to-day that both he and 
 grandma would relieve your difficulties and would be 
 glad of the opportunity of doing it. Would you ask 
 them?" 
 
 "I could not. I feel like I have no right to tax any 
 further their loving and generous hearts. I do not 
 wish them to know of the pain I have suffered or of 
 the weakness I have shown in misfortune. But I do not 
 want the darling of my heart, to spend the best years of 
 her life in working like a galley slave. It is not, Felix, 
 that I have any of the false pride of social position, all 
 labour is honourable, but the confinement, the tread 
 mill work of teaching a country school the " 
 
 "Stop father, if you consent, we'll make the experi 
 ment." 
 
 "Consent? I will allow you full liberty to choose 
 how you will employ your time; but do not promise 
 your employers as to the length of the period you will 
 work; for with a few lucky strokes I may pull out of 
 my difficulties and this country in a very short time. 
 While your mother lived, it was Heaven and although 
 I am too happy in my children to become misanthropic, 
 I know that never, either here or anywhere else, will I 
 be content except in the home of my childhood." 
 
 "Another powerful argument, in favor of the enter 
 prise is that we will not have to send Kaspar away. I 
 can teach him for several years yet. And again. At 
 the Talbert place, at a point between the gin-house and 
 the stone dwelling, is a two-roomed log structure the 
 rooms separated by a plank partition; this can be 
 taken out and used in repairs and Polydore whom I sent 
 to make an examination of the premises, says there is 
 a fine stone fire-place. We can get the old benches
 
 252 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 from the Thomas school house. The Elwells having the 
 desks our school house is ready at once." 
 
 "It can be made very comfortable, I know, but it's a 
 little way off yet, darling. We'll see. The best thing 
 you have told me is of your desire to learn German, and 
 your plan of the night-school is good. Indeed I am 
 overwhelmed with surprise when I think of your plans 
 and all you have done to help me." 
 
 "It would be decidedly unfair, were I to claim all 
 the credit, for I have been astonished at our success; 
 to our dear black folks is due the greater praise. I 
 have only listened and learned." Felix did not yet tell 
 him of another project in which Candace was largely 
 interested and that with pocket money given her by 
 Uncle Sam, and which he had told her not to spend in 
 useless frippery, she had bought through the agency 
 of Polydore, fifty beautifully dressed fawn skins. 
 These, Candace was swiftfully and skillfully making 
 into gloves, which had all the fineness of finish of those 
 made of chamois skin. On every skin there would be a 
 profit of fifteen dollars. Mrs. Rubenstein, the widow 
 of a Hungarian officer, disposed of them to the citizens 
 of San Antonio and to the ladies at the post, and hith 
 erto as now, had been unable to supply the demand. 
 Felicia helped with the embroidery, with which they 
 were daintly embellished. Some day she would let 
 Uncle Sam know the success of this investment. It 
 will help pay off the mortgage on the Nueces property, 
 Candace said, hopefully. But all matters relating to 
 Little Kosta, had been soon after settled by the sale of 
 it, and the family moved to the Talbert place. Felicia 
 there-upon, opened the doors of the little school house 
 which from the first day was crowded with pupils. 
 
 The negroes, with Yorke at their head, had conceived 
 and were successfully carrying out a speculation in 
 green hides buying them and preparing them for ex 
 portation. This was another paying wheel in the do 
 mestic machinery. Candace, who was present, re 
 minded her master of this fact and that the pecan 
 crop would be exceptionally large.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 253 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 A natural avenue, irregularly bordered by liveoak 
 trees, led up to the hamlet of St. Andrews. About the 
 little church were some new cottages, at from a quarter 
 to a half mile apart, half hidden from each other by 
 trees of oak, cedar and hackberry. It was the begin 
 ning of a village. Back of the church was a frame 
 school house, and still further in the rear and across 
 a space wide enough for a street, was a new dwelling 
 with a five-acre orchard and garden lot belonging to 
 Mrs. Liddell who with her large family once lived for 
 a while in the lower settlement, but who for more than 
 a year had been living in Houston. She was a cousin 
 of the Duf fields. She would teach a select school, which 
 would also be sectarian. At present every member of 
 her family, from Arthur, twenty, to little Amy, six 
 years old, was actively employed in finishing some task 
 assigned by their busy mother; who for her part was 
 making up a quantity of snowy muslin into window 
 curtains, and listening to the gossip, lively or serious, 
 of her young friend, Cicely Wafer. 
 
 "You know that I have been a long time away, Cicely, 
 and you know also that I am not asking all these ques 
 tions from idle curiosity. Having been the wife of a 
 clergyman, I am aware of the duties of a teacher in a 
 school like this, believing them to be equal in import 
 ance to those of a clergyman ; and taking in the whole 
 county as a field of labour, to be of any use, we are 
 compelled to know the people." They had been talking 
 of the Berengers. 
 
 "I was here as you may remember, when they came 
 home. Very soon after I heard something about a 
 letter, and and Mrs. Kenyon." 
 
 "There was something about Mrs. Kenyon and a let 
 ter ; taken separately however. A few days after they
 
 254 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 came home, Mrs. Berenger found a letter written by 
 Archie to Randal Houghton and dated a week before 
 their wedding. It was in the office desk ; Randal used 
 the desk while Archie was absent. This was the letter 
 which caused the first quarrel. The Kenyon trouble 
 came later. Mrs. Kenyon waylaid him at one stage- 
 stand and went alone with him to another a drive of 
 ten miles. Billy Monroe met them, and half an hour 
 after saw Mrs. Berenger at her own gate and told as 
 a pleasantry, that he had seen her husband that he 
 was in the best of company, and traveling rapidly 
 towards the west." 
 
 "Whose company?" she asked. 
 
 "The prettiest little widow hereabout. Do you know 
 who Mrs. Kenyon is?" 
 
 "Not as yet. But I will find out." And waiting until 
 Monroe was out of sight, she ordered her horse sad 
 dled and went after them. She met Berenger coming 
 back alone, and no one knows exactly what took place. 
 He told some of his friends in a "by the way" sort of 
 manner that Mrs. Kenyon asked him to take her be 
 cause when waiting at Reuter's she had learned that 
 the coach would be three or four hours late. It is pos 
 sible he did this to cover up a probable indiscretion of 
 Mrs. Berenger's, who it seems has not learned the wis 
 dom of keeping her private affairs from the public. 
 The letter is in every way a different matter, and con 
 cerns another and different sort of person; and the 
 trouble grows out of this dissimilarity; which indeed 
 makes it far more serious, and to my mind a thing that 
 Mrs. Berenger ought to let alone." 
 
 "You don't mean to say, Cicely, that the late dis 
 graceful quarrel between these people in any way in 
 volves " She whispered a name. 
 
 "No, no, Mrs. Liddell, the very last is like the first 
 in all things but the name. Did you ever hear of Mrs. 
 Gaultier?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 255 
 
 "Oh, Mrs. Gaultier. I've seen her. But she the 
 other who ought not to be named in the same breath 
 with them has she come back? She is at home is 
 she not?" 
 
 "Yes, for the past several weeks. They have moved 
 to the Talbert place, and she is superintending some 
 inside improvements. I was there a day or two ago; 
 she was very busy, but would not let me leave ; telling 
 me to stay and follow her about while she worked." 
 
 "Dear, dear Felix !" said Mrs. Liddell. "But the let 
 ter, Cicely. You and I know, as every one, with the 
 smallest degree of perception or instinctive knowledge 
 was bound to know, how it was with her and the man 
 whose affairs we have under discussion. Was she the 
 one referred to in this letter?" 
 
 "To any one who knows, there can be no doubt about 
 that, but there was no name mentioned. The letter 
 was written just one week before his marriage to Miss 
 Proctor. It was in part a business letter, but ended 
 with a brief protest against his coming marriage with 
 Miss Proctor; and declaring that he had done his best 
 to remove the conditions which appeared to make it 
 necessary. But after exhausting every argument in 
 debating the case with his father, the only concession 
 accorded was, that he might leave its decision to the 
 lady ; and although he had taken advantage of the priv 
 ilege and told the truth that he loved another, it was 
 of no use. Miss Proctor treating the assertion a joke 
 a test of her own sincerity." 
 
 "How fortunate he did not give the name." 
 
 "Yes. It is certain that Larry knows. Laura says 
 he will neither deny or affirm; and Randal declares 
 that he could not swear to his own certainty of it. He 
 has his opinion, but he would not give that. Nor would 
 Larry." 
 
 "There is wisdom in that. If she knew, she might 
 get on her horse and attack the Talbert Place. Poor 
 woman ! Of all the passions, jealousy is the most dan 
 gerous the most difficult of control."
 
 256 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I really believe she might do something like that, 
 for she took the letter without saying a first word to 
 Archie, and went straight to Randal with it. She gave 
 it to him telling him 'to read it the letter was his.' 
 She had said nothing to Archie about it, and would 
 not ; at least would not until she had herself under bet 
 ter control. So it was quite safe for him to tell her 
 the name of this woman. He would do that would be 
 not?" 
 
 Randal saw from the first how full of risk that 
 would be ; so he merely said when he had finished read 
 ing it : 
 
 "I know this letter, Mrs. Berenger, and there's noth 
 ing in it so very serious. In regard to the name I 
 could not say or swear that I know it. He then told 
 her that even if he suspected, he would not feel at 
 liberty to tell even that ; and tried to persuade her that 
 it was common for young men to write such letters 
 and forget them as soon as written. That the very fact 
 of Berenger marrying as he did showed his preference ; 
 and the matter was not worth a second thought; and 
 was surely not a thing to grieve over. 
 
 "If you think so lightly of it, Mr. Houghton, why 
 not tell me who it was ?" 
 
 Randal flatly refused. 
 
 "Oh, well it was Mrs. Kenyon," Randal laughed. 
 
 "I will not reply to any conjectures, Mrs. Berenger. 
 I'm sorry you read that letter." 
 
 "Does Felix know her? I mean Mrs. Berenger." 
 
 "I do not think she has ever seen her. She went 
 away soon after this marriage, and as you know they 
 have been moving and the whole family have been 
 away Mr. Bathurst and Daisy on the Nueces and 
 Felix at Peyton's. Only a few knew positively, any 
 thing about her former acquaintance with Mr. Ber 
 enger, and like you and I, these are her friends."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 257 
 
 "I'm glad of that; I would hate to have her name 
 linked with that of any wild young man; and though 
 his virtues may overtop his faults, Archie Berenger 
 must still be called that." 
 
 It was a month after the installation of the Rev. Mr. 
 Duffield, when Felix first found opportunity to attend 
 the new church. The organ was in place, the organist 
 appointed, and she had been mentioned as one well- 
 fitted for the choir service and had been asked to take 
 a place in it; but had declined on account of home 
 duties and certain disinclination for the work. But 
 this day she would take the place of Mrs. Liddell, who 
 was ill. 
 
 The church as a result of the popularity of its pas 
 tor had been crowded from the beginning. The family 
 had come to be regarded as permanent residents, and 
 lived in a commodious and picturesque cottage, roughly 
 and substantially built in rustic style, with many rooms 
 lengthening out under one roof like a bungalo; but 
 called by courtesy "The Parsonage." A little slip of 
 land; on one side a rocky slope, and on the other and 
 in front grew meadow grass and prairie flowers. A 
 forest of trees cast shade on roof and ground. 
 
 Mrs. Liddell lived near the parsonage, and in sight 
 of the church. Felix had gone early, having driven by 
 way of this house to get certain pieces of music in time 
 for rehearsal before the morning service began. While 
 at the gate several pots of flowers had been put in the 
 carriage for the chancel. Picking up the lightest of 
 them, and leaving Polydore to bring the others, she 
 ran lightly up the steps, and entered the vestibule. 
 Berenger was sitting on one of the benches. This was 
 the first time they had met since her return from 
 Charleston. A flash of memory brought instantane 
 ously to mind the constraint in his manner at their 
 parting, which Miss Boling also had observed and com 
 mented upon. It should be different she would not 
 have it so. He had said once, that they ought to be
 
 258 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 friends. Thus thinking, she walked directly toward 
 him, holding out her disengaged hand, and wholly with 
 out diffidence, bade him good morning. Putting her 
 flowers on the bench, she sat down. He had risen as 
 she approached him, and now, looking a little flushed, 
 and hesitating, he again took his seat. 
 
 "This begins to look like home," she said, alluding 
 to the church. "Is this your first sight of it?" 
 
 "Except from a distance, yes." 
 
 "I am to sing in Mrs. Liddell's place today, and came 
 an hour ahead of time to practice. I have brought the 
 music required for the day's service." 
 
 "My wife came for the same reason, and to fill a 
 vacancy, and is above the only one here at present." 
 As they were speaking, after a few chords played with 
 great skill, some one in the gallery above began a vocal 
 exercise. "Mrs. Berenger has no music, perhaps you 
 can help her." 
 
 "You will go up and introduce me," said Felix, 
 rising. Berenger going swiftly up the steps, and Felix 
 following more slowly had stopped at a point near the 
 gable window, which threw its light upon the figure at 
 the organ. She saw a woman of heavy build, but 
 shapely, with a rather large head and short ungraceful 
 neck; but the abundant blonde hair was beautifully 
 arranged, and Mrs. Berenger was appropriately and 
 exquisitely dressed. Absorbed in her playing and with 
 her back towards them she continued to sing. At the 
 first stop Berenger called her attention. 
 
 "Clara, here is Miss Bathurst, who will help you out 
 of your difficulty." She looked at him, turned sud 
 denly in her seat and seeing Felix, who, standing in 
 the soft coloured light of the little window, made a pic 
 ture of dazzling beauty, she arose and faced them. 
 After the introduction she again took her seat, with 
 her back to the organ, with her eyes fastened on the 
 girl like one startled. Shiftingly, with swift side- 
 glances, she took in both man and girl seemingly in 
 one look.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 259 
 
 "Miss Bathurst will take Mrs. Liddell's part, Clara." 
 
 "And I my own," she replied, with a smile and a 
 sharp inquiring look full of sinister meaning; which, 
 though quick as it was furtive, Felicia saw, and so 
 did he. Felix, slightly abashed, had been taking off 
 her hat and gloves and was now unrolling and straight 
 ening her music. Berenger had left, if not in haste 
 at least without ceremony. Mrs. Berenger was watch 
 ing her every movement; looking at her steadfastly 
 and critically and boldly. Being observed, it aroused 
 a feeling of antagonism and was bravely returned. 
 
 "Mrs. Berenger, neither you nor I know our parts 
 had we not better go over them. Let us begin." 
 
 "You have not been here before?" she asked ab 
 ruptly. 
 
 "No, although I have been at home a long time, I 
 have not been able to come here. I am a member of 
 this church." 
 
 As Mrs. Berenger, looking absently, and intently in 
 her face, seemed to have forgotten the purpose in view 
 Felix again spoke. 
 
 "Hadn't we better begin, Mrs. Berenger? I am 
 afraid I will fail outright, unless we go over this." 
 Taking the music given her by Mrs. Liddell and placing 
 it on the rack, together they sang repeating until 
 Mrs. Berenger said : 
 
 "There, that will do we need have no fear of fail 
 ing." Again turning around on her seat, she asked : 
 
 "Will you continue in the choir?" 
 
 "No, I will only sing in an emergency like this." 
 
 "Your voice is a remarkable one, and you have taken 
 pains in cultivating it." 
 
 "I have had good teachers." 
 
 "Come let us try this." Taking up some sheets of 
 music, again they sang "We both did better in this." 
 
 "Yes," said Felix, "I was more familiar with my 
 part."
 
 260 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Your voice is a good complement to mine. I wish 
 you would take Mrs. Liddell's place in the choir. Would 
 you not like it?" 
 
 "No " said Felix looking down. "I do not think 
 I would." 
 
 She had begun to be aware of a strange feeling of re 
 pulsion and distrust which seemed to increase with 
 every moment of this interview with Mrs. Berenger. 
 She could not have told how it was that she was so re 
 pelled ; there was almost an antipathy. The coming of 
 the other members of the choir, brought a partial relief, 
 but she would be glad to be out of her presence out 
 of the church ; and when on her way home, she had re 
 covered from its effects, she could not yet analyze it. 
 It was like she had met one whom she felt was an 
 enemy. A host of emotion, she had never known before 
 had overwhelmed her in the church : they were such 
 as in future she would keep out of her mind ; for there 
 was no word or act that could be thought of in justifi 
 cation. She laughed a little. What was it Uncle Darius 
 used to tell them to do when they were children to 
 keep wicked thoughts out? They must repeat the mul 
 tiplication table, back and forth. "I will do that," 
 she said. 
 
 "Archibald, how long have you known Miss Bath- 
 urst?" asked Mrs. Berenger, on their way home from 
 church a couple of hours afterwards. 
 
 "Since February 18th, 1853." 
 
 "This is 1858 about five years." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "You never mentioned the fact to me." 
 
 "It never occurred to me." 
 
 "How old is she?" 
 
 "She is near nineteen." 
 
 "Do you think she is pretty?" 
 
 "I have thought very little of her beauty." 
 
 "Are you not friends?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 261 
 
 "Hardly that we have met only at long intervals, 
 she is distinctively better looking now than when I first 
 saw her." 
 
 "She has a good voice and sings well her voice is a 
 good complement to mine; but when I told her so, she 
 took no notice of it. I thought I would propose practic 
 ing some songs with her, but she has repellant manners 
 and I did not make the offer. I do not like her." 
 
 Berenger smiled. Mrs. Berenger saw the smile, and 
 not liking it, was silent for the remainder of the drive 
 homeward. In the afternoon the nurse brought in the 
 boy with some trifling ailment which claimed the 
 mother's attention. Her husband had again left home 
 and the little one had gone to sleep. For a while she 
 continued to sit in an easy chair by his crib, then in 
 a short time began to pace the room, speaking aloud 
 as she walked, the thoughts which had been taken form 
 in her mind since morning. What did it mean? The pre 
 cision of that reply, and the flush that came over his 
 face when she questioned him. "It did not strike me 
 at first, but he looked just as he did when I showed 
 him the letter. He knew the precise date of their 
 meeting." She sat down. "That is my rival; what a 
 stupid fool I am. No, I will not encourage any intimacy 
 with the young woman. Cool, proud, reserved and 
 distant repellant even, her manner was the same to 
 no other member of the choir." She drew her chair 
 nearer the cradle, thinking unhappily, it would better 
 a thousand times be a Mrs. Kenyon or a Mrs. Gaultier. 
 This was altogether hopeless. Laying her face upon 
 the pillow of the sleeping child, she closed her eyes. 
 
 When Berenger came home, he found her unusually 
 silent. She was by nature taciturn, and he had come 
 to dread the exhibitions of rage or jealousy which 
 usually followed these moods. He had felt the trend 
 of her questioning, and had gone out for a bit to put 
 off the evil hour. The evening was damp and cool ; a 
 fine mist of rain and low flying white clouds shut off 
 the horizon and partly obscured the light of the setting
 
 262 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 sun. He was walking about reckless of the fact that 
 his coat was damp, until warned by the men at the 
 stables. He knew what was coming; that sooner or 
 later he would have to face it. That he had faced sim 
 ilar scenes before was of no avail, for to-night he felt 
 rebellious. The unexpected chance meeting of to-day 
 was a revelation. He might be in fault of course. But 
 he had been forced to introduce them his wife and 
 the woman he loved; and the effort required to face 
 the ordeal had come near making him ill ; and a wicked 
 searching look had sent him flying down stairs to the 
 vestibule; where he had thrown himself upon the seat 
 he had left a few minutes before, in an agony of self- 
 reproach and despair: throwing all hopes of future 
 peace to the four winds of Heaven at one wild sweep. 
 He would go to sea, he would never come on land 
 again ! Yes : if he had to ship before the mast. The 
 sea cured everything. 
 
 He was only a little more tranquil, but he would go 
 in and try not to utter words which could never be 
 forgotten or forgiven. 
 
 They were seated on opposite sides of the hearth. 
 
 She was a woman of good appearance; having a 
 wealth of blonde hair and a fine complexion. But the 
 agreeable large gray eyes, were set too closely under 
 the short light brows, and the lower face was marked 
 with a square jaw, full, loose-lying lips and rather 
 large teeth; the latter being decidedly prominent. 
 The united expression at this time, was sullen and mo 
 rose in the extreme; and it would be difficult to 
 imagine it capable of any other ; but under favourable 
 circumstances, Mrs. Berenger's smile could transform 
 her into, if not a pretty woman, at least, a very attrac 
 tive one; who might, with this her gift of voice 
 her exquisite taste in dress and undeniable musical 
 talent, hold her own against almost any woman, could 
 she be content to wield those weapons. The man op-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 263 
 
 posite had glanced once in her direction and turned his 
 back to the lamp; that its rays might fall upon his 
 paper, and began to read. 
 
 "Archie, can you listen to me for awhile?" As he 
 neither spoke nor changed his position, she said : 
 
 "I see you fear a harping on the old string, as you 
 told me yesterday, but I feel that our future happiness 
 depends upon our understanding one another, and you 
 have never been quite open with me. There is some 
 thing I want you to explain. Will you listen?" 
 
 "I've got to. Fire away? Aim low, and be quick 
 about it." 
 
 "Oh, it isn't like that. Don't answer me in Texas 
 slang I neither like it nor wish to hear it. What I 
 want to ask you, is about about the young woman 
 you introduced to me in church this morning." 
 
 He was looking straight into her eyes and the look 
 was disconcerting. She waited, expectantly, a minute 
 or two, and began again. 
 
 "After you left at noon, I got to thinking about the 
 meaning of how you could so exactly remember the 
 date of your first meeting with her after five long 
 years. How was it?" 
 
 "Suppose I decline to answer?" 
 
 "That in itself, will be a sufficient reply for I will 
 then know the name of the woman referred to in your 
 letter to Randal Houghton." 
 
 "And what then?" 
 
 "I might as well pack up my belongings and go back 
 home, and live once more among decent people." All 
 good resolves took flight at once. 
 
 "You will meet with no opposition; and I must 
 further say, Clara, that I am sick to the soul, of the 
 life you are leading me. If you would take your own 
 measure, you might cast off your absurd airs of su 
 periority. You would know that you are far from 
 being a beautiful woman and you would find that 
 your speech is a cross between that of a Yorkshire 
 peasant and an Irish Canuck. Quit boasting it is
 
 264 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 this self-conceit, which keeps you from realizing the 
 fact that our marriage is a mutual misfortune, that, I 
 too may be unhappy you forget that I told you we 
 ought not to be married, and that you treated the as 
 surance as a joke. And above all you forget you have 
 married a poor man, and that I have to live among the 
 people you affect to despise.'" 
 
 "Oh, never fear that I do not realize your poverty. 
 I have known from the first week of our marriage, that 
 my money was all you coveted.'" 
 
 "Your money how much was it? I could make 
 that much in two years with half a chance. And, 
 Clara, really and truly, I wouldn't marry you with 
 my present knowledge of your amiable traits, for a mil 
 lion sterling. Try me, after your divorce if you ever 
 get that much money." 
 
 Her eyes blazed. "Do you know, Mr. Berenger, that 
 if I go back to Canada, I will take my child ?" 
 
 "I believe you will; you have so often made the 
 threat." Apparently unmoved he took his place by 
 the little bed, studying the small features as if reflect 
 ing whether he could bear it or not. 
 
 "I would not try to prevent you, I could never think 
 of parting mother and child. I do not know, Clara, 
 whom to pity most, you or myself. Really I can't see 
 the use of trying to go on with it." 
 
 This was a phase in his character, wholly new to Mrs. 
 Berenger. No one could doubt his earnestness. That 
 he would be willing to part with her and the money 
 she had already brought him, and the vastly greater 
 sums she would eventually inherit, had not entered her 
 mind. It was not now a question of how much he loved 
 her, but the degree of dislike or hatred, he might have 
 for her. The man cared for nothing. He would give 
 up his child. 
 
 "But we will go on with it, nevertheless ; I begin to 
 see your drift, I am no longer afraid of such women, 
 as the two we have so often quarreled about; I would 
 not leave you if you beat me."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 265 
 
 "Is that the way you feel?" he asked in an even 
 tone, in which there was something of angry astonish 
 ment for he had mentally followed her train of 
 thought. "I think I understand you, Clara, your 
 judgment is so warped, and your intelligence so be 
 sotted by jealousy, that you are not fit to be the wife 
 of any honest man or gentleman. You ought to have 
 married a bruiser." 
 
 She was looking down, her whole attitude expressing 
 sullen rage and obstinacy; seeing the determination 
 expressed in the square jaw of the heavy face, he con 
 tinued : 
 
 "But it might be a waste of time, Clara, for me to 
 wait for you to leave. It would be perhaps, best for 
 me to make the first move." 
 
 The effect of this suggestion was electrical her face 
 paled, and she replied with something like appeal in 
 her voice. 
 
 "Archie, have you never loved me in the least? You 
 have never plainly told me that you did." In an instant, 
 he was sorry for her. 
 
 "Have I ever implied it?" half laughing. 
 
 "You have always evaded answering outright, just 
 as you are doing now. Tell me have you ever loved 
 me? I want to know. It is best that we understand 
 each other, as I said at first." 
 
 "Isn't that a hazardous question to ask just now?" 
 beginning to laugh. Then reflecting how little their 
 unhappy relations had to do with mirth, he said seri 
 ously : 
 
 "If you will answer truthfully, two or three ques 
 tions, I will tell you afterwards, what I think of you." 
 
 "I will answer them and truthfully." 
 
 "The questions bear upon a delicate point the an 
 swers will decide its nature. It is a test." Sittting 
 down opposite, and regarding her quizzically he 
 beean. 
 
 "In the first place, Clara, do vou love me?"
 
 266 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Love you?" Her eyes roaming over the perfect 
 head, face and figure "Love you, Archie? How can 
 you ask?" Rising and not heeding his efforts to repel 
 her, she threw her arms around him, and buried her 
 face in the soft, dark beard; then raising her head, 
 she repeatedly kissed him a rain of kisses at ran 
 dom, on head, face, and brow. 
 
 "Can't you see how I love you?" 
 
 "Yes, Clara, I think I do," he said as he arose and 
 extricated himself from her embrace. Leading her to 
 her seat, he began again. 
 
 "Now for the second question. Clara, I want to know 
 what you would do under the conditions I am about to 
 place before you. Suppose for instance, we had a war 
 there is one brewing now, if I'm not greatly mis 
 taken" 
 
 "But you'll not be in it, Archie, you are an English 
 man and " 
 
 "Oh yes, we all know that, but that's neither here nor 
 there, in this case but I may be in it nevertheless. 
 And suppose I might lose a leg?" He had begun to 
 laugh again. "A leg this leg," touching his right one 
 high up on the thigh. "And this arm near the 
 shoulder, and an eye. I have found that you have 
 a brilliant imagination fancy how I'd look!" She an 
 swered deliberately: 
 
 "How you would look! Without an eye; and with 
 one arm and a leg gone ! How unfortunate that would 
 be ! It would ruin you ! What would I do ? There are 
 places for all such soldiers as are disabled in that 
 way : in England and " 
 
 "I would not be admitted there if I had fought in 
 other armies than British." 
 
 "Well, they would have some kind of a home or hos 
 pital here. And I, Archie, I would look after you and 
 see that you lacked for nothing; truthfully I would." 
 
 "Would you really, Clara? But think how sorry I'd 
 be to know that you no longer loved me ; that you could 
 bear to part from me."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 267 
 
 "No longer love you, Archie? I would take care of 
 you. Of course, a man with but one eye, and but one 
 arm, and with a leg off, would be happier in a place 
 like a hospital, where they know how to deal with such 
 unfortunate people and what is best for them. But 
 don't speak of it. I can fancy I see you limping about 
 on crutches. No. I could not bear the sight of it ; but 
 I certainly would take care of you ; like that Mrs. Wil- 
 mot took care of her husband when he went insane. I 
 would make a point of seeing that you were always 
 comfortable." 
 
 "Then you love me now, because I am a perfect 
 man?" 
 
 "Now? You are the most perfect man in Christen 
 dom, I truly believe. I could never forget that. And 
 I would not hesitate to use my own money to help you, 
 if you should ever be in such an awful plight as the 
 one you have just described," affirmed Mrs. Berenger, 
 with the air of one who had capped the climax of true 
 benevolence. 
 
 "And now that you know, Archie, how I would act, 
 you can answer my question. Do you love me as 
 much as that?" asked Mrs. Berenger, with italicized 
 pronouns. 
 
 "Honestly, Clara, I do. If you were to lose all those 
 things I mentioned, I would certainly get you admitted 
 into some fine hospital, and see that you were made as 
 comfortable as circumstances would allow. I'll take 
 a turn in the open air it's raw, damp, smothering 
 weather." 
 
 He tramped down the gravel walk to its end, leaning 
 on the gate and trying to think calmly. It had been 
 a bad day. But who was to blame more than himself. 
 From the first, he had applied the cudgel solely to his 
 own shoulders. He should have been more of a man. 
 His fault seemed ten-fold in magnitude when he re 
 membered his wife's satisfaction when told that her 
 love was returned in full measure and kind at least 
 she had so understood it. That was as far as she
 
 268 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 could go. And her answers to his questions, made a 
 good definition of the thing which ninety-nine men 
 and women out of a hundred took to be love. 
 
 "Ah !" he said, thinking aloud. "It ought not to af 
 fect me like this. It is only what I knew to be true; 
 a little worse, perhaps, but there is no use in drawing 
 fine lines. But I know one who would grieve if I were 
 so maimed and crippled and to whom nothing would 
 be dearer, than a place by my side throughout all etern 
 ity. Poor Clara ! It would be best that she take her 
 self off to Canada. Her grief at parting from me, 
 would amount to nothing. And if dead? I've known 
 such widows to marry in a month."
 
 269 
 
 BOOK II. 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 THE BOULDERS. 
 
 It was Saturday. Saturday is always a holiday in 
 country schools. There were to be picnics; this day 
 chosen because of the children. The spring rains had 
 been generous. Everywhere there were signs of abund 
 ant harvests. It would be vain to attempt now after 
 the ravages wrought by time and civilization, to give 
 a definite idea of the prairies and woodlands of Western 
 Texas as they appeared before the years 1855-56. The 
 drouth of 1857 began the transformation and the in 
 troduction of thousands of cattle, and the "fencing-in" 
 of almost uncountable acres of pasture lands, completed 
 it. The destruction of prairie flowers was immense' 
 some varieties being entirely destroyed. Still the num 
 ber and beauty of the different species of Texas wild- 
 flowers now extant, exceeds that of any other part of 
 the world. 
 
 On this lovely day many miles of the route chosen 
 by Felicia and her brother carried them over, what 
 appeared to them, enchanted ground left in all its 
 perfection as when finished by nature's hand. Wide 
 forests of oak, post-oak and black-jack, running par 
 allel with the valleys of the streams coursing to the 
 southeast great cedar-brakes skirting the hills and 
 adorning the mountains extending westward. To the 
 east lay the prairie's vast domain an undulating 
 level stretching for miles. Flowers by millions had 
 sprung from the earth untouched by human hands, or 
 aught else, save the merry winds that played with the
 
 270 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 waters of the mountain streams and set them riffling 
 in the golden sunshine. A waste of beauty! Who 
 could remain indoors! There was to be an excursion 
 to the beautiful Cibolo country. Up where its banks 
 were highest and the boulders biggest. Of all the 
 western streams, this little river cuts the tallest capers 
 when a freshet comes. In the mountainous regions 
 where it rises are boulders as large as little cabins. 
 It runs, at one place, under ground for thirty miles 
 and comes up again; the bed is there, but is never 
 used except when it rains. Its valleys, once the 
 home of immense herds of buffalo are now pastures 
 for innumerable cattle or are cultivated fields of corn, 
 cotton and garden stuffs. 
 
 Felix and Daisy would go on horse-back. 
 
 "Will you wear a top-skirt under your habit Miss 
 Felicia?" 
 
 "No, Candace, I'm not going to fish and will hold 
 up my habit when I walk. I am going to sketch and 
 will take paper and pencil. My habit is not long, it 
 will not be in the way." 
 
 It was a long way off. It would take some hours 
 to go and come back. At five o'clock when only the 
 light of the rising sun could be seen in the east, they 
 were on the road. Chatting merrily, they took heed 
 neither of time nor distance and the swinging trot of 
 the equally lively horses brought them three hours later 
 to their destination. 
 
 They were not first on the ground. But it was not 
 the crowd they expected to meet; it was another pic 
 nic. Going nearer they found they were Germans 
 and were saluted with cheers and cries: 
 
 "Go below! Go below! You don't belongs here! 
 You belongs below!" 
 
 "You don't comes here!" said a rosy-cheeked frau 
 in a pretty red-painted wagon. 
 
 "Yes, we do," said Kaspar, galloping up to the 
 wagon. "We want bread ! Give us bread !" She gave 
 each of them a dough-nut spiced and with a cherry in
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 271 
 
 the heart of it. A man came up with a pitcher and a 
 glass, giving first to Felix and then to Kaspar, a foam 
 ing goblet of beer. They drank to the bottom, though 
 they did not like it, and rode away. 
 
 "Nice children," said the man. "She called her 
 brother, Kaspar. Nice Cherman children, that is how 
 they like the beer." 
 
 A half mile further down were a party of fifty or 
 more from the Guadalupe made up of families. Al 
 most all the young men and women were already scat 
 tered along the trout and bass-holes, which had for 
 years been stocked with fish and planted with water 
 cress by order of the government, for the benefit of 
 the army. They were fishing above and below, but 
 this was headquarters, and the black-folks were un 
 loading from the carriages and wagons, the eatables 
 to be cooked; while the jars of cream, bottles of wine 
 and cordials were transferred to cool places. 
 
 Kaspar would cut a fishing pole and look about for 
 bait. 
 
 "I am going to make a sketch of that pretty place 
 on the other side ; if anyone comes, Daisy, we must be 
 civil for we will be beggars when luncheon is served. 
 I brought nothing but this sketch-book." 
 
 The house selected for the sketch was a cabin of 
 mud and uncut stone, thatched with coarse river grass. 
 There was a tall pole hung with martin-boxes. There 
 were hen-houses, corn-cribs, pigeon boxes and hay 
 stacks all having high steep roofs and tops. It was 
 on a hill rising gently from the bluff on the other 
 side. The bluff of nearly solid stone, sufficiently slop 
 ing to allow of a pathway which wound along the ledge. 
 
 Up this precipitous ascent, the water for domestic 
 purposes was carried. The ground rising behind the 
 cabin and the trees on this hillock, together with the 
 beautiful sky made a fine back-ground. There was a 
 small thicket between the boulder upon which Felix 
 sat sketching and the fishing pool below. She could
 
 272 AI/ONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 at intervals hear the cautious murmurs and suppressed 
 laughter of the fishermen, but could not see them ; nor 
 could she see the long deep waterway above. 
 
 Susannah Crofts came running up, and would have 
 passed on, but for being hailed. 
 
 "Why do you hide in the woods like this? Daisy 
 told me that you were drawing a house. Oh, what a 
 pretty picture you are making! But come with me, 
 Felix, down to the Glade. The whole country is there : 
 men, women, and children of all ages and sizes; 
 wagons, carriages, horses and dogs, and servants to 
 take care of them all." 
 
 "Who all are here? name them." 
 
 "Everybody we know," said Susannah, running over 
 the names of their acquaintances singly and in fam 
 ilies amongst them Berenger and Liddell." 
 
 "The Liddells and did you say the Berengers, 
 Susie?" 
 
 "No. The Liddells are all here. But Mr. Berenger 
 and Arthur Liddell disappeared with their fishing 
 rods soon after coming; I think they are at the lower 
 trout-hole. Oh, there is Arthur now!" she exclaimed. 
 He was crossing the opening above them, but no one 
 was with him. 
 
 "Do come, Felix, you can touch that up when we join 
 the others." 
 
 "Go away, Susie; I am uncertain about that corner 
 and the top of this tree. Go along; I will finish in 
 less than a half-hour." 
 
 Left alone, Felix did not at once take up her pencil ; 
 instead, she fell to thinking. He was here and alone; 
 had it been otherwise, she would have found Daisy and 
 left forthwith. Recalling the meeting in the organ- 
 loft, she again lived over the scene which took place 
 there. The same feeling of repugnance, acccompanied 
 by the same mysterious mixture of fear and resent 
 ment, returned in full force. For days after she had 
 puzzled over the cause ; that there was a cause for those 
 glances of smothered hatred, she could not doubt. The
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 273 
 
 manifest coldness and constraint of the man might be 
 interpreted as the result of certain indirect hints like 
 those to which she herself had been subjected. Hints, 
 which taken in connection with her father's warning, 
 had formed an impassable barrier to anything more 
 than a strictly formal intercourse; but it was not at 
 all likely that Mrs. Berenger knew anything of this: 
 nor could it be possible for anyone else to have known 
 of her former preference for Mrs. Berenger's husband. 
 She blushed at the thought of it ; the rush of memories 
 so overwhelmed her, that she found it impossible to 
 go on with her task; and began to put paper and pen 
 cils away. Resting her folded hands lightly on the 
 port-folio in her lap, she went on with her reflections. 
 She would draw a tighter rein than ever, over all 
 thought in this direction; but was it necessary to al 
 ways draw back and refuse the well meant advances 
 towards a friendship which offered such possibilities 
 of future pleasure and perhaps improvement? To her 
 mind there ought to be nothing in the way. Mr. Ber 
 enger had made his choice at a time when he was free 
 to do as he liked; and he had not chosen her; there 
 fore he had never loved her. At the same time he had 
 certainly shown a desire to become her friend. 
 
 She arose and began to walk hurriedly to the Glade. 
 A negro passed her, carrying a load of fishing tackle, 
 and a string of fish. A few moments later Berenger 
 came up with her; falling at once into the frank, free 
 manner of other days. 
 
 "I thought I would find you with Miss Crofts, Miss 
 Bathurst; Liddell told me that you were making a 
 sketch of the little house across the river." 
 
 "Miss Crofts was in the way and I sent her about 
 her business. I believe I have broken my promise to 
 be with her in less than half an hour." 
 
 "Well here we are, and as you see, there is no harm 
 done, for she has not waited." They were soon seated 
 and discussing the merits of the picture, which Felix 
 had again taken out for retouching; the subject ex-
 
 274 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 hausted; and other topics suggesting still others, they 
 talked as in the days of their first acquaintance, with 
 out heeding the swiftly passing moments. 
 
 The negro cooks in white aprons and turbans, were 
 busily making fires in the chosen spot near the ford; 
 some ladies of the party were superintending these 
 efforts which were to result in the coming feast. The 
 camping ground around about them was practically 
 deserted, as indeed it had been since early in the day. 
 It was thought by the workers at the ford that all the 
 heads had been counted, when a troop of Rangers and 
 cow-boys, just off a round-up armed, booted and 
 spurred, came clanking down the winding road around 
 the bluff, leaving their horses staked on the grassy 
 plain above ; and being minus hook or line, spread their 
 Mexican blankets on the ground, sat down, or lay down 
 to rest, sleep or play at cards, without anybody's leave. 
 But it was a well-known fact that there were gentlemen 
 among them, and that although they were in the long- 
 run, a rollicking, devil-may-care set, they were not to 
 be feared. Now and then an acquaintance would come 
 along, invariably stopping and settling down with 
 them and very soon doubling their number, and with 
 faces gladdened by pleasure, sat in groups or circles 
 in animated conversation, while others listening to 
 jest or song broke into loud laughter or a burst of 
 applause. And when close upon the hour of noon, the 
 scattered throngs, tired and hungry, began to move 
 towards the base of supplies, they, one and all, with 
 the familiarity engendered by the transient intimacy 
 resulting from meetings like this, greeted the attrac 
 tive and picturesque visitors with surprise and pleas 
 ure; gaily calling out in passing the warmest words 
 of welcome. 
 
 "Berenger, let us take a look at those grapes across 
 the river," said Monroe, who had come in with Susan 
 nah Crofts. "We'll have plenty of time, it will take
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 275 
 
 at least an hour to cook the fish; I know for I've just 
 now come from the fires, and they have only begun 
 on the latest catch." 
 
 They went; meeting Houghton coming up from be 
 low with a string of silver-sides. 
 
 "Take your perch to camp and come back, we're 
 going to cross over and gather the grapes we saw this 
 morning." 
 
 "I don't think they're ripe, but you'd better hurry 
 if you want any for there's a party of a dozen or more 
 over there after those grapes." 
 
 "How did they get there?" 
 
 "Headed the lake they were afraid of the log." 
 
 They were young people, boys and girls, youths 
 and maidens, heads of families on each side 
 amounting to more than a score of persons, but none 
 of them gathering grapes. Berenger called to young 
 Duf field: "What of the grapes what kind." 
 
 "A delusion and a snare," answered the young 
 Englishman. "They are called 'Coon-grapes,' and 
 won't be ripe till next winter, although they look like 
 it now. Come across, why don't you and taste 'em? 
 Afraid?" 
 
 Berenger replied by walking over as if on level 
 ground. Felix followed as easily. Monroe hesitated, 
 then said: 
 
 "It's tempting fate ; I won't do it. Susannah started 
 and turned back. 
 
 "Don't go, Miss Crofts." 
 
 "I will," said Susannah, and walked across. 
 
 Here, differing from other portions of the stream, 
 the channel though but little wider, is not adorned by 
 the shady holms which seem to protect, as well as 
 ornament it throughout all its length. 
 
 Instead of the usual four, there were but two banks, 
 rising from the rocky bottom slopingly, they reached 
 upward some thirty feet or more, being not more than 
 the same distance apart at the top from bank to bank. 
 The bottom consisted of broken, jagged rocks of more
 
 276 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 or less size, through which wound its way a stream of 
 water not three feet wide. Across the top was a 
 crossing of logs made from a couple of sapling pecan 
 trees, carefully joined at the ends, to get the required 
 length, the diameter not exceeding eight inches. 
 
 "Like walking a rope, wasn't it Miss Crofts?" asked 
 young Duffield, who had been laughing at her un 
 certain steps. 
 
 "Very like. But it takes practice. I'll do better 
 when I go back." 
 
 There was a good deal of laughing and banter about 
 returning. After a time they began to go back. A 
 number of them, afraid to try it, were watching others, 
 more venturous. Among those who intended yet to 
 cross were Susannah, Felicia and Berenger. Berenger 
 stood some distance away, talking to Duffield. Felicia 
 was trying to persuade Miss Crofts not to attempt it, 
 but to go around the lake with others who were still 
 waiting. 
 
 "Oh, I'm not in the least afraid, I'll go over here." 
 
 "Go on then, I will look after you, if you fall." 
 
 Susannah, when a little less than half way over, 
 began to reel. Trying to return, she lost her foothold 
 and fell heavily. Clinging with both arms and legs, 
 she held on half paralyzed with fear of what awaited 
 her below. The women and children screamed the 
 men seemed stupif ied with horror. 
 
 "Hold on, Miss Crofts !" said Berenger, running and 
 colliding with Felicia, who ahead of him had also made 
 a dash for the log. "My darling ! would you be killed !" 
 he exclaimed, giving her a shove that sent her sprawl 
 ing on the ground. In a bound he reached Miss Crofts 
 and seated firmly astride the crossing, raised hei 
 to a sitting position beside him. She was safe ana 
 all was over. It was nothing any way at least so it 
 seemed. Miss Crofts was short and stout dizzy and 
 hysterical the efforts of Berenger, Monroe and others 
 to effect her landing, brought bursts of incontrollable 
 merriment from the young people on both sides of the
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 277 
 
 stream. Felicia, it appeared, had escaped notice. Fall 
 ing upon her hands into the midst of a moving crowd 
 she had instantly regained her feet, and her friend's 
 danger being first in mind, she was hardly aware 
 of the slight bruise on her cheek, or that her hands 
 were bleeding from contact with the sharp-edged 
 stones upon which she had been so violently thrown. 
 Nor was she conscious of the full meaning and prob 
 able effect of Berenger's unfortunate exclamation. 
 She was among the first to reach the other side, where 
 Susannah stood receiving the congratulations of the 
 women surrounding her. But it was not all sunshine; 
 a few low-toned words and knowing glances were 
 heard and seen to come from the outskirts; and now 
 that all danger was past, there was no restraint. There 
 were teasing witticisms in which Susannah joined 
 heartily; a tipsy Ranger called out: "Which one is 
 his darlin' the one he knocked down or the one he 
 picked up?" Felix did not laugh. Looking past a 
 group of men and boys and seeing Berenger and Mon 
 roe, who, standing apart from the others, were also 
 laughing, without sign or word to anyone, she left 
 the place and going around the low-growing vines and 
 brush about the bank was soon out of sight; going 
 faster, she came upon Kaspar who had heard of the 
 accident and was running breathlessly to meet her. 
 
 "Quick Daisy! Let us get our horses, I'm going 
 home!" Appalled by the blood on her hands, which 
 until now she had kept concealed, he could not speak, 
 but hurried on with her to the place where they left 
 their horses. 
 
 "I have had a fall, Daisy, I will tell you about it as 
 we go." They were gone when the others reached the 
 camp. 
 
 William Monroe, at the age of thirty, called himself 
 an old bachelor, giving in explanation that if a man 
 married at twenty-one or younger he took his place
 
 278 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 among his kind as a benedict. If predestined to walk 
 in single file, why not assume the title with the role. 
 An all round description could be given him in the 
 word 'gentleman/ if it were not necessary to say that 
 he was a soldier as well; and that long before he was 
 twenty-five he was recognized among his companions 
 as one who would make duty paramount, without fear 
 and without hope of reward. 
 
 It does not often fall to the lot of so young a man 
 this opportunity of fighting bravely upon a dozen bat 
 tle-fields. Neither does it often happen that such de 
 votion goes quite unrecognized by the government to 
 which such soldiers belong, and to whose service they 
 cheerfully offer their lives. But pages might be writ 
 ten about this which would be irrelevant here. It was 
 a fact, however, that although Monroe never got rid 
 of a ball received at Chapultepec, from which he still 
 suffered and limped, he was never promoted or pen 
 sioned. The limp, it was true was becoming giving 
 as was once said of another, but foreign soldier a 
 curious distinction to his gait; a distinction which 
 might be said to have been conferred in a round about 
 way by the government he served. 
 
 There were only two men left at the crossing. Beren- 
 ger was looking at Monroe, expectantly. 
 
 "That was an unfortunate remark of yours." 
 
 "It was. I hope it was not noticed." 
 
 "A fall from that place would kill anybody; and in 
 the face of such an awful certainty it ought not to 
 have been noticed but it was. Some of the witnesses 
 were full to the cork before. Berenger, it's the Devil !" 
 
 "There was not another man in the gang, that was 
 half-way able to do it." he went on, as if think 
 ing aloud. Berenger, did not answer. 
 
 "By George! Berenger, I'm glad you were here. 
 But both of you were compromised by what you said." 
 
 "What is best, Monroe? Is there anything I can do 
 or say?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 279 
 
 "No. The best thing for you to do is to leave off 
 talking. How many people besides me, have you told 
 about this thing?" 
 
 "The Houghtons not the whole family but Randal 
 and Larry." 
 
 "Then how did your wife come to know of it?" 
 
 "She read a letter of mine to Randal, and has a sus 
 picion of whom it might be, but she doesn't know. 
 Say Monroe, if you can straighten this out, do it for 
 me. I'm going home," rising as he spoke. 
 
 "I'll do all I can without lying," said Monroe. "But 
 what if it come to your wife's hearing? It will be im 
 possible to prevent that, I'm afraid." 
 
 "I'm not caring about that, if you'll see that Miss 
 Bathurst will not be troubled with it." 
 
 "All right. I would almost be willing to lie to pre 
 vent that." 
 
 "There is little to be said?" thought Monroe, after 
 Berenger left him. Nevertheless he took pains to give 
 out that there was a chance for a man not to see who 
 might be in his way in such a moment of excitement; 
 and even if he did, might use such words to the young 
 est baby or oldest grandmother. 
 
 Felicia, when at home, had reviewed the events of 
 the day and recalled in every detail, .the scene at the 
 crossing. The words whether inadvertent or not, had 
 struck her with a sense of guilt and shame. She could 
 not bring her powers of reasoning to bear on it. 
 
 "I will not think of it or try to do anything with 
 it ; but I will tell father all about it, from beginning to 
 end ; and we will work incessantly so that we can the 
 sooner leave a country in which from the first we have 
 been so unfortunate." Miss Crofts came the same 
 evening. Mr. Berenger , she said, had passed her on 
 the road. They had seen her and Daisy in the distance. 
 Mr. Berenger was afraid Felicia was vexed with him ; 
 that he was the unfortunate cause of your very abrupt 
 departure?" said Susannah laughing.
 
 280 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Of course, I know why you left; but Monroe put a 
 good face on it and only a few will put a different con 
 struction on what was said. I know who they are, 
 and it is well understood what they are. A few 
 women; and married or single, they would risk a fall 
 any time, for the chance of being picked up and called 
 pet names by Archie Berenger ; and who, as my father 
 said, when I told him about it, openly flung them 
 selves at his head when he was single. And he says 
 also, that the penalty of marriage does not always re 
 lieve a handsome man from such unlawful persecution." 
 
 "But that is a joke for mother's benefit my father, 
 as you know, being still a handsome man. My parents, 
 neither of them, attach any importance to what was 
 said in the excitement of the moment." 
 
 When 'Felicia told her father, he said. "Berenger 
 or any other man might have said the same. I have 
 seen and heard strange things done and said under 
 such great excitement. I once saw a man take off his 
 hat and fan a lady whose clothing had caught fire; 
 thereby greatly increasing her danger. When asked 
 afterwards, how he came to do so foolish a thing, he 
 replied that he was afraid she would faint. Mr. Ber 
 enger has known you since you were quite young, his 
 intimacy with my family has been of the nearest. His 
 friendly services in my great trouble ( the greatest an 
 noyance of my life) I can never repay. But this! I 
 am ashamed, Felix, your act of itself, was an aspersion. 
 I am glad you have been so candid in explanation. 
 Monroe spoke of your running away, but attributed it 
 to another cause some boys laughed: at little Miss 
 Crofts, I believe. No, we will not find fault with Mr. 
 Berenger, He is very affectionate by nature, and the 
 terms of affection come readily to his lips. He has 
 saved the life of an estimable young lady. You must 
 make amends Felicia, for your apparent churlishness, 
 but I think everyone understood that you had been fear 
 fully shocked and also your natural excitement from 
 the accident. I will see Berenger, myself, and tell him
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 281 
 
 how it was. Of course I will not refer to what was so 
 plainly an unintentional use of words." 
 
 "That will be best, for I don't want to face him to 
 go near him now that you have shown me how bad it 
 is," said Felicia. 
 
 To all whom it did not much concern, the explanation 
 of Monroe was accepted, and Berenger's lapse, only 
 remembered as a feature of the incident. But Mrs. 
 Bentley was one of those who, previous to Berenger's 
 marriage had "thrown herself at his head." She had 
 in common parlance "set her cap for him." Her con 
 fident pursuit of him inducing such bold advances as 
 made his avoidance of her take the form of a repulse. 
 She could not hide her astonishment and rage, to add 
 to the latter, she thought that Berenger, who had taken 
 no pains to conceal his dislike for her, had influenced 
 his friend and business partner, Larry Houghton, who 
 was her next choice. When she found that she had 
 failed in making the desired impression upon either of 
 the young men, and that they both openly showed their 
 preference for a far more beautiful, attractive, and 
 also, a much younger lady; she felt all the supposed 
 bitterness of a woman scorned. Now she had the op 
 portunity of punishing at least three of her antipathies 
 all at once. For some kind friend had told her that 
 Mrs. Berenger had said disparaging things about her 
 self that she was uncouth that she had no tact and 
 was ignorant of the commonest form of good manners. 
 Their acquaintance for a long time past had been lim 
 ited to a stiff nod. Very well ! It takes neither one of 
 these things to show her where she stands and as 
 for Miss Bathurst, she's almost as big a fool as her 
 father, and follows his lordship wherever he's a mind 
 to lead. I will set Mrs. B. after her, and that will be 
 good for her. And really, I don't want to do her any 
 harm," she religiously added. In her self-deception, 
 forgetting that Felicia, of all others, was most the 
 object of her envy and spite. Time and place were 
 soon found and the incident related; not leaving out 
 the most trifling particular.
 
 282 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I know, Mrs. Berenger, that the use of the endear 
 ing terms was inadvertent and meant absolutely noth 
 ing, and none regretted their use more than I did, 
 but there were others who remembered that they had 
 been lovers for years before his marriage and it was 
 also said that Mr. Berenger's engagement to you was 
 all that stood in the way of their happiness. And I 
 must say that the way Felix Bathurst follows him 
 about, although maybe, nothing is meant by it makes 
 such a speech sound a little curious, no matter if it was 
 a matter of life and death which brought it forth." 
 
 "It may be, but I am sorry you told me" said the 
 miserable woman, scarcely knowing what she said. 
 
 "I am very sorry, too, Mrs. Berenger, but I was 
 sure you had heard of it, and I am sure, as I said be 
 fore, that it was only a slip of the tongue and unde 
 serving of notice. Please remember that you asked for 
 the details." 
 
 Mrs. Liddell, at whose house the conversation took 
 place, could or would say nothing ; but it was with un 
 speakable regret that she listened to it ; and did not for 
 a moment conceive the idea that Mrs. Bentley's allu 
 sion to it was anything but accidental. She was in 
 finitely sorry for Mrs. Berenger. 
 
 "Were you present, Mrs. Liddell?" asked Mrs. Ber 
 enger, after the departure of Mrs. Bentley "Did you 
 hear all that?" 
 
 "I saw and heard all; but thought nothing at all 
 of what Mr. Berenger said, until it was given out 
 by some one near me as the cause of Miss Bathurst's 
 running away. But Monroe said almost any man 
 would use such words to any child or young person 
 when under the stress of extreme danger. Monroe 
 thought that even if he said such a thing, he did not 
 believe it probable that Felicia heard it, while it was 
 quite plain she was angry with the boys for laughing. 
 This was confirmed by Miss Crofts." 
 
 "Then there is a doubt about his saying it?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 283 
 
 "So Monroe seemed to think, and he was nearest; 
 he had even advanced a step or two to assist Miss 
 Crofts. It was all done in less than one minute, and 
 there was a great deal of screaming. 
 
 "But you heard him use the words, Mrs. Liddell?" 
 
 "My dear Mrs. Berenger, I would not swear to it, 
 but if Mr. Berenger said them do not give it a mo 
 ment's consideration. As for their having been lovers I 
 feel quite certain that Mrs. Bentley is wrong. I do 
 not believe a word of love was ever spoken between 
 them. I do not say there was no idle talk and it is 
 from such a source that Mrs. Bentley had gained the 
 idea that they were lovers. It is absurd. When your 
 marriage took place I do not think Felix was seventeen 
 years old. Mr. Berenger had, up to that time, never 
 visited the Bathursts." 
 
 Mrs. Berenger left Mrs. Liddell's with the convic 
 tion firmly implanted in her mind that this lady had 
 put the happiest construction upon the affair which 
 had so distressed her, and that Mrs. Bentley had told 
 the worst ; but she did not, for several days after, men 
 tion the matter to her husband; for of late he had 
 shown such anger and impatience at her outbreaks of 
 jealousy, that she had to some extent curbed her nat 
 ural recklessness of speech. She had gone about her 
 duties silently or sat moodily idle brooding with such 
 as an appearance of misery, that at last he began to 
 see that she was grieved or worried or was perhaps ill. 
 This evening judging from an increased gloominess, 
 he would soon know. He sat with a look of expectancy 
 which held in it both amusement and dread ; for though 
 of violent temper when feeling himself justly provoked, 
 he was as incapable of keeping up a quarrel as of sulk 
 ing, or nursing a grievence. "She has not heard of my 
 last misdemeanor, I'm sure. If she had heard of that, 
 I also would have heard something by this time and
 
 284 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 have received my punishment. Besides no one ever 
 tells a wife of things like that. No, it isn't that. She 
 looks ill." 
 
 "You are not looking well, Clara. Are you ill?" 
 
 She did not answer, but wore a look of increased 
 sullenness. 
 
 "If you are not ill, what is the matter? Is there any 
 thing I can do to help it?" 
 
 "I want to go home. I am so wretchedly tired of 
 everything here." 
 
 "And you are moping yourself to death about that? 
 Why, there's nothing in the way of your going home. 
 I have even thought of proposing it." 
 
 "I have no doubt of it ; you want to be rid of me. It 
 would leave a clear field for your your " 
 
 "My what? Oh, no, Clara, not so bad as that. Our 
 home has never been quite a paradise, but we would 
 both be gainers I think, by just such a separation. We 
 would have time to think wisely over our deficiencies, 
 don't you know, and like each other better and do 
 better, when we commence again another thing " 
 
 "You wouldn't go with me?" 
 
 "I couldn't think of it jusl; now I was coming to 
 that you know I've never given up the hope of cutting 
 loose here of selling out. No, I couldn't leave just now. 
 And as I was going to say, there is another thing we 
 must not forget. Your mother has never seen the 
 children. She is not strong and probably will never 
 see them unless they are taken to her. Go and stay 
 all summer a year if you like," he added, as he saw 
 her face brighten at the mention of her mother. 
 
 "That sounds well, Archie, and fairly honest; but 
 why do you keep back things such as happened last 
 Saturday at The Boulders, and such as would seem 
 most natural for any one present, to think of, in the 
 description of a picnic the first thing one would re 
 member to mention, I would say. Such accidents seldom 
 happen except in novels." 
 
 "What did you hear, Clara? And who told you?
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 285 
 
 "Mrs. Bentley gave me a minute account of it em 
 phasizing the coolness of your heroism and the warmth 
 of your words." 
 
 "I do not remember that there were many words. 
 One is apt to say anything at such a time; somebody 
 got in my way." 
 
 "You will not tell me, Archie, but there were many 
 others present who would know if Mrs. Bentley left 
 anything out." 
 
 "She would be more apt to add something. You 
 ought to know that Mrs. Bentley told you this to trouble 
 you." 
 
 "No. I think it was merely by the way of being the 
 latest sensation in the Bathurst family ; she doesn't like 
 them, and seems careless about showing her hatred." 
 
 "Yes. Hatred and jealousy and you might add 
 envy." 
 
 ' "May be so?" gloomily, "but, Archie, did you use 
 'terms of endearment?' I think that was the phrase 
 used by Mrs. Bentley. You can say whether you did 
 that or not; even if you don't know the exact words 
 can't you?" 
 
 "I have said that I cannot tell." He was very angry. 
 "Get ready, Clara, and go to Canada. Throw your 
 troubles to the winds, and take better care of yourself." 
 
 "You really want me to leave? You have never be 
 fore made it so plain. Do you know that it is possible 
 I may never come back? And that I certainly will keep 
 my boys ? Do you want to part with them ?" 
 
 "How many times have you made the same threat! 
 I suppose some day I will have to part with them. You 
 are bent upon a separation." 
 
 "You know I do not wish it?" 
 
 "Then do not continually threaten and seem to wish 
 it. If you do, it will bring about a similar wish on my 
 part. If it should, I will tell you but once. Believe, 
 if you can, that I did not marry you for your fortune." 
 
 "I sometimes hope you did not, but if not, I know 
 pretty well to whom I owe the loss of my husband's
 
 286 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 love. I have taken care to let her know it also. You 
 know whom I mean. There is no longer any mystery 
 about the letter." 
 
 "Do you mean that you have accused anyone? That 
 you have talked about this ? If you have, you are nearer 
 to the accomplishment of your threat than you imagine. 
 Please mention the name of the person accused." 
 
 "What's the use? Everybody knows; has known 
 from the beginning. Everyone except the one most 
 concerned myself. And knowing it, I have given her 
 to understand that I am not blind to the real character 
 of your pretended friendship. She will have that to 
 ponder upon for the rest of her life." 
 
 "You told her that. You told Miss Bathurst that?" 
 
 "Miss Bathurst ! Oh, I see you know who is meant ! 
 No, I did not speak to her. I met her on the stairway 
 at Houghton's and looked her squarely in the face 
 the haughty jade! but she understood. And now that 
 there is no longer mystery about the letter, I may say 
 that I will make my mother a visit. I will be ready in 
 ten days." 
 
 "You say you looked at her? Even a man of ordinary 
 caution would avoid meeting one of those looks. I am 
 glad you have consented to go North; for, though I 
 do not believe Miss Bathurst would ever guess what 
 you meant, I know she was scared," said Archie, laugh 
 ing in the face of danger. "There is no pretence of any 
 sort about our friendship as far as it goes, and that 
 has been confined to not more than half a dozen meet 
 ings in a year's time." 
 
 This quarrel, like many others preceding it, ended 
 with a partial readjustment of former conditions and 
 the parties parted in peace ; Mrs. Berenger going to the 
 North. Her husband methodical and systematic in 
 business, living wherever his presence might be re 
 quired. It was believed that Mrs. Berenger was not 
 greatly missed by her neighbors; some of them, like
 
 287 
 
 Laura Houghton, who had witnessed the scene on the 
 stairway, frankly admitting that they wouldn't care if 
 she never came back. It was the opinion of many who 
 knew them both, that Mr. Berenger shared in this 
 openly expressed wish; some of these alleging that he 
 had lapsed into intimacy with certain of his former 
 bachelor associates, and that in every way he was hap 
 pier and more like himself. Many little changes had 
 come about. Coming events were crowding others out 
 of the public mind. Mrs. Crompton's annual New Year 
 ball was in the near future. A great preacher was 
 coming, and a revival in religion was expected. 
 
 "I hope your wife will be at home in time for my 
 daughter-in-law's yearly ball," said the elder Mrs. 
 Compton to Mr. Berenger. 
 
 "She writes that she may be detained until late in 
 December." 
 
 "Still she may be in time and you? You will re 
 joice, I know ; she has been away so long." 
 
 "It was unavoidable, and it has been lonely at home." 
 
 A guarded reply it would seem to those who might 
 understand. But perhaps he was as ignorant of the 
 under-current of gossip as the elder Mrs. Crompton; 
 who indeed lived very much out of the pale of those 
 who delighted in this species of tattling, and would not 
 know Mrs. Ardin or Mrs. Kenyon if she met them. 
 
 Paul, who had been called from home by urgent bus 
 iness had not been able to see Berenger, much to Feli 
 cia's perplexity; for although she had met Mrs. Ber- 
 enger's rebuff with a gentle look of surprise, she had 
 hardly thought of it again; yet believing with her 
 father that she had been grossly at fault, in both act 
 and judgment concerning Berenger himself, she had 
 shyly avoided meeting him feeling a greater reserve 
 than ever before towards them both ; although not con 
 necting him with Mrs. Berenger's rudeness ; the latter, 
 she thought, might be due to the fact of her never hav 
 ing called while living at Little Kosta. Of late she had 
 noticed something like avoidance on his part. She
 
 288 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 wondered not a little as to the cause of this. There 
 were several disagreeable possibilities. Perhaps his 
 wife had imparted her grievance to him, whatever that 
 might be. How could she know or suspect even, that 
 he was ashamed to meet her. The truth was that he 
 had been told by those whose friendship he could not 
 doubt, that his wife was most to blame of all. That 
 her outspoken animosity had given colour to reports 
 that otherwise would have passed unnoticed. Thus 
 after being told of the coarse insult at Houghton's, he 
 abandoned all hope of further intimacy for Felicia's 
 sake. It would end, he knew, in his leaving the coun 
 try. 
 
 Weeks had multiplied into months since the moun 
 tain picnic. Felicia riding with Laura Ridley, was 
 crossing a lane when at the other end of it they saw 
 Berenger approaching them, also on horseback. He 
 was riding in a gallop. Acting under the full influ 
 ence of her father's opinion, she resolved to take ad 
 vantage of this opportunity of ending the growing cool 
 ness and avoidance on his part, whatever might come 
 afterwards. She signaled her companion to stop. 
 They waited. Scarcely checking his horse he was 
 about to pass on with a bow, when Felicia calling to 
 him, he came back; crossing the lane to be in talking 
 distance, she rode quite near and held out her hand; 
 which he seeming not to see, she withdrew timidly and 
 began at once : 
 
 "I have an apology to make. I want to tell you that 
 I am sorry for what I did at The Boulders a month or 
 two ago. If it mattered, I would make the same amends 
 to all who were present. Now that I am in my right 
 mind, I wish especially to ask you to forgive me." He 
 bowed slightly smiling a little but without making 
 other answer. She began again, thinking what Susan 
 nah had said of his displeasure. "After Miss Crofts 
 told me what you thought of me, I wanted my father
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 289 
 
 to see you and apologize for me, but he had to return 
 to the Nueces after only a day at home. I hope you 
 understand how it was." 
 
 Looking down, he said he thought every one under 
 stood how it was, and that she had done nothing re 
 quiring an apology. He spoke with a certain restraint 
 and after a few moments of embarrassed silence, made 
 some courteous inquiries of Laura and left them. For 
 a little time, IFelix doubted the prudence of what she 
 had done, but upon reflection she remembered that she 
 had been prompted by her father's advice. It was 
 right, but she felt unaccountably depressed. After a 
 mental struggle of some length, she concluded that he, 
 like her father, looked upon her act as an impeach 
 ment. 
 
 With Berenger it was different. He had not been 
 able to make up his mind about the real cause of her 
 hasty departure; and was inclined to believe with 
 Monroe that the laughter of the young men and boys 
 had nothing to do with it. In spite of all better reason 
 ing he half resented her act. 
 
 Now it dawned upon him that he may have been 
 mistaken, that with the screaming of women and the 
 bawling of children she had not heard anything else. 
 It was the heartless behavior of the young men and 
 boys. Otherwise she could not have faced him so 
 frankly. How could he have been vexed with her? 
 His heart smote him, when he thought of her gentle 
 deprecating manner, after he had ignored the out 
 stretched hand. What more could she have done? It 
 was the first time they had met, and she had waited 
 for him. Suppose she did run away? She was always 
 a little coward. He recalled their first meeting, and 
 how she had then turned to run away from him how 
 pretty she looked in her childish rage and how grace 
 ful. Most women ran awkwardly, but hers was the 
 light fleeting of a fawn the swift-gliding step of a 
 
 wood-nymph. He had learned incidentally, from Mon- 
 10
 
 290 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 roe's declaration that after all the noise, Miss Bathurst 
 was the only one present who was really hurt ; he, him 
 self, having noticed the condition of her hands and 
 face. 
 
 To this he answered that such wounds were nothing 
 in comparison to what she might have encountered, had 
 she been allowed to come in contact with Miss Crofts, 
 whose violent efforts at self-preservation would tax the 
 strength of the strongest man. 
 
 He learned also from Monroe, that Felix had not, 
 at least outside of her home circle, mentioned her 
 wounds and bruises; therefore these must have been 
 trifling. How different she was from anybody else, 
 and why had he so readily accepted the suggestion of 
 anyone as to the cause of her hurried departure? It 
 might have been a physical hurt which demanded at 
 tention and to which she did not care to call the atten 
 tion of the vulgar among the multitude about her. He 
 would see her again. He had been too ready to place 
 himself in leading strings; with all due regard for 
 Monroe, he had permitted him to go too far in choosing 
 a pathway which would lead away from all worth liv 
 ing for. Hereafter he would take no one into his con 
 fidence. So great had been his j<>y at the unexpected 
 meeting he had not considered what might have been 
 the effect of his half-ironical reply to her words of 
 apology. In fact he had forgotten it.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 291 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 INDIAN SUMMER. 
 
 Paul Bathurst had sold the L. K. ranch at a quarter 
 less its value he had been impelled to this by under 
 estimating the amount of his debts large amounts be 
 ing due in San Antonio for Mrs. Robinson's extrava 
 gant purchases, which were not known to exist until 
 the time of the investigation which took place immedi 
 ately after her exposure and departure. The partial 
 sacrifice of the property was many times more than 
 balanced by the peace of mind which followed. The 
 acreage at the Talbert fields was greater than those of 
 Little Kosta, and promised satisfactory returns in the 
 crops now in cultivation. The lack of ready money for 
 household expenses had for many months been a seri 
 ous consideration. The united efforts of his daughter 
 and his faithful servants had enabled him to tide over 
 this distressing period, but their combined labor was 
 not sufficient to keep up the appearance of opulent 
 well doing. Clothing, equipage and all other belong 
 ings were taking on a look of shabbiness which was 
 very nearly past redemption. But still there was a 
 morbid fear of failure. Felix had taught her school 
 successfully and its various duties had not proved to 
 be too great a tax upon her strength. She had won 
 enconiums from the first week; but it was with diffi 
 culty that she persuaded her father to permit her to 
 teach another term of the same length; allowing time 
 for the Christmas holidays, and beginning in January, 
 1859. He was now certain the following year would 
 find him square with the world. "We will make it 
 doubly certain," said Felix, who now knew that over- 
 confidence and generosity were her father's predomi-
 
 292 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 nant faults. This knowlege had caused a rigid econ 
 omy in certain matters, but chiefly in such as included 
 her own personal expenditure. 
 
 "Everyone who has reached the middle age has real 
 ized that youth, the period between childhood and mid 
 dle life, is, or ought to be, the happiest one in the 
 four stages, from the cradle to the grave. You are 
 wasting the best years of your life, my dear child. I 
 admit you have great administrative powers and cap 
 able supporters, and without your help and theirs, I 
 would now be ruined, but you might as well give up 
 this school, there is now no need for it." 
 
 "The patrons of the school want me to teach longer, 
 father, for this reason. In two or three months they 
 will have built a school house near the Esterhoff place 
 as you know, it is just a quarter of a mile above us. 
 They have in view a teacher a German who speaks 
 and teaches the best of English and German. There 
 will be built near the school house a cottage for his 
 family; some of whom will be under-teachers. If I 
 stop teaching, the children will either have to wait 
 until all this is done, or go to the other schools four or 
 five miles above or below. I would like to commence 
 in January." 
 
 "Are you entirely willing, Felicia? Are you happy 
 in this work?" 
 
 "Happiness is no name for the enthusiasm the joy 
 I feel in the work and its results; believing that each 
 day brings us nearer the time to which we all look for 
 ward with such yearning; when we will leave this 
 country this beautiful country the loveliest on earth, 
 but which no longer seems like home, on account of the 
 overwhelming sorrows we have had to bear." 
 
 "That is true. That, 7, at least, can understand. 
 The humiliations brought about by my own weakness 
 and folly."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 293 
 
 "I do not think that, father, I have never thought of 
 that part of our experience as of a thing which wisdom 
 human wisdom could avert. It was a misfortune for 
 which I never for an instant blamed you." 
 
 "If you are bent on this kind of life, Felicia, do not 
 throw yourself so completely into it. Take in the Christ 
 mas holidays which are so close upon us. Go to the 
 neighbouring towns; you have friends in all of them. 
 Attend their dinners, dances and all entertainments for 
 young persons, and have them return your visits. It 
 is best for you ; and it will comfort me more than you 
 can ever imagine." 
 
 "Will it, father? Then I will go and be gay; and 
 furthermore, I will promise you to quit teaching when 
 this term is out." 
 
 It was November, Felicia had kept her word. The 
 new building had been turned over to competent teach 
 ers, she resigning all interest except in the advanced 
 German-English class, assembled once a week in the 
 evening as the others were dismissed. In this she was 
 only half-teacher, half-pupil. The membership being 
 made up of the best German and American element in 
 the settlement, it became a select social function; de 
 scribed to Paul as being like any other party in which 
 literary subjects formed the staple of conversation and 
 refreshments were served. Though not actually gay, 
 Felix had in other ways tried to please her father ; but 
 for manifest reasons she had made short visits to the 
 cities of San Antonio, Austin and the newer neighbor 
 ing towns. As feared from the beginning, upon closer 
 examination than she had been able to give while teach 
 ing, she found that new complications had arisen and 
 that great care and economy were imperative if she 
 would keep her father's business affairs from further 
 entanglement. 
 
 It was true that Candace, an authority in such mat 
 ters, had made a few evening toilettes exquisite and
 
 294 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 complete and had announced that she had material 
 for many more; but these were from Andrea's ward 
 robe and made over. But the hats, dresses, habits and 
 the numberless small other things demanded by the 
 same authority, called for a sum that Felix at first 
 sight declared out of the question. 
 
 Not being able to buy, they were obliged to find some 
 way of making the old look new. It was found that 
 this could be done at very little expense in the Summer 
 months; but now when cooler days were coming, the 
 white dresses which had been so serviceable must be 
 given up. 
 
 "We will find a way, Candace ; I will make my visits 
 short, and have my friends come here where you will 
 be on hand to keep me in order. Beside, there will be 
 nothing lacking in our home entertainments, as we 
 have everything at the ranch to make our visitors 
 comfortable." 
 
 Felicia had never been affected by these petty trials, 
 indeed she had derived a certain kind of amusement 
 from this particular kind of misery. The feeling that 
 this was soon to end, the gloom dispelled and the shore 
 in sight, Paul also felt the charm of it ; being drawn to 
 old ways and habits to which he had long been a 
 stranger; for though still in love with the wild scen 
 ery and roving life of the Southwest, he acknowledged 
 to himself that although he could admire he had no 
 desire to imitate ; and would welcome the hour when he 
 could go back to his books untroubled by other obliga 
 tions. 
 
 All had been accomplished without aid. He, Felix 
 and Daisy had fought it out alone. How easily this 
 sordid life of the past few years might have been 
 avoided. His dear mother and Darius would have 
 esteemed it a glad opportunity to show their unbounded 
 love for them all. Their more intelligent negroes had 
 shown an independent pride greater even than their
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 295 
 
 own. Dear old Yorke, who had kept each one up to 
 his part, and would have shouldered the whole load if 
 it were possible. 
 
 Perhaps after all it was best. Kaspar could now go 
 to college. And Felicia it had not hurt Felicia. She 
 had grown up so beautiful, so good and so beloved. 
 
 Here in this part of the world, Indian Summer makes 
 its appearance in November. Like a movable feast, 
 it may run its course in the first, or be delayed to the 
 last days of the month. It was here now ; coming in a 
 haze of golden mist giving colour to everything it 
 touched. Making the land one of enchanting loveliness 
 suggestive of a refined Sybaritism or spiritual epi 
 cureanism with never aught of the gross or sensual. 
 In the long twilights the air is filled with chirping 
 katydids, whirring night birds, bullbats and luminous 
 fireflies. The people would take advantage of it. 
 
 There had just came to San Antonio, a young clergy 
 man from Ireland. A man of great ability. A disciple 
 of the secession church of that country, which is an 
 offshoot of the Scottish Presbyterian, Secession 
 church. This peculiarity in his views of the Presby 
 terian faith would alone have made him popular with 
 the different Western congregations of like religious 
 views, but the man himself was one of the best fellows 
 in the world. Of good family gay, witty, frolicsome 
 he was of a disposition which, taken in considera 
 tion with his slight erect figure and military bearing, 
 caused many to wonder that his parents had not given 
 him a soldier's training instead of devoting him to the 
 service of the church. His eloquence had already given 
 him prominence, and the congregation at Bethlehem 
 knew they had secured a prize when he consented to 
 preach for them for three days in succession. No build 
 ing in all the country around would hold the assemblies 
 which hitherto had gathered at other places to greet 
 him. People flocked from distances of fifty to a hun 
 dred miles to hear him. They would have an arbor.
 
 296 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Choosing the most beautiful spot, upon a well shaded, 
 level plateau near the site of Bethlehem they built it ; 
 covering it with branches of mountain cedar hauled 
 from a distance and with other evergreens growing 
 nearby. A rustic pulpit was constructed and number 
 less benches brought from schools and churches and 
 placed so as to form aisles in this open-air place of wor 
 ship. The crowd exceeded their expectations, and so, 
 for that matter, did the young preacher, and it did not 
 need the villages, postoffices, parks, streets and sta 
 tions afterwards named in his honor, to keep in the 
 minds of those who heard him the brilliant, fascinat 
 ing lovable young Irishman. 
 
 "Felix, you must come down the river and see and 
 hear our preacher," said Mrs. Durham, a member of 
 the Bethlehem church. "He can give us only three 
 days, and one of them is gone." 
 
 Felix demurred. Father was away Kaspar was 
 with him the carriage was being repaired. "I'll take 
 you. I will send for you early tomorrow morning. You 
 will go both Saturday and Sunday." There was no gain 
 saying this. They were on hand at the commencement 
 of services and selected a seat near the front row of 
 benches. It is needless to speak of the enraptured audi 
 ence or the sparkling eloquence of the speaker whose 
 oratory seemed a part of himself. Seated on his right, 
 was his father, a grave, distinguished looking man of 
 fifty or more years, with several clergymen and prom 
 inent members of the church; back of these sat Ber- 
 enger, Monroe and Crompton and many others. Young 
 men well known to Felicia, who, after her father's re 
 moval to the Talbert place had not often met any of 
 them. She had let it be understood that her evenings, 
 as well as her mornings would be devoted to her work, 
 and she would have no time to entertain or be enter 
 tained. It was this decision which, more than all, had 
 saddened her father, but he could not fail to see the 
 necessity of it. Monroe and the brothers Houghton
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 297 
 
 came forward and greeted her remaining to talk a 
 bit while Mrs. Durham chatted with friends. The 
 young preacher had evidently observed the beautiful 
 girl he had been made known to Mrs. Durham the 
 day before, and as soon as possible excused himself to 
 the venerable men about him and running down the 
 aisle with boyish haste, caught up with them. 
 
 "I want to be introduced to your daughter, Mistress 
 Durham." 
 
 "My daughter? You impertinent young man! Do 
 I look so old? This is Miss Bathurst; Felix, let me 
 introduce Mr. Mordaunt." Felix, bowing and speaking 
 in a complimentary way of the distance she had come 
 to hear him preach, stood waiting for her voluble 
 companion. Mordaunt was intently watching the 
 changing expression of the lovely features replying 
 only with a slight bow or entirely at random to Mrs. 
 Durham, and following her graceful movements as she 
 gave way to the eager throng which surrounded him 
 he stood staring until the gay laughter of the young 
 people recalled him to himself, when he too joined in 
 their fun, the gayest of them all. 
 
 "Did you see that 3-oungster lose his head just now?" 
 asked Mr. Crofts of Berenger, who was looking on. 
 "B'St. Patrick, I thought he was going all the way home 
 with her, like any other Irishman preacher or layman. 
 Such a man would suit Miss Bathurst to a dot." 
 
 Archie Berenger did not require the almost ludicrous 
 effect of Felicia's beauty upon the young Irishman, to 
 bring him to a knowledge of his own plight or danger, 
 as he would have named it. For in spite of his mar 
 riage and all that had come with it, he had not con 
 cealed from himself a reliance on his belief of a return 
 in full of a love that had been the ruling power in his 
 life since the first hour of their meeting. To his mind, 
 this was the true cause of her indifference to all other 
 men. But would it continue to be? It would be hard
 
 298 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 for any woman to resist the impassioned pleading of 
 a Sun-God. And of such, was this man typical. As 
 far as he could see, there was nothing in the way of 
 such a union both parties being of the same mind. 
 But even if not of the same mind, there would be 
 others. 
 
 Compelled by business contracts to travel over a vast 
 scope of territory from one county or town to an 
 other, and to the many military posts at distant and 
 different points on the frontier, he had heard much 
 of the pretty girl with a boy's name; both men and 
 women repeating her praises ; all who had seen, admir 
 ing something which could not be attributed to the 
 always predominant number of the masculine element 
 in a new country for her beauty was of a class that 
 would be recognized in the over crowded old world 
 cities. If ever he was careless or doubtful of what he 
 wanted, he knew now. Losing his customary self-as 
 surance and thinking of the late reserve which had 
 grown up between them, he resolved in defiance of the 
 past, to resume his former friendly relations at least. 
 He still felt abashed when he remembered the scene 
 on the stairway at Houghton's; but he determined to 
 act; believing the Irishman's impulsive exhibition of 
 feeling to be the incentive most needed. 
 
 There was a letter at home to begin with; one re 
 ceived from his wife a day or two before, which he 
 had read with weariness and pigeon-holed with indif 
 ference. Now it might be of importance; he would 
 read it again and take care of it. It told of a legacy, 
 hinted at the companionship of an old suitor, and, 
 without mentioning his children, expressed her often 
 reiterated resolution of making her home in the North. 
 He would not answer it. 
 
 To most men the resumption of their former friendly 
 relations would mean no great change. It would take 
 a fine eye to note the difference. To him it would 
 mean a world his world. In which he would ask no
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 299 
 
 more, if sure that he would be given no more. No other, 
 he thought, could accuse Felicia of more than a pref 
 erence for himself; a congeniality proceeding from a 
 like birth and breeding; but he was sensible of a 
 stronger feeling of something which had often caused 
 her to turn away from him with a look of renunciation 
 as saddening as it was sweet. No ! There was nothing 
 he would not brave, to be even as they once were. 
 
 On Sunday the number of persons assembled to hear 
 the Rev. Mr. Mordaunt preach was more than double 
 that of the two preceding days. Cheered by the knowl 
 edge of his wide-spread influence upon the cause which 
 he advocated made obvious by this evidence of ap 
 preciation, he was at his best, and those who listened 
 on that day never forgot the speaker. Blessed with 
 a command of expressive language and a quick intuition 
 of what would prove most acceptable and adaptable to 
 his hearers, an hour's time was the usual limit to his 
 sermons. Spellbound, as it were, for that space, the 
 audience would be left with the feeling that nothing 
 had been omitted or left unsaid. 
 
 The people had assembled for the afternoon service, 
 a half hour before the time which had been announced 
 for its beginning. Berenger seeing Felicia alone, came 
 to her. 
 
 "Ah !" he said. "It has been so long since it was 
 like this," and reckless whether she might or might 
 not understand, he weftt on; "Let us make a compact 
 here and now. After much meddling, comes defiance. 
 Let us be friends through all time; never to doubt 
 never to forget. No matter who may object or inter 
 fere. Will you?" 
 
 "I will. I am glad to promise it." 
 
 "Then I will begin by continuing to sit beside you 
 throughout the sermon about to begin, as I used to do 
 in Miss Boling's time." 
 
 "And mother's."
 
 300 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "And your mother's," he said, softly. Pausing 
 thougthf ully for a minute or two, he continued : 
 
 "I think I will always be a little afraid of you, Miss 
 Bathurst, but I want to ask you a question." He rested 
 his arm on the back of the bench in front of them and 
 with his straw hat in hand, talked behind it as a lady 
 sometimes does behind her fan. 
 
 "May I ask you this important question and will 
 you answer it?" 
 
 "An important question? I do not see why I would 
 refuse to answer any number of them. I will answer 
 as many as you like to ask." 
 
 "That's generous ; but Mordaunt will begin to preach 
 in half an hour and we would be cut off in the midst 
 of them. I will be content with one honestly an 
 swered." 
 
 "I will answer it truly. You need not hesitate." 
 
 "Why have you shunned me of late for many 
 months past?" 
 
 "She was silent; but the beautiful, honest and trust 
 ful eyes looked him tenderly and thoughtfully in the 
 face. 
 
 "You will not tell me." 
 
 "It is a difficult question." 
 
 "You admit then, that you have shunned me?" 
 
 "Dear Mr. Berenger, give me time to think. It is a 
 grave charge. How could I shun my father's dearest 
 friend, and consequently mine. You do not know how 
 he loves you ; and I " 
 
 The words which came to her tongue so aptly, 
 brought her to herself, and blushing hotly, she again 
 attempted to explain. 
 
 "And I Mr. Berenger, I " 
 
 "Do not try to say it, Miss Bathurst, I feel sure that 
 you have not intentionally shunned me. I will ask a 
 less difficult question. You hold no grudge against me 
 for anything I may have said or done?" 
 
 "No, I have not. I am incapable of it," looking at 
 him reproachfully.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE; ROUTE 301 
 
 He was about to reply, when seeing that Mrs. Bentley 
 and her sister-in-law were occupying seats on the third 
 bench in front of them, and that the former had turned 
 squarely around and was staring at them, he straight 
 ened, returning her gaze with a boldness that caused 
 her to face about, as soon as possible; just at this time 
 there was silence and the preacher was facing the 
 audience. He sat rigidly erect during the entire ser 
 mon, noticing from time the enraptured and sympa 
 thetic face of the girl beside him as she listened to the 
 impassioned speaker. 
 
 "What does it amount to?" she said at the end. "This 
 difference in faith. One is apt to think it consists 
 only in forms of worship after listening to eloquence 
 like this." 
 
 "Is it at all likely that you could become a convert to 
 Presbyterianism ?" 
 
 "No. I am satisfied to leave doctrinal differences 
 alone, and contented to stay in my present sheepfold." 
 
 "But Mordaunt has not yet touched upon such dif 
 ferences. He will doubtless reach that part of his 
 business when he returns. If so, I hope for the sake 
 of my friends it may be dry weather ; on account of the 
 mourner's bench there will have to be one, don't you 
 know? It always helps out proselytism." 
 
 "I won't be present. It would be going open-eyed 
 into temptation; and it mightn't be dry weather and 
 I have so few frocks." 
 
 "I will go with you to your carriage," he said ; and 
 again when out of hearing of bystanders : 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, I want to tell you that I must see 
 you alone not necessarily alone either. I mean I have 
 something to say in confidence, no matter where it is 
 said. I know exactly what I want to say, and as there 
 is absolutely no harm in it, it may be told anywhere. 
 Are you going to the Crompton ball? That will be 
 about forty days off ; we will find time to talk there 
 if you agree?"
 
 302 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "As you please ; but do tell me what it will be about, 
 or it will be worse than a continued story, and I may 
 not be able to think of anything else for forty days." 
 
 "That would be uncomfortable. What I have to tell 
 you depends on certain contingencies " He checked 
 himself and laughed. "I can't explain ; but I'm going 
 to the El Paso district on the Rio Grande and to other 
 points, perhaps in Mexico, with an exploring party. I 
 thought first of going to California also. I believe I 
 have told you I would like to live there. Wouldn't you ? 
 School-teachers get enormous wages on the Pacific 
 coast. I will start on Monday. I will be away nearly 
 the whole forty days. We follow the line of the over 
 land stage route. George Dunlevy heads the party. I 
 will not see you again because I go to San Antonio on 
 the mail coach to-night. Now, can you wait?" 
 
 "I see I must." 
 
 "Here comes Mrs. Durham or I'd tell you at once. 
 Good bye, Miss Bathurst; when I come back I may be 
 able to tell you all about the Pacific coast." 
 
 "I will be pleased to hear anything you may have to 
 tell me about that part of the West," she replied, a little 
 puzzled as to his meaning. But to answer your ques 
 tion about living there I will never do that ; and as I 
 have quit teaching, you may leave out the other sordid 
 things like wages, and tell of snow-capped mountains, 
 deep gorges, mountain streams, fertile valleys and the 
 like, when you come back: but just now the secret 
 do give me a hint, Mr. Berenger. Mrs. Durham is 
 not coming. Is it about anyone we know? Whom does 
 it concern?" He laughed. 
 
 "Yes, it is about someone we know. Whom does it 
 concern? Several persons have taken an interest in 
 it." She remembered the silent conflict of an hour 
 ago and thought of Mrs. Bently. 
 
 "Oh ! It is to be a warning." 
 
 "It might turn out that way ; but Miss Bathurst, you 
 will not be told for many weeks yet. Such being the 
 case you need not ask me to pardon your curiosity."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 303 
 
 When Berenger had told all about the exploring 
 party, he felt that his carefully planned question had 
 left him in a dilemma. It had taken something over 
 a day and night to mature his plans. He had recon 
 sidered his decision of the day before in regard to an 
 swering his wife's letter; he would leave that matter 
 to the discretion of his counsel. He had long ago de 
 cided upon a separation; having done this he saw no 
 wrong in telling Felicia of this. Now, although he 
 might carry out this part of his plan, he would tell her 
 no more. He, as already told, believed that she loved 
 him; indeed it might be said that he knew it; and in 
 trying to answer his question she had very nearly, 
 though unconsciously, admitted the fact; but she had 
 expressed more. She loved him and had nearly told 
 him so ; but she had no suspicion that her love was re 
 turned ; and he had learned, that in no round about way 
 by hint or suggestion, would he ever be able to make 
 her know that it was returned. He learned how she re 
 garded his impetuous words at the Boulders. She had 
 accepted Monroe's explanation of them. He would have 
 to tell her in plain words that he loved her. Could he 
 ever do it? Would he dare? He blamed her for her 
 blindness but how was she to know? How even, 
 could she guess? His manner to all women was pretty 
 much the same; perhaps he was a little more circum 
 spect in his bearing towards her. Her presence seemed 
 to compel it. "Never to doubt," was a phrase in their 
 compact. How gladly she had acceeded to all his pro 
 posed conditions. Doubt him? No, she would never 
 do that. Her standard of honour was not his; but he 
 must wait. Such were the thoughts that were follow 
 ing one and another with crowding rapidity, while 
 Mrs. Durham was gossipping under the arbor. 
 
 "Candace, I am going to another ball at Crompton's 
 How will I dress ? We can not afford to buy anything 
 new."
 
 304 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I have been thinking it over, Miss Felicia. We have 
 a dozen as good as new ball and dinner dresses. We 
 have only to choose, but I'm glad it is a long time off ; 
 I want to make something pretty and I don't like to be 
 hurried." 
 
 Here followed details of fashions, their difference in 
 style and becomingness were discussed the new shape 
 in hoop-skirts the width and length of trains and 
 skirts, with other particulars, which if written in detail 
 would give definite ideas of dress in the latter fifties. 
 The costume of an era about to close and nearing the 
 most important epoch in the history of our country, 
 and possibly, in that of the world : that being a point 
 yet to be reckoned, when traveling further along the 
 King's Highway. The hoop-petticoat was the key-note 
 of all the toilettes to be worn to-night. The fashion 
 had made its appearance in this part of Texas at about 
 the same time of its introduction into other parts of 
 the United States. There were merchants at Galves- 
 ton and other seaport towns as well as at San Antonio, 
 who were also importers. Some of these being born 
 Frenchmen, naturally had brought in the far-famed 
 wines of their native land, and with them many pretty 
 things to wear, as well as "magasins des modes" show 
 ing how to wear them. Besides there were travelers, 
 and our own Lady's Books. The ladies at the Army 
 Posts coming and going brought styles from New 
 Orleans and our Eastern cities. 
 
 No hoop of past ages could be advantageously com 
 pared to that worn in the years between '56 and '64 of 
 the nineteenth century. Of flexible minute bands of 
 tempered steel, with delicate covering of silk and made 
 cage-like with wide bands of the same material the 
 weight of one skirt would perhaps fall short of one 
 pound. Inferior grades being but little heavier. 
 
 To-night they were in full blast panniered en 
 train, bellshaped and bustled : some of extravagant size, 
 the wearer made to look more bouffant by full gathered
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 305 
 
 flounces: others more simple in form if reproduced 
 would remind one of the bell-shaped skirts of 1904-05. 
 Worn with low cut bodices with narrow bands or elbow 
 sleeves, with or without the berthe, much of its grace 
 and beauty depended upon the taste and ingenuity of 
 the wearer. For even in the much decried hoop-skirt, 
 it is possible to look elegant. 
 
 At this period and for many long years after, men 
 carried fire-arms, although east of San Antonio there 
 was no longer any dread of savages. 
 
 Starting at an early hour so as to accomplish the 
 distance (now greater by five miles than before) in 
 time, they trotted on briskly until in sight of the 
 dwelling. 
 
 There were clouds and it was cooler. There were no 
 bonfires and the house was not so brilliantly lighted. 
 There was one lamp only, and this was hung in the 
 center of an arch overhanging the veranda steps, but 
 its soft red rays extended but little further ; and hardly 
 making sufficient light to show that the gallery-benches 
 were in part occupied by a few men loitering there. 
 Inside there were many women and a few half-grown 
 children, and the hall and all connecting rooms were 
 glittering with the light of chandeliers. The younger 
 Mrs. Crompton greeted them warmly, and Felix was 
 about to pass into the lighted hall on her way to the 
 dressing room upstairs when Berenger spoke coming 
 out of the half-darkness. 
 
 "I have returned Miss Bathurst, and just in time. I 
 came home this morning." 
 
 He was standing near the door by a bench from 
 which he had just risen. She gave him her hand. 
 Speaking to Monroe, with whom she also shook hands 
 she said: 
 
 "I will sit down here on your bench for a little while, 
 and if you have not forgotten, will hear about the 
 wages in California."
 
 306 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Come to the dressing-room, Miss Bathurst, or you 
 will be late," said Mrs. Bentley, who was just behind 
 her. Felix rose instantly. 
 
 "I will tell you while we dance. How many can 
 you give me? First, second, and third?" 
 
 "One, at least I'm sure." 
 
 Two or three men were sitting leaning against the 
 railing at the other end of the veranda. One of them 
 whistled softly a few bars of a song; repeating it two 
 or three times. His companions laughed. 
 
 "Do you hear that, Berenger?" 
 
 "Do I hear what is it, Monroe?" He had been 
 about to follow Felicia, who had again stopped in the 
 hall. 
 
 "Queer time and place for that kind of music." 
 
 "What does it mean and who does it?" 
 
 "It is the refrain of a ribald song: and it's meant 
 for you; and Neil Boyd does it. It means prudence." 
 
 "Oh yes, everything means that for me. I don't think 
 I'll notice it. 
 
 "Well, you are warned. Don't try to dance every 
 set with Miss Bathurst, it creates jealousy among 
 the single men." 
 
 "Single men? At our next private meeting I'll tell 
 you something about single men. I will tell you all I 
 know." Laughing gayly, he left him. 
 
 Monroe laughed, thinking it a pleasantry something 
 amusing which he had picked up. His eyes followed 
 him, thinking how much he had gained by having 
 him for his friend; how buoyantly happy he had been 
 after meeting with Felix. Ah! Any one, not wholly 
 blind, might read as he ran. But nevertheless he knew 
 his warning would be heeded. Yes heeded for a time, 
 and in Berenger's own way. Just now as matters stood 
 it seemed to be growing worse. Always when his 
 thoughts reached this point, he remembered Felicia 
 and dismissed his fears. She would always know and 
 taKe the best way, no matter what might come.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 307 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 "COST WHAT IT MAY." 
 
 When Felix entered the large bed-room used as a 
 dressing room, she found in it near a dozen young 
 ladies in different stages of toilette. Instead of the 
 glad welcome with which she had always been received 
 by the young persons now present, many of whom she 
 counted amongst her intimate friends there was a 
 stillness the buzz of soft voices ceased and receiv 
 ing only a nod of recognition from some, or a cool good 
 evening from others she took off the long wrap which 
 covered her evening attire and going to a mirror and 
 adding a few touches to her hair necessary after her 
 long drive, her simple preparations were complete. As 
 she was about to leave the room, intending to go below, 
 she heard someone running down the corridor and two 
 of the Peyton girls, Mary and Agnes, called out at the 
 door "Is iFelix Bathurst here?" She was seized, 
 kissed, and petted until she thought no longer of the 
 coolness of the others ; nor did she speculate upon the 
 possible meaning of it. They went immediately into 
 the parlour. "Why, here's Felix, Grandmother," said 
 both girls at once, "we found her in the dressing- 
 room." 
 
 "I thought you might not come, my dear; I was 
 afraid your father was away." 
 
 "You were here at our first ball and we wanted all 
 the originals if possible." 
 
 "It was my first ball, also, and I came with Kaspar 
 and the driver. Father was away, but I was unwilling 
 to miss the anniversary." 
 
 "Four years ago," said Mrs. Crompton. 
 
 "Four years ago and I hardly dare to look back, 
 Mrs. Crompton."
 
 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Don't begin to look back until you have reached 
 my age. You will then have little else to do. But it 
 will be rather pleasant than otherwise. Our lives are 
 made of patches, and like the pieces of a home-made 
 quilt; they may be of gay or sober colour, and also 
 of irregular size. At the end of life you may look over 
 it and see how much of harmony it shows. But we 
 are here to be merry," with a smile, passing on to 
 greet other guests. 
 
 When the music began Berenger claimed his dance, 
 a quadrille saying little throughout its continuance 
 and leaving her at her seat at the end. Monroe claimed 
 the next dance and began a lively discourse on Texas 
 winter birds, and duck shooting on the Gulf shore. 
 Not being able to finish in time, he asked for another 
 dance; and hunting-stories leading into Mexico, the 
 subject easily changed into soldiering and here Felix 
 becoming intensely interested a full account of the 
 battle of Chapultepec given by one who as a boy, had 
 helped to overpower the young cadets who held out so 
 long and fought so well; and who will not in a thou 
 sand years be forgotten by their countrymen, nor by 
 the brave of any country in the world. That the nar 
 rator and the listener might get the full benefit of 
 these many interesting details, they sat out two dances. 
 Monroe had left, being engaged for the next co 
 tillion Berenger was also on the floor with a part 
 ner and for the first time in her life, she was a wall 
 flower. She thought of Stromberg and wondered 
 where he was ; she had seen him last standing under 
 the farther chandelier, at the other end of the hall 
 just four years ago to-night. She laughed six dances 
 and only two men had asked her to dance. She began 
 to think of her reception up-stairs. She saw these 
 girls at odd times, whispering and looking at her. She 
 saw Mrs. Bentley looking at her, while speaking at 
 different times, to the many young men of the neigh 
 borhood, with whom she had always been a favourite. 
 Several of them had passed her by, when she had in-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 309 
 
 timated a desire for them to stop and talk to her. It 
 was very much as if she had been sent to Coventry. 
 It was nearing the time for supper. Mrs. Peyton was 
 here and there. Now in the supper-room, giving in 
 structions to servants and again in the hall watching 
 the dancers. Two more dances, and thence to the sup 
 per-room, was understood by the gay young crowd. 
 
 "At last my engagements are over, Miss Bathurst. 
 It has been unavoidable. I have had Mrs. Bentley at 
 my elbow all the evening suggesting partners she's 
 been my best friend a decided change of front; but 
 at last I am ready to tell you about the high price of 
 labour in California." 
 
 "And how is it?" she asked listlessly. 
 
 "I do not know. I have not the slightest idea," he 
 said. "But I will be better informed, some day, for I 
 am going to live there. Moneyed men which means 
 men with money, have been looking along the present 
 stage-route, hoping and believing that one day there 
 will be a railroad over the same ground, and are buy 
 ing all the available lands, on or near it. I told you 
 that I " he paused. 
 
 "You told me that you would tell me something at 
 this ball," said Felix, "and you've forgotten it." 
 
 "You thought I wanted to go to San Francisco, to 
 teach ?" As he still hesitated, she asked : 
 
 "Was not that what you meant? I have not been 
 teaching for several months my term ended in May. 
 I do not know that I will ever teach again. We are 
 going East, and will live in South Carolina. There is 
 no longer a necessity for teaching. Notwithstanding 
 this, I am always interested in the subject of wages." 
 He was sitting sidewise on the chair, his arm resting 
 on the back of it. He had not looked up. 
 
 "You thought, as I understood, that I wished to 
 earn more money was not that what you meant?" 
 again, she asked.
 
 310 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "No, Miss Bathurst, it was not that. Do you re 
 member, a few days before I went to Montreal, I 
 rode home with you? " 
 
 "Yes, I remember very well. It was after the Indian 
 raid." 
 
 "We were about to stop under a liveoak tree, near 
 Bethlehem to talk of something " 
 
 "And Kaspar came up." 
 
 "And Kaspar came up if he had not, Miss Bath 
 urst, in five minutes more, I would have told you, what 
 I'm going to tell you to-night, and it would have saved 
 us both a world of unhappiness." Just behind them, 
 a curtain moved. "This window opens on the 
 veranda, let us go near the fireplace." There was 
 a small sofa in the nearest corner; they took seats 
 upon it. 
 
 The parlour was vacant, except for a little girl 
 turning the leaves of a music-book at the far end of 
 the room and themselves. There was the mingled 
 sound of dancing and music in the hall, and of voices 
 and promenading outside. 
 
 "Now, Felix, do you not know, what I find it so hard 
 to say?" 
 
 "I do not, Mr. Berenger, I can not even guess." 
 
 "Well, then, answer me this question. When we 
 parted under the liveoaks, it was with the understand 
 ing, that if the answer to a certain letter proved to be 
 the one hoped for, I would call at your house and finish 
 the interrupted conference. Do you remember?" 
 
 "I remember. You did not come." 
 
 "I did not come. When I told you good bye on the 
 following Sunday were you sorry?" For a little time, 
 Felix gazed at him without answering then turn 
 ing pale and looking down with quivering lips. Once 
 or twice she had raised her hand to her throat or face, 
 as if to keep back her emotion, but making no effort 
 to speak. 
 
 "You do not like to say? But I may tell you, that 
 knowing that I am a man, and that I can hold my own
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 311 
 
 with any man living, who is blessed with the same ad 
 vantages as I have found I possess; a discovery con 
 firmed in my journey to the West, I am going to San 
 Francisco to live and I want you to go." Again she 
 raised her eyes. He had bent a little forward and 
 with his face close to hers, was intently regarding her 
 through half-closed lids. "You must you do know 
 my meaning." 
 
 "You say, Mr. Berenger, that you are going to San 
 Francisco that you have certain business oppor 
 tunities in which your success is assured. I have told 
 you my father will soon go East to live. I I do not 
 understand you." 
 
 "You do understand me: you have understood 
 yourself," he went on angrily, "others have under 
 stood us both so well, that our names are bywords. 
 What is the use of allowing others, or the wishes or 
 opinions of others, to ruin our lives! Now hear my 
 proposition. It goes without saying, that I will allow 
 no harm to come to you through me. I will not even 
 come near you, until I have overcome 'certain diffi 
 culties of which we are both aware, but I will explain 
 to you just what I mean to do " But Felix had risen, 
 and stood shrinking as if dismayed, saying in a 
 strained voice. 
 
 "I believe I know you have mistaken me. I think 
 I know what you mean. Oh ! I will not talk about it," 
 she stammered. The dancers coming into the room, 
 she passed with the crowd, and leaving by a side door 
 went up-stairs. Meeting one of the house-servants 
 on the stairway, she ordered her carriage and asked 
 him to see that the driver was given something to eat, 
 and to let her know when it was done. She had a 
 headache and was going home; not to disturb her 
 brother until all was ready. But Mrs. Peyton, missing 
 her when supper was announced, came up herself ; then 
 returning to her guests sent up a cup of coffee.
 
 312 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Quietly and unobserved, Felix left the house. She 
 had not proceeded far on her way when she heard the 
 gallop of a horse and Monroe came up. 
 
 "I saw you leaving, Miss Bathurst, and thought it 
 best to follow you as our route is the same, and long 
 and lonesome besides. You will be little less afraid." 
 
 "I've got a pistol under the seat, Mashe Billy," said 
 Yorke. 
 
 "Have you, Yorke? Then I won't be afraid." 
 
 The coming of Monroe was a mercy, as by Daisy's 
 request they had exchanged, Monroe giving up his 
 horse and taking a seat in the carriage. Always in 
 teresting, to-night his company had the effect of keep 
 ing back the rush of conflicting thoughts . which had 
 at first bewildered Felicia and caused her head to 
 throb with pain. The midnight journey was soon ac 
 complished. 
 
 "Do not get up Candace; and do not wake Betty. 
 I can get off my clothes alone. I took a head-ache 
 and came home ; but it is over ; the night-air cured me. 
 I will tell you about the ball to-morrow." Yet seated 
 in a chair, she did not rise from it until a striking 
 clock told the near approach of morning; when re 
 moving her evening gown she dressed for the day, and 
 again sat down. Refreshed by her bath, she could 
 now think. She had been trying to bring order out 
 of confusion, by going back into the past and review 
 ing every incident, in its own order and date, which 
 had occurred in her intercourse with Berenger. By 
 this effort, bringing to light much that heretofore 
 had been hidden or misunderstood. But what did he 
 mean when he said that no harm should come to her 
 through him? Was it that he and his wife had in 
 reality separated, and that he or she contemplated 
 a divorce? This thought was suggested by reports to 
 which she had scarcely listened. "Their names were 
 bywords?" Had her name been mentioned publicly
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 313 
 
 in connection with this scandal? And was that the 
 reason why she was so insulted last night? So ignored 
 by men and shunned by women? She covered her 
 face with her hands in an agony of shame. And he 
 had accused her of knowing and understanding all 
 this! She felt a momentary anger at the thought. 
 Her father had been brought up in a state wherein all 
 divorced persons were under a social ban. A State in 
 which a divorce was never granted. And such per 
 sons coming in from other States, were completely 
 ostracised; and she had always pitied them as beings 
 of a separate class an objectionable class The 
 German-English school had prospered beyond all ex 
 pectation. She had been entreated to take a class in 
 English grammar; her own progress in German had 
 been amazing, for that reason the German teachers 
 wished her to take this advanced class. It would take 
 daily only one hour of her time; she was only with 
 held from accepting by lack of her father's consent. 
 Now she would give up her pleading. If her name was 
 a byword, she might be put out when they come to 
 know it. And would it not be best to give up her class 
 in catechism at St. Andrews ? Would she not be asked 
 to give that up also? How could he hope to explain 
 anything so inexcusable? Ought she to have listened? 
 Yet perhaps it was best, for why had he been in such 
 haste? If determined upon a divorce, why did he not 
 wait until it was an accomplished fact. How, under 
 existing conditions, could he fail to see the impro 
 priety of such a conversation as the one he introduced 
 last night? "He is simply impulsive and recklessly 
 imprudent, and has too little respect for women be 
 lieving them to be all alike," she thought, with a blush 
 which she felt to her finger tips. 
 
 The longing for advice and sympathy was great, 
 but she would not go outside of her own family for 
 either, and excepting her father they were all too far 
 away. Yet if near, would they, not lay the whole
 
 314 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 blame upon her and righteously? Her father would 
 be just; she was certain of that. She knew that she 
 would be wisely reproved for her part, but what 
 would he think of Archie Berenger? The man he loved 
 as a son! 
 
 She arose and stood by the window looking at the 
 rising sun still low in the east, showing through the 
 leafless branches of trees on the tops of the high hills 
 westward, forty miles away ! New Year's day, 1860 ! 
 
 No, she would not trouble her father. And really 
 there was no use in it her lips compressed in scorn 
 at the thought of it she needed no advice to keep her 
 from running away with a married man. But he loved 
 her! 
 
 Reverting again. In the consternation which fol 
 lowed, she had checked a feeling of joy at the discov 
 ery, but in the conflict which came after, had forgot 
 ten. Had she been hasty? Quickly receptive, his al 
 lusion to the disappointing letter and their parting 
 afterwards at Bethlehem, told her that he had always 
 loved her; and more: that he was aware of her own 
 love in return. This reflection took away all doubt 
 of the propriety of her action of last night; a feeling 
 of resentment taking the place of regret. He had 
 known of her grief her agony for that was what it 
 had been, and had turned away. She would ask no 
 advice. Notwithstanding her character in the settle 
 ment, she would take care of herself. 
 
 The sun was up. Loud shouts of holiday merriment 
 were to be heard from every part of the ranch; her 
 father would be home at noon. She put on a light wrap 
 and calling the hounds went out in the sunlight for a 
 walk. 
 
 "Whereto, Archie?" 
 
 "I've been looking for you, Monroe ; I am in trouble 
 I'm going for my horse."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 315 
 
 "So am I going for my horse. I hear that Miss 
 Bathurst has gone home; I am going to follow her; 
 and you why are you leaving so early?" 
 
 "Come away from the gate and I will tell you." 
 Speaking earnestly and rapidly for a few minutes, he 
 asked : 
 
 "Wouldn't I better go?" 
 
 "By no means I will go," was answered dryly. A 
 man bringing his horse at the moment, he at once 
 mounted and was off at a gallop. 
 
 It had taken only a little time for Monroe to see the 
 isolation of his favorite and less to find out the cause. 
 But his astonishment was quite as great as his anger, 
 when he learned who did it and how it was done. The 
 work of a set who under any just decision ought not 
 to have been admitted as guests by a family like the 
 Cromptons. Their admittance due alone to the good 
 nature of their hostess; who would have felt doubly 
 outraged had she known of it; in the first place she 
 would feel the object of their malice to be immeasur 
 ably above them, and secondly they had tried to injure 
 a valued friend; abusing the hospitality of her roof 
 to accomplish their purpose. Only thus far had Mon 
 roe gone; not connecting Berenger with the incident 
 until now. After his warning, he felt justly provoked 
 and begun to wonder what the end would be. 
 
 Berenger stood for a few minutes in great perplex 
 ity, and annoyance at having the matter so suddenly 
 taken off his hands ; but knowing that he had not been 
 fully understood, another time would do as well for 
 what he had to say, and he would by some means have 
 another interview. He went home. Approaching the 
 house he saw that all the rooms were lighted. His 
 heart contracted. Could it be possible his wife had 
 returned. He had no cause to think she had; he had 
 taken her at her word, and had received no warning.
 
 316 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Oh, it can't be that!" he muttered. "It may be 
 some of the boys." 
 
 Warren was coming down the walk to the gate. 
 
 "What is it, Warren?" 
 
 "I'm sorry to tell you, Mr. Archie, but Mrs. Berenger 
 is here." 
 
 He had told this man, an old and trusted servant, 
 that Mrs. Berenger was not coming back. That their 
 separation was final; and after that many boxes had 
 been shipped northward and the old way of house 
 keeping had been resumed. 
 
 "I won't go in, Warren ; I won't get down. I will 
 go at once to Ruyter's and put up." 
 
 "Is there anything in the world I can do for you, 
 sir?" 
 
 "No, Warren, no one could help just now. Are the 
 children here?" 
 
 "No, sir, she left them at the station below. Her 
 uncle Mr. Wellborn is with them; she thought the 
 house might be closed or out of order. They will come 
 to-morrow." 
 
 "Get my own team ready at five o'clock to-morrow, 
 and send Miguel for the other wagon. Put in every 
 thing we had last year." 
 
 At six o'clock next morning the journey to the west 
 began. The ensuing five months were given to active 
 work along the road and at other points, and except 
 for short intervals of three or four hours in length, 
 which were devoted to inquiries and suggestions about 
 the management of the stock-farm he never went 
 home, but made his headquarters at Casa de Campo. 
 In these visits he made a point of always seeing his 
 children. But his intercourse with his wife was con 
 fined to matters of business in which they would be 
 compelled by law to have a mututal interest. 
 
 It was the accepted belief of all outsiders that Mr. 
 and Mrs. Berenger lived separate lives. To their 
 mutual friends they had grown extremely reticent. It 
 was known that the elder Berenger and his wife were
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 317 
 
 coming to Texas with a view to bringing about a re 
 conciliation which it was hoped would bring them to 
 gether once more. This came out through the loquac 
 ity of the black cook employed by Mrs. Berenger. 
 The term "employed" is used because the Berengers 
 owned no slaves. From the same source it was also 
 learned that Mrs. Berenger would never have returned 
 from the North had it not been for the influence of her 
 mother and other near relatives, and that her uncle, 
 the Rev. Arthur Welborn, had also come to the Lone 
 Star State in time to meet the senior Berenger hop 
 ing their united efforts would do, what singly they 
 might fail to accomplish. 
 
 Felicia, without giving herself time to repine or 
 grieve over the inevitable, plunged into her duties and 
 for three months more, the little plantation was like a 
 bee hive ; the successes of last year adding zest to the 
 labours of the present. She rarely heard from the 
 lower neighborhood but some of its occurrences had 
 come to her knowledge. The village postoffice, at this 
 time, in Texas, differed perhaps from that of New 
 England or other parts of the United States, only in 
 a cosmopolitan sense the crowds gathered around 
 it being citizens, many of them from nowhere, strag 
 glers along the highway of the world and from all 
 parts of the world; but there was a preponderance of 
 the national element, which was shown by the Satur 
 day weekly gatherings about the stores as well as the 
 postoffice at Casa de Campo. It was always there on 
 Saturdays to get its mail and the fine wines and 
 stronger liquors, always kept at the back of these 
 general store-houses. There was a good deal of smok 
 ing and drinking and sometimes brawling. All this, 
 with the foreign mixture, which was sometimes found 
 to admire and imitate, tended to prevent timid women 
 from choosing this day, as a good one for shopping. 
 In summing up the pleasures of this resort, it would 
 be pretending that it was different from other resorts 
 of its kind, to omit the news and gossip; for men as
 
 318 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 well as women deal in both. In no place in wide 
 America was the Turco-Russian war more eagerly dis 
 cussed than at Casa de Campo; many thought ably, 
 when listening to Captain Rudolph von Brugeman, a 
 Prussian ex-officer, and old Victoire, an Alsatian, who 
 fought under Napoleon. True they spoke in some kind 
 of a Franco-German patois, intelligible only to them 
 selves, but their gestures were plainly superior, con 
 sequently, the whole thing must have been fine. There 
 was no lack of home magazines and newspapers and 
 a few foreign journals thus it followed, that every 
 one in the settlement continued to be well posted in 
 home and foreign affairs. Now that the Crimean war 
 had become a memory, there was more time for looking 
 after the news and gossip of the settlement; and the 
 daily observers and reporters were busy whenever 
 they could get anything to do. 
 
 There were whisperings zephyr-blown it is true, 
 and alas deemed hardly worth the heeding which 
 told of a war of our own. The prophet "locust" had 
 been found with the letter W on his back. There was 
 a comet seen. But it was not until later in the year, 
 that the air began to turn blue and to bear upon its 
 waves a faint odour of gun-powder. 
 
 With less stringent need for his presence at his 
 Nueces ranch, now that the summer months were ap 
 proaching, Paul was more frequently at home and 
 although the distance was greater than when at Little 
 Kosta, he never missed one of the little euchre parties 
 which Mrs. Andrews still continued to give; Both Fe 
 licia and Kaspar going with him. On one occasion they 
 were invited to meet Captain Tabor, an old sea-rover, 
 an Englishman a friend and visitor of the Berengers. 
 The elder Berenger and his wife were also visitors; 
 giving out that they might remain throughout the 
 fever season in New Orleans. Capt. Tabor, after a 
 late dinner, had been urged to remain all night ; which 
 at the mention of whist he was quite willing to do.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 319 
 
 "Pretty good, Mr. Bathurst, we'll beat them without 
 so much as looking at the cards," he said after winning 
 the first game. 
 
 "Don't bet on it," said Felix, "Col. Sanford and I 
 always win. Haven't we always beaten you, father?" 
 Paul bowed as he shuffled the cards. 
 
 "But he's got a partner this evening, Miss; there's 
 something in that, isn't there? Col. Sanford is going 
 to be w'ipped; and that shortly and with very little 
 effort." 
 
 And so it was. Col. Sanford's usual loud self ap 
 plause was wholly left out; and about the old sea-cap 
 tain was a matter-of-course manner which told that 
 to win was a habit. At last Col. Sanford remarked, 
 as gathering together the cards, he placed them in a 
 neat pack on the table: 
 
 "There is neither fun nor profit in being demolished 
 like this. Let us talk." 
 
 "Are you a professional, Captain Tabor?" asked 
 Felix, smiling. 
 
 "No, Miss, but from my first game to my last I've 
 nearly always won. It's the same with all other games 
 at cards w'ist or any game it's all the same to me. 
 William Berenger won't play with me; but Archie 
 holds a pretty stiff hand. He's got a good head on him 
 anyhow. He's got the head of an out and out busi 
 ness man. And you don't find such often in his class. 
 His forbears have been sea-going men for hundreds 
 of years; and they've had grants both in America 
 and the islands of thousands of acres of land; and 
 also titles from their sovereigns. It's from these old 
 salts that Archie gets his brains." 
 
 "You have known the family for a long time, Cap 
 tain Tabor, you are an old friend?" asked Mrs. 
 Andrews. 
 
 "I've known of them, ma'am. I knew William's 
 father by sight; one of his ships was the first I ever 
 'andled as skipper; but William gave me my first pay-
 
 320 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 ing job. I was living with my wife over her little shop 
 in Liverpool, and out of work for a month, when one 
 day he comes to me and says: 
 
 " 'Tabor, I have got a good thing for you, if you'll 
 have it/ I answered: Til take anything that don't 
 break up my family.' He gives me the post of ship 
 ping-clerk for a new line of ships he was part owner 
 in ; and from that time my fortune was made. 
 
 "Well, as long as my wife lived, I stayed on in Liver 
 pool; but I was awfully cut up at her death, and hav 
 ing no relation on earth that I knew of, it made for 
 San Francisco. I had laid up a lot of money and I put 
 it to work. And now it's in my power to do for them 
 what they did for me. William has had bad luck, but 
 he's by long odds not a poor man now. 
 
 "But it's the boy I'd like to help and he could also 
 help me. Last December he met me at El Paso, by way 
 of an agreement made over a year ago. 
 
 "I'd much prefer any time of the year to cross the 
 Mexican half of that overland route. So he met me 
 half-way; and I thought we had our business in ship 
 shape. But he writes that all his plans have come to a 
 deadlock; and here he sticks; and gives hints of not 
 being able to leave until his father's visit is over? By 
 this telling, I know William is here. And I round Cape 
 Horn, to get to see them all together again; and hav 
 ing the same feeling I had when coming, I go home the 
 same way." 
 
 "You won't go overland?" 
 
 "Not by a jugfull of Teneriffe unless Archie was 
 along with his gang. The Comanches wouldn't get 
 much hair with my scalp, but I'm not inclined to let 
 'em cut it." 
 
 "The truth is, Archie's wife is at the bottom of the 
 family party they are having at present. He as good 
 as told me and he's the unmanageable one. She would 
 make some man happy I have no doubt; but she's a 
 drag on the one she's got hold of. She makes his lifo 
 a hell on earth. She's a notion against his being in
 
 ]'.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 321 
 
 trade; and she's got another against his spending her 
 money and another that every woman that looks ac 
 him, wants to run off with him; and she insults him 
 every hour in the day if she gets the opportunity. 
 He says to me only yesterday : 'Captain, says he, ' if 
 I were to start overland to-morrow, she would pack up 
 the children and follow me.' 
 
 '"It's devlish!' says I. 
 
 " 'It is,' says he. 'But don't give me up, Captain ; 
 I've got the whip-hand and I'll hold it until they all go 
 home.' When that comes about, Mrs. Berenger will 
 be no further away than she is now." 
 
 "Then it is true they have separated. I am very 
 sorry," said Paul. 
 
 "William's beginning to understand, and that pays 
 me for coming. I thought from what he said at El 
 Paso last year, that they'd parted for good. He told 
 me he thought she'd never come back ; as she'd written 
 that she'd get a divorce." 
 
 "Do you hear, Felix? Mr. and Mrs. Berenger have 
 separated. I can think of nothing worse." Felicia 
 had moved away, having apparently paid no attention. 
 But she had heard, and now knew what Archie had 
 tried to explain. 
 
 A week or ten days after New Year, he had sent 
 through the mail a carefully worded and unsigned 
 note requesting an interview for this purpose. But 
 Felix did not reply, nor had she spoken to him since 
 the ball at New Year's eve. She had seen him passing 
 at times, and once when she had come to do some shop 
 ping at Casa de Campo, he was about to mount his 
 horse when he saw her driving up the road. 
 
 He stopped and waited, apparently thinking she 
 would speak to him or that she would bow or in some 
 way recognize him she had passed on without look 
 ing in his direction. When she came out he was still 
 there but sitting and writing with a pencil on what 
 
 seemed a memorandum book; fearing that he was in- 
 11
 
 322 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 diting a note to herself, she returned, and asking- one 
 of the clerks to help with her parcels and accompanied 
 by this young man she again entering her carriage, 
 saw him riding away. Perhaps I am wrong, she 
 thought, sadly. It might have been better to speak. 
 But if he spoke of love and matrimony, as was most 
 likely, then her present course was in every way the 
 best. Afterwards she remembered with pain that he 
 had a worn and harassed appearance; that he seemed 
 unhappy and careless in dress, and as usual when her 
 reflections took this form, the end was a fit of despon 
 dency, very nearly approaching despair, from which 
 it took days to recover. Then the well-balanced mind 
 again took its sway, growing stronger by its successive 
 victories over the impulses of a sensitive and loving 
 heart. 
 
 The information given by Captain Tabor was re 
 liable and to his way of thinking there seemed no ob 
 jection to giving it publicity ; heretofore there had been 
 only hints of trouble lying beneath the surface, the re 
 serve of both parties most concerned, preventing any 
 probing beneath it, that might prove the truth or false 
 hoods of these reports. Of late, Felicia had been aware 
 of another class of rumors telling of flirtations with 
 women, in whose company, a respectable man would 
 hate to be found some indeed, with whom, no man of 
 even common decency would care to be seen in the 
 light of day. To these she gave neither heed nor 
 credence. It was near the end of July and three months 
 since her introduction to Captain Tabor at Mrs. An 
 drews' whist party; a few days after which, it was 
 known that Mrs. Berenger had left with her aunt, the 
 elder Mrs. Berenger, for the latter's home in New 
 Orleans. Her uncle, Mr. Wellborn, had long since re 
 turned to Canada. In a couple of days the California 
 expedition started overland, Captain Tabor joining 
 them on his way back to his home in San Francisco. 
 William Berenger remained in Texas at his son's resi 
 dence until he could dispose of some business tran-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 323 
 
 sactions which would yield him great profits. The 
 money thus gained, would be placed in the hands of 
 his son; whom he thought was no longer in need of 
 leading strings. 
 
 He now bitterly regretted the part he had taken in 
 forcing this unhappy marriage. Living in the house 
 for weeks, he could not but see the utter impossibility 
 of reconciliation. Indeed he did not now wish it; he 
 even advised his daughter-in-law to apply for a divorce. 
 This was done in a conversation held on the morning of 
 her departure. The reply was a reiterated resolve 
 never to agree to this. I can at least prevent him from 
 marrying again. She had apparently ceased to connect 
 Miss Bathurst with the case except perhaps in a collec 
 tive way. The Bathursts, since their removal from 
 Little Kosta, were almost out of hearing in the lower 
 neighborhood. Be that as it may, it was some time 
 before Felix was informed that nobody knew exactly 
 how it was with the Berengers Warren, of course, 
 knew, but it was futile to attempt to probe him. Ellis, 
 a neighbor saw the two Mrs. Berengers, nurse and 
 children, get in the coach when it passed their gate. 
 It passed the Berenger gate on its downward course 
 every morning. He said also that Berenger shook 
 hands all round kissing his little boys. He was sure 
 he saw Mrs. Berenger with a handkerchief to her eyes, 
 as the coach was driven away. 
 
 The Berengers are going to close out here, Felicia, I 
 saw the father to-day and he gave out that they would 
 wind up and leave in October. It will be about the time 
 of our breaking up. Who knows but that we may go 
 in the same ship. His son will be at home in a 
 few days and will be coming and going until their 
 final departure. 
 
 If I meet him, I will at least bow, thought Felix, her 
 heart beating unbearably at the possibility of their 
 never meeting again face to face. I will at least re 
 move the feeling of being unjust. When thanking Mon 
 roe for his defense of her at Casa de Campo, she found
 
 324 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 that Berenger had told him of what had been said on 
 New Year's eve, and that it was to keep him from fol 
 lowing her that night, that Monroe came himself. Mon 
 roe also told her that she had been too severe in her 
 judgment of one whose ideas of morality were formed 
 after European models, and who looked upon such rules 
 of conduct as seemed to her the only correct ones, as 
 the outgrowth of a Puritanism but little less than 
 fanatical. "Not that he is or ever was a profligate; 
 the term laxist would perhaps better describe him." 
 
 "I am aware," replied Felicia, turning very red, "that 
 my opportunities for acquiring impressions of right and 
 wrong have been limited, being confined to what might 
 be learned in my home, my convent, and that part of 
 Texas comprised in Guadalupe, Bexar and Gonzales 
 counties. You see my sphere is narrow, but I believe 
 with all the advantages of a foreign training, I would 
 still have been an advocate of morality and religion." 
 
 "I hardly took it to be so bad as your words imply, 
 and I'm not saying Berenger was right, but only that 
 he thought himself not wrong. And although I do not 
 approve of the laxity found in older civilizations than 
 ours, I do think their men are entitled to more forbear 
 ance than any man living here from birth, could pos 
 sibly be. Environment being responsible for much 
 that may call for either praise or blame. He was very 
 sorry, Miss Bathurst." 
 
 "Oh, I know that, Mr. Monroe, he told my father so, 
 but offered no explanation, neither did he give the 
 slightest hint of what he had said neither did I, when 
 father mentioned it to me. Mr. Berenger told my 
 father it was a joke which of course put a different 
 face upon the whole interview. I tried to think whether 
 for better or worse, I decided for worse." Both Felicia 
 and Monroe laughed at this. 
 
 "I am glad you did not mention it to your father. I 
 may as well say that I am fully posted, though some 
 what against my will in the matrimonial strife now 
 going on between the Berengers ; I like them both but
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 325 
 
 the man, contrary to the usual run of things in such 
 cases is the less to blame. He is an all round good 
 fellow any pretty woman could get along with him 
 the woman he loved could rule him. Mrs. Berenger 
 makes the mistake common to the man or woman who 
 has been spoiled in childhood by over-indulgence she 
 will not try. Who pleases her must 'Salute the Queen !' 
 She could be fascinating if she would; but she would 
 look upon such efforts to please as condescension; but 
 in this case all the opportunity has gone by when any 
 thing she might do would count for anything : she has 
 lost the man; just as the discovery of his true worth 
 had come home to her family and I might say to his 
 own his father at least they have come to know that 
 they can no longer control him. He told me his side of 
 his New Year's scrape as he called it, and after making 
 him promise that he would hold his tongue about it for 
 his own and everybody else's sake, I agreed to come 
 up here and put him right with you as far as could be 
 done. Have I done any good?" 
 
 "I believe you have, Mr. Monroe, but I'm sorry he 
 told you. I hope he made no other confidant. I can't 
 help thinking Mr. Berenger is too careless." 
 
 "I know he is," said Monroe. "Your treatment at 
 the New Year's ball, I believe could be traced to this 
 same carelessness and imprudence. I never saw any 
 one so reckless of the opinion of others; meaning no 
 harm he plunges along and goes and does whatever is 
 prompted by the impulse of the moment." 
 
 "My treatment at Cromptons? Then you noticed 
 that?" said Felix, flushing to the temples at the pain 
 ful memory. "I half-way thought you did. I will take 
 back what I said just now. My dear friend, I begin 
 to understand something of what I owe you. I'm glad 
 you know all about it." 
 
 "I know more about it than one whose mind is so 
 thoroughly well principled as yours would care to 
 know," answered Monroe pulling himself up by his 
 cane.
 
 326 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 THE STORM. 
 
 Long after he had gone, Felicia sat reflecting upon 
 what Monroe had said of Berenger ; she had been much 
 less disturbed by the statement concerning the latter's 
 lack of prudence, than at the allusion to his foreign 
 birth and training. 
 
 "Laxist. I will see just what that means," she said 
 to herself, rising to consult a dictionary. ''One hold 
 ing loose notions concerning the meaning and applica 
 tion of the moral law." She had never found it possible 
 to believe him to be a libertine or profligate, either in 
 his earlier youth or of late as had been hinted. This was 
 almost as bad. If so it must be owing wholly to his 
 foreign training. She fell to wondering if she could 
 love him if she knew positively that it was true. She 
 did not know. Would it be wrong to love him in that 
 case? She was afraid she would not be any better able 
 to help it. She had sometimes felt when hearing of 
 his troubles that she could even love the woman who 
 could make him happy. Did she really love him her 
 self in the best and truest meaning of the word. As 
 well might she ask herself if she loved her Maker 
 her God her cherished father, or the precious memory 
 of her darling mother. Had she a right to do this ? If 
 not, she had not yet the power to control it. She would 
 like to see him, but this much she would not do : she 
 would not go out of the way to seek or to meet him. 
 But if she waited for an accidental meeting, she might 
 never see him again. Oh, never again in this world! 
 For some minutes she sat struggling with the almost 
 insupportable agony brought on by the thought. 
 
 Once more regaining composure, she reverted again 
 to her conversation with Monroe; wondering if Ber-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 327 
 
 enger had ever told him that he was joking when ut 
 tering the words which had caused their estrangement. 
 She had not thought of the matter in that sense, until 
 her father in his ignorance of the true nature of the 
 offense, had brought from the offender what might be 
 taken either for an olive branch or an apology. 
 
 "He was afraid Miss Bathurst was offended and 
 perhaps thought him impertinent; but he was joking 
 was very sorry, and hoped she would forgive him." 
 This delivered had an effect directly opposite to the 
 one desired. If a joke, her humiliation was complete 
 there was no more to be said ; and if so, it was a cruel 
 joke. But was it? He had looked sincere ; he had even 
 shown anger. But she would not puzzle her brain 
 about any hidden meaning that may have existed; to 
 her way of thinking it should have cured her of her 
 partiality for the culprit. Yet such was not the case. 
 
 It was now in the middle of the month of August, 
 1860. As is not often the case at this season, there 
 had been for the past two or three days a cool north- 
 wind blowing; putting aside for a time all hopes of a 
 much needed rain. This had suddenly changed, and 
 the cloudy morning gave promise of stormy weather 
 later in the day. Already was the sultry heat oppres 
 sive. Candace still carried on her glove making; but 
 only when called on by Mrs. Bernstein to fill a large 
 order. She had that morning been wondering aloud 
 how she would get a box of finished gloves to its des 
 tination. 
 
 "What must I do about these gloves, Miss Felicia?" 
 
 "I will take them, Candace, it is only a short dis 
 tance." 
 
 "But, Miss Felicia, there is one pair to be delivered 
 at the Repplier Ranche ; and that is on the San Antonio 
 road seven miles from here." 
 
 "I won't mind that, it will give me a chance to make 
 the Repplier's a nice visit. I will stay to luncheon and 
 throughout the hot hours of the afternoon and be at 
 home at tea-time."
 
 328 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Half an hour later, armed with her merchandise, she 
 set out on horse back, followed by the admiring gaze 
 of Candace and the little group gathered at the gate. 
 Felix delivered the box at Mrs. Bernstein's and riding 
 the remaining three miles, reached Repplier's. She 
 found the family and their Mexican servants employed 
 in various preparations for the coming festival which 
 was to commence that evening and continue three days. 
 
 "I am doubly glad to see you, Miss Bathurst, first 
 for your own sake, and next for mine. I want your 
 opinion of these costumes I am trying to finish; the 
 Mexicans are so busy with their own, I can hope for no 
 assistance from that source." 
 
 A Mexican Vaquero ran forward to take her horse. 
 
 No sooner had Felix dismounted, than Max, jerking 
 his bridle from the hand of the man, bounded off in 
 the direction of home. After a little delay in catching 
 and saddling a mustang, the Mexican after hunting an 
 hour or more, came back without even catching sight of 
 the runaway. 
 
 "What will I do now, Mrs. Repplier? You will be 
 going away in the afternoon. I must find some way 
 to go home before that time couldn't the man go back 
 and look again?" queried Felix, anxiously. 
 
 "He looks so surly I hate to ask him," was the an 
 swer. "As this is a Mexican fiesta, they count the 
 time of its celebration as their own, and they are 
 all busy with their clothes. But do not feel worried ; 
 When Mr. Repplier comes he will find a way for you to 
 go home. Come and show me how to put on this gold 
 lace." 
 
 After luncheon, Felix was standing on the upper 
 porch with the Repplier children watching the dis 
 tant gathering clouds, which, with the great heat of 
 the sultry atmosphere betokened a storm. She began 
 to feel a great anxiety anent the probable chances of 
 reaching home before night, although it was not yet 
 four o'clock in the afternoon. The family had begun 
 to dress for the 'baile.' Their costumes had been care-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 329 
 
 fully selected, for this festival would be the last of its 
 kind for a year, and was intended to surpass all pre 
 vious entertainments. There would be a new band of 
 Mexicans from San Antonio and another from the Rio 
 Grande, and also some distinguished guests from the 
 City of Mexico. The Mexicans were praying for good 
 weather they were all going ; this was the second day. 
 An hour passed, Mr. Repplier had not returned. The 
 sun, which had for the past two hours been putting 
 forth its rays of torrid heat, now began to be obscured 
 by strongly moving clouds, whose increasing density 
 seemed to presage a nearer approach of the storm, but 
 whose shadows served to mitigate the burning heat. 
 Felix had begun to deliberate upon the choice of being 
 left alone upon this great ranche or the almost equally 
 unpleasant alternative of gathering up the skirt of her 
 riding-habit and walking the distance of seven miles. 
 Her horse, she reckoned was sure to go directly home. 
 That some of the family would see him, would be most 
 likely, but would it be known to any of them where 
 she really was ? or whether or not, she may have been 
 thrown and hurt? This thought compelled her de 
 cision. She would start home, and trust to the chances 
 of being taken up by some one, going in the same direc 
 tion. She immediately went to Mrs. Repplier's room, 
 and bade her good bye, telling of her intention. 
 
 "But, 'Felix, you will be so warm and you will be, 
 also, very tired : besides it might make you ill." 
 
 "Nothing ever makes me ill," was the reply, as with 
 a hurried farewell to the grandmother and the child 
 ren, she passed down the stairs. When on the landing, 
 she stopped. There was a sound of someone running. 
 Mr. Replier had at last returned. She heard him call 
 out loudly : 
 
 "Halt la! Hello Berenger !" 
 
 To avoid being seen, she sat down on the steps be 
 hind the railing. Berenger had driven up and stopped 
 at the gate. To her consternation, she heard Repplier 
 say :
 
 330 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "You're in the nick of time. Miss Bathurst came 
 here on horseback this morning, and her nag broke his 
 hitching strap and made for home by way of the 
 woods, running like a quarter-horse; and by the time 
 my vaquero got mounted to follow him, 'it wan't no 
 use.' You can take Miss Felix up, I'll let her know," 
 said he, starting toward the house. 
 
 "Stop, Repplier! " 
 
 The rest of the reply was given in tones so low as 
 to make the words inaudible, but which sounded like 
 a demur or protest. 
 
 "But Mrs. Gaultier need not move," came in Rep- 
 plier's loud voice. "It would be better for Miss Felix 
 to hang on behind, than to try to walk all that distance 
 alone. It's seven long miles, if it's a foot!" 
 
 "Come, Berenger, turn back the seat of the cart," 
 he insisted. 
 
 "But I have so many parcels under there," com 
 plained Mrs. Gaultier in petulant tones. 
 
 "Miss Bathurst will sit on your parcels I will run 
 up and tell her to come," said Repplier, impudently; 
 and without more ado, he ran first to his mother's 
 room. 
 
 "Where's Miss Bathurst, mother? I've found a way 
 for her to ride home she's not welcome, but that'.? 
 nothing. It's easy to see how the land lies but 
 Hello!" 
 
 He saw Felix coming down the steps, and hastening 
 towards her, he exclaimed : 
 
 "Oh, Miss Bathurst, I was looking for you; here's 
 a good chance for you to ride home. Berenger is wait 
 ing out there in his dog-cart." 
 
 "I prefer to walk. Tell him to go on," she answered, 
 with pale face and curling lip of scorn. "Good-bye, 
 Mrs. Repplier." 
 
 "My dear, you had better go with Mr. Berenger, it 
 is safer ; there are some lonely places on this road." 
 
 "Yes, Miss Bathurst, you'd be at home in an hour 
 behind that team." They were walking towards the
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 331 
 
 gate; passing through it, Repplier ran lightly to the 
 back of the cart, and Felix nodding carelessly to Beren- 
 ger and his companion, said coolly, "Mr. Repplier is 
 very kind to be so solicitous about me, but I see you are 
 too much crowded to take me in." Walking on, not 
 having halted while speaking Mrs. Gaultier called 
 after her : 
 
 "Yes, very much crowded, and besides, pressed for 
 time; as Mr. Berenger has promised to take me and 
 all these packages to the festival by six o'clock. We 
 must be on the ground before the sun goes down. Why, 
 Mr. Repplier, whatever are you doing?" 
 
 "I've made room for Miss Bathurst. Ho! Miss 
 Bathurst!" he called. But Felix, already far down the 
 road, did not look back. 
 
 "Well ! I'll be damned !" said the ranger, shooting 
 a fiery glance at Berenger. "You didn't even offer to 
 take her part of the way." 
 
 The couple soon drove by Felicia, the iron grays in 
 a swinging trot their best gait. Mrs. Gaultier turned 
 her pretty head and bowed slightly, with a little air 
 of triumph expressive of the frankly open and derisive 
 vaunting peculiar to vulgar natures. Berenger, looking 
 straight before him, passed without notice. When they 
 had disappeared from her sight, Felix walked more 
 slowly her heart throbbing painfully. The scene so 
 abruptly forced upon her had the effect of an unpro 
 voked insult. The heat of the blazing sun made her 
 reel and stumble. She was afraid she would fall. At 
 last she stopped under a small hackberry tree. With 
 characteristic introspection she began to take herself 
 to task, sitting down on the ground she took off her hat 
 and fanning herself tried to think. Like a hurt child 
 her first thought was of her mother throwing aside 
 her hat, and with a wild motion spreading forth her 
 arms, she clasped them again to her bosom as if embrac 
 ing an invisible presence; then bowing her head upon 
 her knees sobbed out the words :
 
 332 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "0, Mother! Darling mother! It's no use, Uncle 
 Darius, I've got to cry!" 
 
 Soon remembering the danger of being observed, 
 but still with tears unchecked, she arose to her feet 
 and moved on. Their dear familiar names the mere 
 memory of them brought back as it were, the home of 
 her childhood the living presence of those under 
 whose fostering care and stern probity she had grown 
 to be what she was; giving back to her the fortitude 
 she had lost ; and her native pride coming again to the 
 fore, aided her effort at self-control. 
 
 She was telling herself that she ought to be thank 
 ful to know what otherwise she never would have be 
 lieved. But she was not thankful. Was she jealous of 
 Mrs. Gaultier? Had she fallen so low as to place her 
 self unconsciously on a level with a person of that 
 class? It could not be! But what is this! What is 
 it, dear God what is it that so wounds my heart! My 
 reason tells me to be both glad and grateful ; but I am 
 not. When I am at home I will be better. I will be 
 able to think. Had she been there, she would, as only 
 once in her life before, have yielded to bitter grief, 
 sobbing helplessly for hours. But this was a highway, 
 and she hurried on, speaking aloud at times without 
 being aware of the strangeness of it, until two Mex 
 icans rode by, and gazing curiously into her face, asked 
 kindly, if they might help her. "There was a storm 
 coming up might they not in some way assist her?" 
 She thanked them politely, saying that she lived in 
 the neighborhood and would soon reach home. They 
 passed on and Felicia, thinking, but no longer aloud, 
 was approaching the Roe place; Mrs. Gaultier lived 
 there with her brother. The road lay directly in front 
 of their gate. It was possible that Berenger and the 
 woman would not yet have left for the fiesta, and if not 
 she would be compelled to face them again. She men 
 tally resolved to go back of the place ; she would avoid 
 Berenger and was especially unwillingly to meet an 
 other mocking glance from the widow; the kind of a
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 333 
 
 glance that might pass for all it was worth between 
 equals, but its import in the present instance was humil 
 iating to the self-esteem of any virtuous woman. 
 
 Thinking along such lines, Felix began a detour 
 through the woods back of a little calf pasture; en 
 countering burrs, thorns and other impediments. 
 
 She had gone but a little way when she saw the heads 
 of the iron-grays coming back. A turn in the road 
 would bring them in front of her. Could she escape 
 unseen? She hastily stepped behind some bushes. She 
 could see that Berenger was alone ; driving slowly and 
 looking from right to left. 
 
 It never occurred to her to question the cause of 
 his return; he had lost or left something behind and 
 was going after it. He would not be at Roe's, and 
 perhaps his companion might not be visible. She had 
 torn her habit and the catclaw briars made her progress 
 difficult; the thicket was growing more dense with 
 every step. 
 
 A thorn took off her veil; she replaced it, again 
 going towards the road. She would not go around the 
 little pasture, but would stay unseen until he had 
 passed. She waited. Yes, she would now go into the 
 road and had nearly reached it, when he, upon a slight 
 elevation which took in a view of Repplier's house, 
 arose gave a sweeping, searching look in every direc 
 tion, and saw her. Instantly turning his horses' heads, 
 he soon reined up in front of her. 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, I have come back to take you home." 
 He had stepped lightly to the ground, still holding the 
 lines. Standing in the only opening which led from 
 the adjoining wood through the low thorny under 
 growth which bordered the highway, her further pro 
 gress was intercepted by the team.. She had shaded 
 her eyes with her hat-brim in a way to hide all but the 
 lower part of her face, and quietly waited making no 
 attempt to answer. 
 
 "Will vou come?"
 
 334 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "No, I will not go with you. I would rather walk." 
 
 "You don't mean that. Come! Give me your hand 
 and let me help you up." She moved ; half-turning her 
 back, but not speaking. "Don't be obstinate. A storm 
 is gathering Let me take you home before it breaks." 
 
 "I'm not afraid of a wetting, and I mean what I 
 say." She spoke gently the momentary anger dying 
 out of her face and voice. He sprang again into his 
 dog-cart and touching his horses lightly with his whip 
 drove forward down the way to some hackberry trees ; 
 tied them and came back to meet her. She had crossed 
 the road to a little foot-path which ran parallel with 
 it on the other side, and was following it, thereby 
 avoiding the deep sand. 
 
 "Now, Felix, it's no use beating about the bush. You 
 must come with me. There's going to be a storm, 
 or at least a heavy rain, and you must let me 
 take you across the river while it may be fordable." 
 When they had reached the cart and she seemed about 
 to go past, having given no response to his last words 
 he said severely and with much heat : 
 
 "What do you mean, Miss Bathurst? Do you really 
 intend to try to walk home alone!" and catching her 
 hand in both his, he said, "Now come at once, or I 
 will have to leave my horses here and walk along with 
 you." 
 
 How angry he was! And tanned by much expos 
 ure to the sun, and wearing the picturesque dress of a 
 cowboy how handsome! With back of it all, the 
 force of a strong man's will ; a force it would be folly 
 to resist. He helped 'Felix to the offered seat, not 
 heeding her attempt to withdraw her hand. 
 
 "You need not be afraid; I will go with you; al 
 though you were opposed to it a few minutes ago, and 
 I believe there are several other reasons why I should 
 not." 
 
 "And I believe there is every reason why I should 
 be very angry with you. It was not like I did not want
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 335 
 
 you to come with me; you rushed by so quickly, I had 
 no time to think; and you showed such scorn, that 
 that I haven't got over it yet." 
 
 "Rushed ? I ? But don't explain, Mr. Berenger; 
 I was on the stairway, not far off, and heard the initial 
 objection and all that followed. I heard you refuse to 
 give me a seat." For some time there was silence. 
 They were moving slowly, the horses in a walk. Ber 
 enger looked at the pale averted face the grief swol 
 len, down-cast eyes, with aching heart. She had seem 
 ed ashamed, and from the first, had not looked at him. 
 A thought came to him. A thought of her exquisite 
 nicety, her innate modesty and almost excessive pride 
 of character. 
 
 "You heard that? Did it hurt you, Felix?" A slight 
 compression of the quivering lips, but there was no 
 reply. 
 
 "I had made up my mind to return for you before 
 you came out. In fact as soon as Repplier told me you 
 were in the house. I had reasons for not offering you 
 a seat, but differing from those you have conject 
 ured. When I came down from San Antonio this morn 
 ing, i found my team waiting at the stage stand as 
 usual. Mrs. Gaultier was there expecting her brother. 
 She asked me to take her and some parcels to the fes 
 tival; fearing her brother would not be on time. It 
 would detain me only an hour or two, and my horses 
 were fresh. I could not refuse." 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, I could not offer you a seat, until 
 I had unloaded my cart. I was half-way stunned, 
 when Repplier first told me you were there, and what 
 was wanted ; and the next thought was, that you would 
 refuse to come with me; but I knew in a flash, that 
 I would take you home." 
 
 Again he paused and looked at her searchingly, 
 then continued: 
 
 "I would not tell you just how much, at times, I 
 have been vexed with you. I would not be so cruel to a 
 dog, that loved me, as you have been to me in the last
 
 336 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 half year. It took me a long time to find out how 
 you looked at it, and what it was you objected to; 
 but when at last I got to it, I respected the course 
 you took, although it did not seem any wiser than 
 the one I would have had you take. That was at first ; 
 and it was sometime after, before I realized how much 
 you were offended. You turned from me, whenever I 
 tried to speak to you; and I was afraid to write, for 
 that would compromise you." 
 
 "All I hoped for after the way things turned out 
 that night, was to get back, the good will and compan 
 ionship of my dear little friend." 
 
 Again he looked over the pathetic figure of the now 
 sobbing girl. The shabby hat and habit, the general 
 outward appearance, too plainly confirming the re 
 ports of her father's financial troubles, and bringing 
 to mind what he had been told of her brave efforts to 
 help him. Wishing in some way to soothe her, he 
 said : 
 
 "I apologized to your father, and told him, I was 
 only joking and did not mean to hurt your feelings. 
 Did he tell you?" 
 
 "Yes, and ," waiting a little to regain command of 
 her voice. "He told me you said you were joking, and 
 he also said, that an apology covered a multitude of 
 sins, and he added, that this fact should help us to 
 forgive. But " (her face paling) "he did not urge 
 me to tell him what you said." 
 
 "But you did not forgive me; and you look just 
 now, like you never would. And really, Miss Bathurst, 
 I have failed to find what there was in my indiscre 
 tion, which merits the punishment you have given me." 
 
 "Would you mind telling me your view of it?" 
 
 "My view of it ? At first I was more shocked than 
 offended. My pride was touched, when you accused 
 me of being in love with a married man and of 
 being aware of the fact." 
 
 Felix was young and there was something in her 
 own words just spoken, which diverted her. She buried
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 337 
 
 her face in her hands, and laughed a little hysteri 
 cally, it is true but so musically and contagiously, 
 that Berenger joined in her merriment. 
 
 "Come now, I like that, although I came near drop 
 ping my lines it was like clearing a brier-hedge. We 
 get rid of the thorns ana other obstacles, at one sweep 
 and" 
 
 "Of course, if you believed this, you could not respect 
 me and " (the sweet face grew grave again) "and 
 it was hard to bear." 
 
 "In my thoughts, I have always held you above 
 almost everybody I have ever known. I prized your 
 friendship you can hardly conceive, what it has been 
 to my father, Daisy and me and when I found I had 
 lost all this Oh! " (speaking with difficulty) "Oh, 
 I cannot make you understand, how it was!" 
 
 "Don't try," said Berenger, moved with a loving 
 pity beyond control. "Don't say any more, it breaks 
 my heart I spoke first of what should have been kept 
 until all had been explained." 
 
 "I know what you mean, but we differ so in our 
 views of that. I thinking of the whole conversation as 
 a criminal one and you taking an entirely opposite 
 stand in regard to it, at that time, the result would 
 have been the same. Since then, however, I have 
 learned that this has been an often disputed point 
 and although my ideas will always be the same I can 
 understand how others may be equally honest in a 
 different opinion. But be that as it may, Mr. Ber 
 enger, it doesn't lessen the pain of a hurt like that 
 from a cherished friend, to learn that it was a joke." 
 
 "A joke! How absurd that was a clumsy inven 
 tion used for finding a way to let you know that what 
 ever my offense might have been I had no wish to 
 wound your feelings. I came in an ace of following 
 you that night, and telling your father the whole un 
 happy truth. My greatest mistake was in thinking 
 that you, like myself, knew how it was with us both. 
 For say what you will, Felix, you know that you love
 
 338 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 me. You are hiding the truth from principle, and 
 you've done pretty well. You've almost deceived me. 
 When a man loves a woman as I love you" he stopped 
 seeing something of the fright and dismay which 
 had marked her expression, when he had first spoken 
 of love. "Before I go farther, let me tell you, that, in 
 all but the law, I have been a single man for nearly 
 two years. Now I know you can hear me without 
 anger. When a man loves a woman as I love you, he 
 loves no other in all his life, or throughout all etern 
 ity. When I gave you to understand this, about seven 
 months ago, 1 had no reason to believe that I would 
 not legally be free, in two years from that time at 
 the farthest; and believing this, I could see no wrong 
 in telling you as much, and asking you to wait. I knew 
 that the people were talking. If you once promised, you 
 would not break your word. I would be away and 
 with this understanding we could afford to go our 
 separate ways for awhile, and thus put down the 
 rumors which were growing to a degree that was in 
 jurious to us both. This is all I would have said. Do 
 you blame me for being provoked when you ran off?" 
 Thinking of Capt. Tabor's communication, Felix, after 
 a silence of several minutes said: 
 
 "I learned something of this afterwards, but you 
 can easily see that any allusion to it by me would have 
 been indelicate and out of place. But had I been sure 
 of it, I could never have entered into such a compact 
 as you describe. You are still bound by law I may 
 express myself badly; but, Mr. Berenger, everything 
 I have ever been taught my whole training is opposed 
 to what I am doing now. Our names, you told me, 
 were 'by-words.' I afterwards found them to have 
 been associated in a shameful way, and so many hurt 
 ful falsehoods have been circulated that it makes it 
 a bold thing for us to be seen together on the public 
 highway." 
 
 "Yes, I knew all that, but it vexes me to hear you 
 speak of it. I would rather you did not care ; and
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 339 
 
 really it isn't worth it. As for me I deserve all that 
 has fallen to my share ; and yet in extenuation, I can 
 justly plead ignorance, as being the cause of the first 
 step in a wrong direction. From the first, I had to 
 struggle with honor and conscience in my efforts to 
 overcome what appears to most men and women to be 
 the worst of crimes. Give me credit for what i did not 
 do. The honourable course was, after all, the one I 
 neglected to take for what is marriage without love 
 but a crime ! A union that shocks every refined sensi 
 bility of a man's soul. I have received neither com 
 pensation nor consolation for the sacrifices I have 
 made. When we were friends, I could see you and 
 from time to time be near you and talk to you, and 
 always parted from you, feeling myself to be a better 
 man for the privilege. Felix, if that morning under 
 the live oaks, I had said what I now say, what would 
 have been your answer?" She started visibly at the 
 words. A momentary feeling of joy illuminated her 
 features. For an instant, and for the first time since 
 their reconciliation, she looked him squarely in the 
 face. The glad, happy smile changed into a thought 
 ful one. 
 
 "I had heard I knew why you were going back. I 
 knew your obligations I would then as now have be 
 lieved it your duty to fullfil them." 
 
 "You would not then, at that time, have acknowl 
 edged that you loved me?" 
 
 "I have never acknowledged that I loved you." 
 
 "You can tell me then, that you have never loved 
 me! Just let me hear you say that!" He pulled up 
 his horses to a stop. "It will settle a difficulty, and 
 according to your way of thinking will be a pious act. 
 If you can say that, there will be nothing more forever 
 between me and what you take to be my duty. You 
 know the kind of love I mean." 
 
 She sat with drooping eyelids, the dark lashes touch 
 ing the soft cheeks ; silent and inscrutable ; making no 
 attempt to answer.
 
 340 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Why do you not tell me, Felix? This thing which 
 will make all so plain." 
 
 "I think it is wrong for you and me to speak of love 
 don't ask me." 
 
 "You will not say then, that you do not love me? 
 My darling! I would not exchange the last half-hour 
 of my life for all the hours that have gone before, and 
 the future can hold none sweeter." 
 
 Up to this time they had been oblivious to the vari 
 ous signs showing the certainty of the approaching 
 storm. The horses were walking slowly a light touch 
 of the whip brought them to a sharp trot. Before them 
 lay an unbroken prairie a mile or more in length, the 
 road running a little to the southeast. At the end of it 
 and to the right, stood the Garza ranch. If they could 
 only reach that. 
 
 "It will be impossible. It is a mile and the storm 
 will be upon us in five or ten minutes. Unfasten the 
 apron from the dashboard, Felix, and reach over and 
 get the waterproof under the back seat. Be quick ! We 
 have no time to lose. Put it on. No, don't buckle the 
 apron, we may be thrown out. Look dearest, to the 
 southwest! Here it comes!" 
 
 Slowly settling back and over the tops of a grove of 
 live oaks, were black and everchanging clouds, through 
 which could be seen the lurid, yellow fire of the blaz 
 ing sun. A thick, dark vapor began to shape itself in 
 front of this, from which a series of mutterings and 
 rumblings could be heard. Then came flocks of birds 
 flying high up in the air. Cattle were running wildly. 
 A terrific explosion of thunder, with fast darting 
 points of lightning, which ever increasing merged 
 into flashes of flame coming in such quick, quivering 
 succession as made the Heavens one sheet of fire. 
 
 The horses reared, standing almost straight in 
 their extreme fright. The voice and the strong, firm 
 hand of their master, brought them to submission. 
 
 The shifting wind now met them, blowing in their
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 341 
 
 faces and making it difficult to keep to the road. Down 
 to the front were clouds. of dust whirling high to meet 
 the clouds. 
 
 "We can't make it, Felix ! Here comes the hail !" 
 
 With furious noise and uproar the hailstones great 
 and small flew about them, pelting the horses and 
 themselves alike. They were borne obliquely by the 
 wind with terrific force. One of them, the size of a 
 hen's egg, hitting the splash board with a crashing 
 report, Berenger called out : 
 
 "Hold down your head. Draw the waterproof over 
 your hat! Well have to sail with the wind. We'll cut 
 across to that little jacal on the left!" His voice was 
 scarcely audible above the roar. A frightful blast of 
 wind lifted a wild china tree by its roots out of the 
 ground a peal of thunder following the horses 
 started on a dead run across the level prairie. 
 
 "Never mind, let 'em run. Ho ! Good boys ! Here 
 we are ! Over one mile in a minute and a half !" Big 
 drops of rain were now mixed with the hailstones as 
 Berenger drove under the live oaks. 
 
 "Get out and run in, Felix. Hop over the wheel! 
 Quick as lightning!" laughing as she struggled with 
 the door and not being able to open it, flew back to 
 the shed under which he was fastening the trembling 
 horses. 
 
 "We'll break in, if this stops, but I'm afraid it will 
 keep up until the river rises. What a lark ! We made 
 that last quarter without a jolt. Are you wet?" 
 
 "Not in the least; but you must be." 
 
 "A trifle a few drops on my coat. Come nearer, 
 while 1 look for damages." Felix removed the water 
 proof and stood leaning against the wall of the shed. 
 The rain now fell in sheets and torrents, making in 
 visible even the hut which stood so near them. 
 
 Noticing the increasing darkness, she looked at her 
 watch and saw that it would still be an hour till sun 
 down, and that the gloom was induced by the freshly 
 forming clouds. Berenger was busied about the cart
 
 342 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 and harness examining them for strains or breakages 
 and in soothing and petting the horses these prov 
 ing themselves appreciative by too actively caressing 
 him with their noses whenever he came in reach of 
 them. 
 
 Forgetting all else, Felicia, noting his natural, un 
 studied grace of movement, was wondering if in all 
 the world there was anyone else so handsome so 
 strong so perfect in all ways. The ecstacy of su 
 preme happiness caused by his last bold declaration, 
 was still present. When in their wild race across the 
 prairie she had not felt a throb of fear. It was the 
 first time he had said in plain words that he loved 
 her. That he had entrapped her into a like admission, 
 she did not consider. Let it go. He had known all 
 along that she loved him; she had now in a manner 
 admitted the truth. She could not now, while she 
 could see him could hear his dear voice and be near 
 him trouble about the future. Not with the music of 
 the wind and rain falling upon her heart would she 
 look beyond the present. 
 
 When he had made her understand that he did not 
 wish her to sit by Mrs. Gaultier and his reason for 
 not wishing it, she felt from that instant that she had 
 been mistaken, and not for a moment did she doubt 
 his version of their chance companionship. And when 
 he told with an air of truth how it occurred, she be 
 lieved him, and threw all former suspicions caused by 
 rumors of his intimacy with this person, to the winds 
 of Heaven. No! There was no man braver few so 
 beautiful and there could, never to her, be one so 
 dear. 
 
 The shed under which they had taken refuge was 
 one of a half dozen, which formerly had been used as 
 winter quarters for sheep. Large flocks of these had 
 been moved westward, a few only remaining at this 
 ranch. These were cared for by the Mexican shep-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 343 
 
 herd who occupied the nearest hut. The traces having 
 been unbuckled and the horses loosed from the dog 
 cart, they had seated themselves therein. 
 
 "Now we are safe so long as it is daylight," said Ber- 
 enger, gaily. 
 
 It was still raining; sometimes in blinding sheets, 
 then dropping slowly and steadily. 
 
 "I've known a rain like this to keep on for twenty- 
 four hours with but little intermission. At the first 
 break in it, I will get in at the little back window and 
 open the door for you. Vicente, the old fellow that 
 lives here, closes the door only to keep out the goats. 
 He keeps it very clean and is a good cook. I have some 
 times had coffee or chocolate there. I will make a 
 fire and give you a cup of chocolate." 
 
 "You? I, myself, will make which ever it may be; 
 if chocolate, we must have milk." 
 
 "That will be housekeeping," he said quizzically. 
 
 "Yes, I am a good housekeeper. We will be most apt 
 to find some panecillos I believe they are called 
 little rolls which are baked with all sorts of little 
 cakes in the small outdoor ovens. The Mexicans al 
 ways keep them at father's Nueces ranch ; failing them 
 we may find beans or tortillas. This will do, will it 
 not, in the absence of something different?" 
 
 "A neat bill of fare. But just now this is glorious ! 
 This being shut off from the rest of the world. Look! 
 we can no longer see the hut. It is like the beginning of 
 the world." He was looking tenderly adoringly into 
 the sweet unconscious face. "The Garden of Eden 
 the Beginning, Felix!" 
 
 "Oh, my darling! Let us imagine let us dream it 
 is true!" 
 
 Darkness was approaching. There had been a few 
 minutes cessation of the wind and rain, and they had 
 reached the hut, made chocolate, and as expected, had 
 found the little cakes; chatting merrily, they had put
 
 344 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 everything to rights: Berenger leaving a piece of 
 silver on the little table something he had often done 
 before, he explained. 
 
 Felix had found a curious lamp, on the rude shelf 
 over the fire-place a kind often seen in Mexican 
 houses, and made of a long wick covered with dark 
 red wax and fancifully wound in round pyramidal 
 shape, broad at the base and tapering to the top. A 
 pretty thing; she was standing in its soft light, admir 
 ing its prettiness, when Berenger, who had sat quietly 
 thinking for many minutes, spoke abruptly saying : 
 
 "Felix, for the first time in our acquaintance of 
 many years standing, we can speak freely of our own 
 affairs to us of such immense importance. We know 
 that we have loved each other from the first hour of 
 meeting. What are we to do? Come and sit here, and 
 let us talk it over, and decide upon our future course 
 of conduct." She obediently moved a chair quite near, 
 and sat facing him. 
 
 "I am afraid it will be a long time before I can hope to 
 be free. I have brought every force to bear upon my 
 opponent which might induce her to bring suit 
 for a divorce. My father, and even my step-mother 
 have advised her her own relatives think it best. But 
 the united pleading of all only tends to increase her 
 obstinacy, for that is what it is. I have decided to 
 bring suit myself. But even then, with such strong 
 and determined opposition, it may be two or more 
 years before we can marry. How will it be with us in 
 the meantime?" 
 
 "Before we can marry!" said Felix, like one waken 
 ing from sleep. Looking wonderingly at him, she re 
 peated inquiringly: "Before we can marry?" 
 
 "Of course we will marry after this divorce is gained 
 by one or the other of us Mrs. Berenger or myself 
 it doesn't matter which and after you and I will 
 certainly marry. That will be right, won't it?" 
 
 "No, Mr. Berenger, I think not "
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 345 
 
 "Don't call me Mr. Berenger ; to you I must always, 
 hereafter, be Archie. You have said or tacitly 
 agreed would best express it that you loved me. 
 Why may we not some day be married? Would you 
 have me forego the divorce, and return?" 'Felicia had 
 been dreaming. For a little while her conscience had 
 been asleep. She became instantly alert and widely 
 awake; and at the same time pale and frightened to 
 see the gathering anger in his face. 
 
 "You ought to do that," forcing the words out of 
 her throat and clasping her hands tightly together; 
 and as though just beginning to realize what she had 
 been doing, she bent forward, saying: 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Berenger, go back to your family. Do not 
 force this fearful responsibilty upon me! Do not get 
 a divorce nothing should part man and wife. You 
 said if I would say that I did not love you, nothing 
 would stand in the way of your duty: that implied 
 that if it were not for me, you could go back. I could 
 not say that. But we can both do what is right." 
 
 "There is every possibility of our differing as to 
 what is right. If you could have convinced me that 
 you did not love me or could not love me, that fact alone 
 might have helped to make up my mind ; it would have 
 left me little else to do. As it is, I think there would 
 be far less of wrong in packing up our belongings and 
 going to parts unknown. I can think of no greater 
 or a more soul-destroying sin than for a man or 
 woman to live in such a relation with one whom he or 
 she can not love. Do you mean to say, Felix, that you 
 will not wait for me. That I have nothing to hope 
 for?" 
 
 "I can hardly answer you," she gasped rather than 
 spoke. "I feel that I am much to blame I can recall 
 numberless acts, in which I am to blame. I am very 
 sorry, Mr. Berenger ; I will be sorry all my life." 
 
 "You believe sincerely, that I ought to go back?" 
 
 "I believe sincerely, that it is the only right way."
 
 346 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "You believe sincerely, that I ought to go back. In 
 my place you would do so yourself?" 
 
 "I would advise no one to do what I would be un 
 willing to do. If I by any blunder or compulsion from 
 unforseen causes, were forced to live in such relation, 
 I feel assured that I would be mentally and morally 
 sustained by a knowledge of the fact that I was keep 
 ing my word, and with the help of God, I would keep 
 my vows to the end." 
 
 "As I said, we differ: for I can think of nothing 
 lower or more degrading." Looking very angry he 
 added: "Since your admission an hour or two ago, 
 I had lost sight of your scruples. Seeing that you love 
 me, I am at a loss to know how you can recommend 
 an act that would condemn me to a life that I have 
 already found to be a Hell upon earth. I have been 
 absurdly happy this afternoon." 
 
 "And I, also. I have been equally guitly," the clasped 
 hands bearing strongly on the little table in front of 
 her showed how great was her repressed excitement. 
 
 "Equally guilty? Speak for yourself, Felix, I am 
 not conscience stricken; and it may relieve yours to 
 know that you are not responsible for any of my sins ; 
 either of the past or future: for know now, that I 
 will never return. The memory of one evening like 
 this, would make the yoke too galling. As I am not to 
 go back, you are yet to tell me what course we are 
 going to take." 
 
 "What course we are going to take? Is it possible 
 to mark out any particular course? I hardly know 
 what you mean." 
 
 "I think I know what you mean. Why not look me 
 in the face and tell me what you are going to do. 
 Come now send me about my business adrift 
 You seem to have made up your mind to martydom. 
 What does it matter to to anyone be first sure of 
 yourself and your own happiness, and I will abide by
 
 I OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 347 
 
 your decision. I am thinking it will be the hardest 
 blow I've had to bear, and the heavier as it comes from 
 you." 
 
 Overwhelmed by his displeasure, she bowed her 
 head on the little table and sobbed. His anger all gone, 
 in an instant he was bending over her his arm on the 
 back of her chair his face close to hers, as one would 
 soothe a child. 
 
 "No one could punish you, Felix. Don't cry like this. 
 I did feel vexed with you enough so to take you by 
 the shoulders and shake you: for you act and think 
 like a child. Be a woman! You have been petted, 
 cared for and cherished as something precious all your 
 life your friends and relatives have taken the best 
 care of you, and you have always been worth it. But 
 you have a good mind of your own then why not work 
 out your soul's salvation without the help of anybody? 
 We can think this out by ourselves, without giving 
 too much regard to the wornout whims and fancies 
 of puritanical hypocrites who perhaps if the truth 
 were known, commit more sin in a week than you or 
 I would in a life-time. I am not including our own 
 immediate relatives in this supposition, though as far 
 as my own nearest and dearest could go, they have 
 done their worst. Our case is an unusual one don't 
 you think we ought, for a time at least, to keep 
 all things relating to it from the public especially the 
 public of our own separate neighborhoods?" 
 
 "Tell me what you think of what I have said." 
 
 Felix now sat straight in her chair with partially 
 regained composure. 
 
 "What you have just said would be best, if it could 
 be carried out as you wish ; and our affair as far as it 
 has gone ought to be kept secret in truth it must be 
 kept secret. But, Mr. Berenger, " 
 
 "Archie." 
 
 She smiled half sadly at the interruption. 
 
 "I am afraid and a little ashamed to tell you that 
 after your your avowal several months ago, I thought
 
 348 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 of nothing else whenever not occupied in trying to 
 forget it : and looking at it from every point of view, 
 I could see no good that could come out of it, except 
 perhaps, that which grows out of proper submission 
 to the will of God." 
 
 Seeing that he was again growing impatient, she 
 begged him to bear with her for a little. She would 
 look into it again and about the divorce she would 
 read and talk with her father about that. Perhaps his 
 views were not so strict since his bitter experience of 
 a year or two ago. 
 
 But in conclusion she said with trembling voice: 
 
 "Do not think I am at all like a child, Mr. Berenger ; 
 sometimes I think I have never been like a child; and 
 as for being taken care of like a helpless or useless 
 person I have sometimes taken care of others. 
 
 "I cry because I have made you angry, and may yet 
 have to add to your troubles. You said you know, that 
 your hardest blow would come from me. And you 
 looked as if you thought I had no feeling about it." 
 
 "Oh, I know you feel a certain amount of concern 
 and firmness when you make up your mind. But 
 it's funny to think you may one day be taking care 
 of me, when I had been counting on the pleasure of 
 taking care of you." 
 
 "I neither said nor meant anything of the kind. I 
 spoke only of what I had already done." 
 
 "In your own home? Yes. But to battle with the 
 world It is my dearest hope to keep you from that; 
 for in such a struggle you would indeed be a child a 
 child not able to walk alone for even a f^w days. But 
 this is irrelevant, and sometimes I have a premonition 
 of failure; I believe I love you too well. I want you 
 more than mortal man ought to want anything. He 
 had not taken his arm from the back of her chair, and 
 now he impulsively embraced her kissing her on 
 forehead and lips, many times. Arising and again 
 standing near the lamp she looked back with aston 
 ishment her face aflame.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 349 
 
 "Surely, Felix, you are not angry with me? I hoped 
 you would not be." 
 
 "I am not," she answered, the colour leaving her 
 face. "But I know both you and myself better than I 
 did before we entered this little cabin. I know just 
 what your act implies, Archie. You see I can now call 
 you by your Christian name." 
 
 "I know. My act implies that you are believing all 
 the bad things you ever heard about me. And you look 
 like you would run out in the rain if I repeated it. I 
 plunged into that just now, but if I had stopped to 
 think, it would have been the same. You might as 
 well ask me not to breathe. But don't begin to cry 
 again or I'll be whimpering myself." Felix laughed. 
 
 "I will not. But I do not yet realize how we stand, 
 and I beg you to consider the greater part of what I've 
 said as meaningless; for if I'm unable to walk at 
 twenty-one years of age, I must have time to think." 
 
 "Then we will have another meeting, which for the 
 sake of prudence must be a private one. At present 
 we will say no more about a difference of opinion but 
 go home. The rain is not quite over but the wind has 
 ceased, and we can manage to keep dry." 
 
 When on the way both were silent, or at most speak 
 ing in monosyllables. Berenger, reviewing the events 
 of the day, felt it to have been the happiest of his life ; 
 and yet some of its experiences had brought the keen 
 est regret ; of a kind that had awakened his conscience 
 in a manner never to be forgotten. But he would be 
 the better for it. He turned to his quiet companion, 
 thinking that charming as was her physical beauty 
 and great as was its influence, there was a stronger 
 power back of it; numberless indescribable and vari 
 able expressions visible in her replies to him, and also 
 in her attitude towards him in the jacal, revealed the 
 purity of its source. He told himself that he had never 
 before known a woman like this; that she had from 
 the first brought out the best that was in him,
 
 350 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 A gust of wind bringing with it a shower of rain 
 compelled them to turn the back of the dog-cart against 
 it. Neither had spoken, when after a few minutes they 
 had again turned about. 
 
 Shaken by the sudden turn of affairs in the morn 
 ing, Felicia, who on first going into Vicente's quarters 
 alone with her lover, had felt no fear of any undue 
 familiarity on his part, now awoke to a danger far 
 greater than the fact of their imprudence being made 
 known in the neighborhood. The phrase, "Give me 
 credit for what I did not do," now came back to her 
 with comprehended meaning. The whole personality 
 of the man, subdued though it was in a school of self- 
 enforced discipline, held a trace of the gay frolicsome, 
 debonair youth, parted from but a few short years 
 ago; and which still though united with the stronger 
 traits of mind and heart, made him irresistible to 
 women. Perhaps this meant that he knew the quality 
 of his passion for women ; and that knowing, had over 
 come temptation. Was he not therefore more worthy 
 of love and respect? Quite as if in answer to this ques 
 tion, Berenger spoke: 
 
 "It's hardly fair to say anything so soon after prom 
 ising silence, and at the first hint I'll stop ; but I want 
 to know if you've quite forgiven me for what I did; 
 some day I will say more in self -excuse than I think 
 it good to say just now. At present I want you to be 
 lieve I am sorry." 
 
 "I do. But having passed certain boundary lines I 
 may say that it would be hard for you to make me 
 angry. I believe I could forgive you almost anything 
 taking in consideration the difference between us; 
 for for I'm afraid all men except perhaps a few 
 who are not men of the world or business men en 
 grossed by things of importance, regard such such " 
 
 She stopped hopelessly involved. He did not help 
 her out.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 351 
 
 "Oh, there are men," she said, after a minute or 
 two, "who regard such matters as we have under con 
 sideration, as of secondary importance or beneath 
 notice." Berenger laughed boyishly. 
 
 "I don't belong to the class. Such matters as we have 
 under consideration, touching upon the rights of lovers 
 as they do, are of the first importance and must have 
 first place in the agreement we are going to make. 
 You have not said we will be married, but, nevertheless 
 we will. We will be engaged; that being the case, I 
 do not object to kissing." 
 
 "I do. And I will not put it in any agreement. I 
 must beg you to be serious. I am shocked," she said, 
 nervously trying to suppress what she felt was a flip 
 pant tendency to laugh. His mood changed at once. 
 
 "Serious? You would never guess how really seri 
 ous I feel just now. How wicked I am at times. If 
 you could know that, I'm afraid you would not be able 
 to love me ; but I know you would be sorry." 
 
 "I do not believe it," bending towards him in ready 
 sympathy with a swift look of concern so sincere, so 
 exquisitely feminine, that, though seen only in the 
 half dim starlight, thrilled him to the heart; he had 
 been the recipient of such at odd times in their past, 
 and always with a sense of humour recalling how far 
 he fell below her standard of masculine superiority.
 
 552 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE OLD LAS PEREDAS ROAD. 
 
 The rain was over. The storm had moved on. The 
 moon shone on pools of water in the roads; when not 
 covered by the shifting, vapoury clouds, which told 
 that it was still raining above. 
 
 They had reached a place where the road running 
 along or near the river was sheltered by timber. On 
 one side of it lay an unbroken succession of farms and 
 pastures. Close by the fence of one of these nearest 
 the river was a number of horses, and near them was 
 Max, quietly grazing. . Felix called him. With gentle 
 neigh of welcome, he trotted towards them with dainty 
 tread, still with the saddle on and dragging a broken 
 rein. 
 
 "I will get out and go home alone," said Felix, at 
 tempting to spring from the dogcart before the horses 
 could be brought to a full stop. 
 
 "That will never do. I must see you across the river ; 
 I feel quite sure it is rising. I will fasten his bridle 
 to the back of the cart." But Felix refused. She had 
 a shrinking fear of meeting some one. 
 
 "You can, if you like, drive along the road until we 
 are in sight of the ford." But when he had helped her 
 to mount and was about to get in his cart, she called 
 him back, speaking as if fearful of being overheard: 
 
 "There is a foot-bridge here; I'm sure I saw someone 
 running across the path. Mr. Berenger, do let me go 
 alone ; I don't want any one to know when I get home. 
 The servants some of them may be on the river 
 banks to-night. Any kind of a carriage would attract 
 attention by its noise. I can take off my saddle and 
 turn Max loose, myself, and no one will know."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 353 
 
 "What a little coward!" he said, leaning on the 
 pony's neck and taking her hand pressing it to his 
 lips and forehead caressingly. "I will do whatever 
 you wish, but it is late it is after ten o'clock. I do 
 not like to leave you here." Taking her hand in both 
 his own, he continued. "You will try to think the 
 best of me always, won't you ? Won't you promise me 
 that?" 
 
 "You mean that I must always love you, and never 
 blame you," she answered nervously. You know you 
 do not have to ask me that ; for being older and wiser, 
 you knew that before I was aware of it myself; but 
 we have been five hours and a half alone together in a 
 little wayside hut. If it were known it would mean 
 ruin." 
 
 "It will be known that I left Roe's to take you home. 
 No one saw us enter the jacal, and no one saw us leave 
 it. Don't be afraid." Bidding him good night, she 
 rode in a swift trot up the river to the lower ford. He 
 stood looking after debating whether or not it would 
 be best to follow her in spite of her wish to the con 
 trary ; ending at last by concluding that it might be im 
 prudent, and as it was only a couple of hundred yards, 
 he would go home. Just as he had untied his horses 
 he again stopped as if listening. He had heard much 
 of the yearly recurring danger of death from drowning 
 in attempting to cross the mountain streams of the 
 Southwest, and knew of a few persons, who though 
 knowing had braved it with fatal result. Again secur 
 ing his team he ran down the river bank and peering 
 into the darkness, he saw by the flickering light of 
 the moon through the tree tops that the river was ris 
 ing. How fast it was rising he was unable to judge; 
 but the increased volume of water he knew would make 
 it dangerous even now, for Felix to cross at either 
 ford. Perhaps she had already crossed. But if she 
 had gone to the upper crossing? If so he might be too 
 late. Horrified by the thought he ran back with the 
 
 utmost speed. Again springing into his seat the team 
 12
 
 354 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 was spinning along the road, one touch of the whip 
 being enough for the high-mettled thoroughbreds. 
 Dropping the lines when he reached the ford, he ran 
 down the first embankment and along the second, 
 straining his eyes seeing naught and hearing 
 naught by the rising waters, he ran through the muddy 
 backwater to a little promontory coming in a curve 
 from the outer bank below. Though the darkness had 
 increased, this point bringing him nearer the opposite 
 bank, he saw Felix sitting quietly on her horse watch 
 ing the now boiling, eddying flood below. There were 
 voices above them on both sides, but forgetting all 
 caution, he called out to her : 
 
 "How did you manage, Felix did you swim the 
 river?" 
 
 "Only a length or two I was just in time I am a 
 little wet, though not to hurt. But, Archie, go back, 
 the river is alive with people." 
 
 "Do you go home and take off your wet clothes," he 
 said, tartly ; aggravated into a revulsion of feeling by 
 her coolness and caution as contrasted with his own 
 intense anxiety of a few minutes before. "Why did 
 you come down here?" 
 
 "There is a little fall here I wanted to see it while 
 the river is up. But I'll go home. I will go now. Good 
 night!" Berenger returned to the road in a spirit of 
 thankfulness not to be disturbed by the thought of a 
 possible walk home, which fortunately did not happen, 
 his horses having been found a short distance from 
 where he had left them. 
 
 Felix had begun to take off her saddle, when Poly- 
 dore came hurrying towards her from the direction 
 of the river. "How is it that you are here, Polydore? 
 Have you come from the river?" 
 
 "Yes, Miss Felicia, Candace sent me to look after 
 the tubs." He offered no further explanation, and 
 Felix, telling him not to speak to anyone about her com 
 ing so late, said no more. He led the horse away, mut 
 tering as he went. After a little stable work, his solil-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 355 
 
 oquy was continued as he walked more slowly to the 
 house, until stopping in great perplexity, he stood as 
 if in deep thought. 
 
 "Polydore!" It was Candace. "What is it, Poly 
 dore?" 
 
 In a long whispered conversation the story was told, 
 when Candace in louder and more peremptory tones 
 than was her wont, asked: 
 
 "But are you sure it was the man you think it was? 
 Couldn't it have been Mr. Houghton or some other 
 young man. It was dark; are you certain you know 
 who it was?" 
 
 "Know who it was. Does I know who you is? It 
 wasn't too dark to see ; I know de man, and I know de 
 voice. Dey ain't no other young man about here what 
 could be mistook for him." 
 
 "I'm sorry very sorry, and I don't understand it." 
 
 "Understand it ! That ain't the question," said Poly 
 dore, in his anger rising into better English. "The 
 question is whether we are going to take care of them 
 children or not. What right has he got to use that love 
 language? He's got no divorce! You remember what 
 Mis' Andrea told us that last mornin'? With the light 
 of the soul which Heaven give to the dyin', she saw 
 this, and she called us! Me and you, Candace! Me 
 and you! You know what she meant, and you know 
 what we promised?" 
 
 "I know what we promised, and we will keep our 
 promise; but Polydore, we must be prudent; we must 
 not fly off and write to Mahse Darius, as Yorke would 
 have us do ; there may be nothing to fear." 
 
 "Nothing to fear ! Mahse Darius would make short 
 work of this; there ain't nothin' he'd be af eared of. 
 But I'm not goin' to fly off, Candace, I always does 
 as you tells me to do." 
 
 "We can neither talk nor write about this gentle 
 man, Polydore, he has done too much for our family. 
 If it hadn't been for him, I believe Mahse Paul would 
 have been ruined."
 
 356 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I know. You means that Mrs. Roberson. You 
 means he would have married that thief. Some of de 
 rest of us took a hand in that." 
 
 "I mean more than that. I mean that if it hadn't 
 been for this young man's money, Mahse Paul would 
 have lost his fortune; and if he had married Mrs. 
 Henry, he would have lost his mind. Mrs. Andrews 
 told me she first found out who the woman really was 
 through Mr. Berenger." 
 
 "Candace, couldn't you speak to Miss Felicia, your 
 self?" 
 
 "No," then adding after a moment's reflection. "If 
 Miss Felicia would first allude to it yes." 
 
 Felicia sat in her wet clothing, until a gentle knock 
 at the door aroused her. 
 
 "It is I, Miss Felicia, I have come for your wet 
 clothes." 
 
 "In one moment, Candace," hastily changing from 
 the damp to dry garments, that Candace might not be 
 troubled by the fact of her having sat in them so long, 
 she opened the door. Candace lingered a little while, 
 giving a touch here and there about the bed and dress 
 ing-table, saying: 
 
 "Polydore tells me that you wish nothing said about 
 your having to swim the river ; I want to tell you that 
 we will see that nothing is known of it; it would 
 frighten and distress Mahse Paul." 
 
 "Thank you, Candace, it would indeed." The woman 
 helped her to bed, hovering about her affectionately 
 put on some useless covering put out the light and 
 left the room. 
 
 In a few days rumours were rife in the neighbor 
 hood. The incident at Repplier's was told with much 
 elaboration; Repplier, himself, supplying the first in 
 stallment, and in no wise screening Berenger or Mrs. 
 Gaultier. This coming to the ears of the latter, she 
 replied, spicily alluding to Berenger's having re 
 fused to take her to the festival as he had agreed to
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 357 
 
 do, and describing the insulting manner with which 
 he had ordered a servant of her brother's to take that 
 "damned rubbish" out of his dogcart instantly! at 
 the same time, kicking some of the parcels into the 
 road. Ending each repetition of the story by assert 
 ing her belief, "that there was much more between 
 these two, than appeared on the surface." 
 
 Some of this reached the hearing of Berenger, him 
 self ; but after talking with Monroe, he found that ap 
 parently no one knew anything further than could be 
 learned from Mr. Repplier; which was that Berenger, 
 after first refusing, had returned and taken Miss 
 Bathurst home and that he Repplier, could never 
 again have respected him, had he done otherwise. 
 
 There were also confused stories of runaway teams 
 and damaged carts, which took their places with those 
 of washed away bath-houses, chicken-coops, and other 
 flotsam and jetsam of the river and the storm. 
 
 "But the belief that nothing was known of their 
 movements, after the scene at Roe's, was soon dis 
 pelled. Ill news travels fast. Some one, also be 
 lated, had taken refuge in one of the sheds, some 
 distance off ; and had reported such particulars as had 
 come under his observation, perforce, for he was one, 
 who would never stoop to pry into that which was no 
 concern of his; nor had he attached any importance 
 to the fact of Mr. Berenger and some lady, having 
 taken shelter from such a storm. In less than a week, 
 the matter, to which had been added the accumulation 
 of all the years agone, was the chief topic under dis 
 cussion, by those whose business it was to see about 
 everything of this sort. Felix had to face much of 
 the same kind of treatment, to which she had been in 
 troduced, for the first time in her life, at the New 
 Year's ball; and this too from some upon whose 
 friendship and support, she would have relied until 
 such were no longer needed. 
 
 She had altered greatly, of late. Moving restlessly 
 about the house; sometimes working changing fit-
 
 358 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 fully, from one occupation to another her music, 
 her drawing, language lessons, or sewing upon a gar 
 ment never finishing anything begun. Quiet only 
 when her father was present sitting near him or fol 
 lowing him about the place, talking the while of his 
 business affairs. A couple of weeks after the storm, 
 Mrs. Liddell, a countrywoman, of Berenger's, had up 
 braided him, charging him with culpable imprudence 
 in his attitude to a motherless girl, a child in her sweet 
 simplicity and amiability and unprotected: her 
 father not appearing to count in the verdict. 
 
 "How can you do it! You are twenty-six or seven 
 years old, and besides you have the worldly experience 
 which marriage gives in matters of this sort. How 
 can you be so thoughtless?" 
 
 "Thoughtless!" he exclaimed, his eyes evasively re 
 fusing to meet the frankly searching and confusing 
 gaze bent upon him. Recovering, he answered: "I 
 have of late, as you know, been very unhappy ; perhaps 
 this has made me less thoughtful of others." 
 
 She then told him of all she had heard. He made no 
 reply except to assure her that he would be more care 
 ful in future. A few days preceding this interview, 
 there had been a meeting of the choir; the place of 
 organist was again vacant. Several names had been 
 brought up names of those competent to take the 
 place, and amongst them was that of Miss 'Felix Bath- 
 urst. Felix never knew how it came about but one 
 of the most shocking things told to Mr. Berenger at 
 this interview with Mrs. Liddell, was that Mrs. Bent- 
 ly proposed this name. 
 
 "But, Mrs. Bentley," said Susannah Crofts: "you 
 know, that Felix will not take this place. There is 
 no use in proposing her name." 
 
 "She is the best fitted for it ; put it down, and we 
 will see when we meet next Monday. Perhaps when 
 she finds that a majroity of the members wish it, she 
 will agree."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 359 
 
 "She will not. The Bathursts are going to leave the 
 country." 
 
 "Now, Archie, what this means, I do not know, but 
 Susannah came to me after the meeting was over and 
 told me privately, that it meant nothing good; Mrs. 
 Bentley belonging neither to our church nor neighbor 
 hood, and that she was convinced there was some evil 
 purpose in it." 
 
 "Couldn't you have her name withdrawn?" 
 
 "I hardly know wouldn't an interference on my 
 part, be imprudent?" 
 
 "Get Monroe to do it. See him this evening. I have 
 heard of innocent persons of both sexes driven to death 
 or ruin, by such reckless and inhuman persecution. It 
 is playing with fire." Such a warning, coming from 
 one like Mrs. Liddell the model mother of a large 
 family of cheerful, industrious and altogether proper 
 children, had its weight and opened his eyes as nothing 
 else could have done, to the possibility of harm which 
 sometimes comes when wholly unlocked for, and yet 
 the natural sequence to one's own lack of precaution. 
 He told himself, that for a long time he had been de 
 ceiving himself falling into the doctrine of those who 
 believe, that both fortune and misfortune are due to 
 fate, and he had gone on indifferently, not caring 
 specially for anything. Since his reconciliation with 
 Felicia, the half-dormant hopes and wishes which had 
 once animated him, and of which were born his love of, 
 and his energy in accumulating wealth, had revived; 
 and he had begun once more to dream of the home he 
 had so often pictured years ago. This evening after 
 Mrs. Liddell's warning, with a heart discouraged, 
 he saw himself as far as ever away from the attain 
 ment of his wishes ; at least, so he feared. His lawyer 
 had thought well of the evidence placed before him. 
 "There would be difficulties, but he was confident they 
 could be surmounted especially if there would be 
 no opposition." But there would be opposition. "In 
 that case it might be only a question of time. The
 
 360 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 other obstacles might be overcome, if not too strong 
 ly opposed; the strong opposition being the worst 
 feature yet mentioned in the case. He would look well 
 into it." Berenger, being better acquainted with the 
 nature and strength of the opposition, was not so con 
 fident. "So they were talking about her." Now he 
 would have a private interview of greater length. She 
 had asked for time to think: it had been a couple of 
 weeks since their meeting at Repplier's, and although 
 they had met several times by appointment twice pri 
 vately, Felicia had seemed to shrink from all allusion 
 to their future course ; and had so persistently evaded 
 all direct appeals and questions to this end, that once 
 or twice he had lost his temper, and had given his pri 
 vate views, in a way that frightened her. He had al 
 most come to question his right to independent thought 
 the wisdom of his judgment of what was best for 
 her, or for himself for that matter. He would rather 
 she were not so sensitive to public opinion. But he 
 had observed that universally attractive women were 
 oftenest those possessed of extreme beauty and vivacity, 
 and this same pride of character a combination which 
 embraced many other charming characteristics, rarely 
 meeting in one person. If he could only prevent the 
 possibility of her having to face such opprobrium as 
 was dreaded by Mrs. Liddell! "I would take her to 
 the farthest point on the other side of the globe! I 
 thank God I have the means." A feeling of impatience 
 overcame him when he reflected that it might be years, 
 before a decision was reached ; and even then she might 
 refuse to marry him while his present wife was living. 
 At this point, riotous thoughts would arise and he felt 
 capable of the worst: or what she would call the 
 worst. She had promised to consider the subject of 
 divorce giving him to understand that she would lay 
 aside any previously formed ideas of it. That was a 
 step forward. But would she lay aside all prejudice 
 or would she cling to the Pharisaical and bigoted laws 
 followed by those who had made up her little world?
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 361 
 
 Or loving him as she did, would she not perforce, bring 
 the power of her splendid intellect to bear upon the 
 question? Would she not find it impossible to part 
 from him? He would trust to that, and be careful 
 remembering how, in a moment of ungovernable pas 
 sion, he had been converted into something more like 
 an unreasoning brute than a man. He would govern 
 his temper whatever might come recalling with a 
 pang, her pathetic fear of wounding his feelings or 
 of in any way displeasing him. Laying aside his ac 
 count-book, his thoughts grew intolerable, and a little 
 after sunset knowing that the Sanford's little teas, 
 card-parties, or whatever other kind of hospitality 
 they might offer to one or more neighbors, usually 
 came off on this particular day of the week he would 
 go by, and if the house were lighted up, he would go 
 in. Felicia might be there : or would it not be better 
 to go at once to her home. But had Bathurst returned? 
 He felt that he could not face him; for though feel 
 ing himself to be in the right, he felt the insurmount 
 able difference between them that Paul with his 
 strained sense of honour could never harbor the 
 thoughts which now had taken possession of himself. 
 He had, from first to last, regarded the entanglement 
 with Mrs. Robinson as the result of a weakness for 
 which he could not help feeling, though he tried not to, 
 a feeling of contempt. But he had always loved him, 
 not alone as Felicia's father, but as one whom he had 
 hoped to always count among his friends. He had 
 never considered the rather peculiar influences sur 
 rounding Felicia in her childhood and early woman 
 hood : both her home and her convent training leading 
 to the same result. Indeed he had thought little of 
 her family life, but had noted her strong affection for 
 her friends; and that she was generally beloved her 
 enemies to be found only among those jealous or en 
 vious of her popularity. Of late he had come to know 
 that her love for her near relatives amounted to a pas-
 
 362 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 sion. Added to this was a family pride in all that 
 concerned them. With this and her own intense pride 
 of character, he would have to contend. 
 
 At their last meeting she had told him that the men 
 of her family had been honourable for many past 
 generations, and that no woman of them all, had ever 
 disgraced herself. Her pride in this her honest 
 American pride was extreme. That there had been 
 beautiful women among them, and men who, with 
 other honours had distinguished themselves in battle, 
 was a secondary matter. "What if she proved to be as 
 Quixotic as her father?" 
 
 He resolved to see her at once feeling that longer 
 suspense was unendurable, he ordered his horse. 
 
 Hastily mounting, he soon found himself at Casa de 
 Campo. In front of the Crofts' cottage, in the shadow 
 of a large hackberry tree, two horses were standing 
 unhitched side by side. Only two horses in all the 
 settlements were known to possess this accomplish 
 ment. A little to the right, was another, wearing a 
 man's saddle. Almost before he decided what to do, 
 Felicia and Susannah appeared in the lighted doorway, 
 and several men and boys arose out the shadows of the 
 little portico. Berenger rode farther out of sight and 
 waited. Monroe was with Felicia and Daisy, but it 
 was an easy matter to gain the young lady's side, and 
 fall behind. , 
 
 "I was going to Sanford's hoping to find you there. 
 I must see you alone to-night. How will we manage 
 it? Where can we go?" 
 
 "Not at the same place?" she inquired, struck by 
 his manner, which not a little frightened her. 
 
 "No, that will not do; no one must know of it." 
 
 "Why not come to the house?" 
 
 "Your house? No. Can you not think of some 
 place near it, where we wouldn't be observed." 
 
 "At what hour?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 563 
 
 "It is now seven at least as late as ten. I am sorry 
 to have to ask you this, but it is for your sake." 
 
 "Couldn't you write it?" 
 
 "Hardly it would take an hour's interview by word 
 of mouth and it is necessary." 
 
 Alarmed she asked him if he had ever been on the 
 old Las Paredas road. It crossed the main high 
 way a hundred yards above her home; It was little 
 travelled. 
 
 "No, but I can find it." 
 
 "There is, if you will come to the right when you 
 reach this cross-road, a large boulder. On the other 
 side there is what appears to be part of an old stone 
 wall known as the 'old lime-kiln.' " 
 
 "Very well, I'll be there when you come." Calling 
 out a good night to them all, he took a left hand fork 
 of the road and was soon lost in the shadows of the 
 night. 
 
 Felix, sitting in the darkness of her room, waiting 
 for the appointed hour, alone with her bitter 
 thoughts, was asking herself how far and how much 
 she had been to blame. And if there could be no way 
 to stop these clandestine meetings. "Clandestine!" 
 The very word itself, was offensive to her. And an 
 other was the word "black sheep." Her Huguenot 
 grandmother had once told her that the word had even 
 a worse significance in French. Just now, it was ap 
 palling. She would find some way out of it. She might 
 have to go away before her father left Texas for good. 
 It was impossible for her to tell her father or anyone 
 else, anything that would at all reflect upon Beren- 
 ger's honour upon his character in any shape. She 
 knew just what her father would think of this, and 
 she would not do or say anything to cloud their perfect 
 friendship. She had risen and was walking excitedly. 
 Sitting down again, with her head bowed on the little 
 dressing-table she prayed and after praying again 
 resumed her reveries. The result was that she could 
 resolve upon no definite course of conduct.
 
 364 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 She was glad her father was absent. She did not 
 care to lay the full weight of their imprudence upon 
 Berenger, that was not her nature. Indeed, whether 
 intentionally or not, the burden of her training had 
 been that women alone were responsible for all that 
 was decent, moral or religious in the world. She had 
 somehow absorbed this belief and she did not blame 
 Berenger for requiring her agreement to what to her 
 seemed degrading the old love and idolatry were still 
 to the fore. If changed at all, it was surely undimin- 
 ished. The question had come up in the last few days 
 as to the wisdom of her reply, when in his masterful 
 way he had told her to declare that she had never loved 
 him. Why had she not lied then*! he would have re 
 turned to his family. She had felt then, that she could 
 not and would not deceive him of all people in the 
 world. She still had this feeling and also that she 
 would not disobey him. Knowing this, would it not be 
 best to keep out of his way? He was a "laxist." Mon 
 roe, who knew him best and loved him, had told her 
 this. She had read of persons of note in exalted and 
 responsible positions, in England and other foreign 
 countries, who were content and sometimes even proud 
 of these illegal unions Morganatic and other irregular 
 forms of marriage; and of the heirs of which, who in 
 after years would boast of their descent from such an 
 infamous beginning. Once she decided she would not 
 go. He had promised at the hut that they would, hence 
 forth, pass each other by as mere acquaintances until 
 legally free he could claim her hand as his reward 
 for long and patient waiting. Her father would per 
 haps not be able to leave Texas until November. That 
 was better for her. She would leave as soon as she 
 could frame an excuse and think of a plan by which 
 to accomplish her flitting. She feared that Berenger 
 might at any time propose an elopement, there were 
 hints of such a purpose at their last meeting. As far 
 as she herself was concerned, nothing would much mat 
 ter, but she never would be the cause of shame to
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 365 
 
 others. They were all so proud of her. It must not 
 come, this ruin, through her. Her darling father and 
 Daisy Basil and Uncle Darius. Uncle Darius, in her 
 eyes a man without a superior in the world. Her shame, 
 she knew, would fall heaviest upon the male members 
 of the family and the thoughts of her grandmother 
 and Aunt Sarah ; they would look upon her as a repro 
 bate; and strange to say, that, if in the extremity of 
 disgrace she should ever fall, there appeared only one 
 woman in all the world to whom she would or might 
 appeal for sympathy or aid. That woman was her 
 Aunt Aurelia. The time appointed drawing near, she 
 arose softly and lighting a match looked at her watch ; 
 she had ten minutes. Assuring herself that all had 
 gone to rest, she closed the door, not going out at the 
 gate, but springing lightly over the low fence some dis 
 tance above, she walked in its shadow until the road 
 changing course, took her into an opposite direction. A 
 few minutes brought her face to face with Berenger. 
 
 "Have I kept you waiting?" 
 
 "Not long. I have been reconnoitering. My horse is 
 in that thicket. I have found a place where we can sit 
 down free from bugs and thorns," said he, going nearer 
 the lime kiln, a little off the road. 
 
 "Now, Mr. Berenger, tell me quickly what it is." 
 
 "I will speak of what is most important first. Have 
 you any idea of accepting the position of organist at 
 the Episcopal church? I suppose you know your name 
 is on the list of applicants?" 
 
 "I haven't even heard of it, and nothing could induce 
 me to accept it." 
 
 "Then I will get Monroe to withdraw your name. 
 Mrs. Liddell did not believe you had authorized it. It 
 is Mrs. Bentley's work, prompted by an evil motive, I 
 feel assured, and intended in some way to expose you 
 to insult. I'll have Monroe withdraw your name to 
 morrow. This, amongst other things of the same kind, 
 make it a matter of necessity that we have a long 
 talk about ourselves." Here ensued a conversation as
 
 366 
 
 they walked slowly up and down the road, which lasted 
 for nearly an hour; all being spoken earnestly and in 
 low tones ; until at last Berenger said impatiently in an 
 swer to his companion. 
 
 "We may as well have it out, Felix. Come off the 
 road before some wayfarer chances to come this way, 
 and adds his tale to the general public budget. Let us 
 find a seat." Seated, they again quickly renewed the 
 discussion. The man remonstrating in pleading tones, 
 sometimes changing to those more positive the girl 
 replying gently, in short phrases or monosyllables ; un 
 til at last as if overcome with despair at her refusals 
 to agree with his wishes, he took off his hat and threw 
 it upon the grass at his feet ; and bowing his head and 
 covering his face with both hands was silent. She 
 too, sat with bowed head. At length he again sat erect, 
 saying : 
 
 "It is plain enough, Felix. I know that you love me, 
 but there are others that hold a higher and better place 
 in your heart, and perhaps more worthily than I do a 
 lower one. I've always wanted to be loved in every 
 sense of the word in the highest and best sense of that 
 word which stands for the feeling which ought to unite 
 a man and his wife. I have always had that feeling 
 in full for one woman and only one. I am sorry to 
 see the lack of it here ; both surprised and sorry" he 
 added with something like a sob in his voice. She was 
 at his side almost before he was done speaking. The 
 moonlight falling upon his forehead, seemed in its 
 sharp contraction, to intensify the expression of pain 
 shown by the attitude of the whole figure. She bent 
 over him ; tenderly resting her hands upon his should 
 ers, she pressed her cheek to the bowed head then put 
 ting back the soft hair caressingly, she asked: 
 
 "Do you remember when you told me good bye, before 
 you went to Canada?" 
 
 "I do," taking one of her hands in both his. "There, 
 do not move your arm." But" reflectively "didn't 
 I ask you that same question once?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 367 
 
 "You did," said Felix. "With a different motive, 
 however. I could not answer you at the time. You 
 asked me, I think, if I cared. I will now tell, if pos 
 sible, how much I cared. So much that I wanted to 
 live just so long as my mother lived; but only for a 
 while. As soon as soon as possible, I brought to 
 mind the teachings of others wiser than myself and 
 tried to live like a Christian. When you said you were 
 going to Canada I knew what it meant and coming 
 so abruptly I came near losing all self-control for a 
 minute or two. You have told me that you noticed it; 
 but I think no one at home ever knew or thought of 
 the truth." 
 
 "As to loving you, Archie, I have never thought of 
 loving anyone else. But I would hate to tell you of all 
 my wicked thoughts and feelings, both before and after 
 you brought home your bride. Throughout all this 
 time, I never even dreamed of the possibility of your 
 loving me. But you you have told me that you loved 
 me then why did you leave me?" 
 
 "'From a sense of duty and honour, Felix. From a 
 wish to do what would most please my father ; to fulfill 
 an agreement made by him. I wrote and tried to get 
 release from a bargain I never helped to make but " 
 
 "Don't go any further. You loved me dearly, but 
 still you gave another woman my place. Your position 
 then was precisely what mine is now only that your 
 place will not be given to another. But if possible I, 
 acting also from a sense of honour, will not disgrace 
 those who love me and are even proud of me." She 
 left him, and having returned to her seat, sobbed miser 
 ably. "You did this, knowing that I loved you." 
 
 "You have brought my mistaken words and deeds 
 home to me, darling," he said. Kneeling at her feet 
 and taking her hands in his, he promised that he would 
 not again attempt to force her to act against her will, 
 but would always hold himself in readiness to do what 
 might seem best for both.
 
 368 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Seated beside her, when both had become calmer, 
 he told her that he had consulted his lawyer upon 
 the propriety of himself bringing suit for divorce, 
 something he had felt a reluctance to do, upon such pre 
 text as he was able to bring forward; but his counsel 
 was of the opinion that he had ample ground. He felt 
 cheered ; although it might be a year or two before any 
 thing could be accomplished. 
 
 Thus the moments went by. So enwrapped were they 
 in their mutual love and sorrow that the beautiful scene 
 around and above them, was by both alike unheeded. 
 The Queen of the skies the moon now in her first 
 quarter a perfect crescent luminous dazzling was 
 moving grandly on her way among myriads of stars, 
 sailing with slow majesty across the magnificent 
 firmament. Hours became as minutes. Oblivious to 
 all this loveliness they talked on. Berenger now in 
 tones no longer peremptory but tender and caressing. 
 
 The moon had finished her circuit, and was disap 
 pearing in the distant horizon. Light fleeting clouds 
 rendered still more dim the soft brightness of the stars. 
 It was the dead hour of mid-night before Berenger 
 realized that time he had named as the limit, had long 
 gone by: and yet . They were seated on a grass- 
 covered boulder near a high pile of stones which had 
 been laid one upon another with the regularity of a 
 wall. This had given away and fallen at one end, near 
 which could be found a once deep but now partially 
 filled shaft, the origin of which was a mystery to the 
 oldest inhabitant; and there was no authority to be 
 found for the name by which it was known. "The Old 
 Lime Kiln." On the other side of this almost unused 
 cross-road was "The Boulder," almost as large as a 
 hut, looking, in the dimness like the back of a huge 
 whale. This had a background of chaparral. From 
 this, now proceeded a crackling sound, and a small gray 
 owl came out of it; making his low, wobbly flight 
 across the road; then rising, he flew over the heads 
 of the couple, nearly brushing them with his wings,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 369 
 
 continuing his course in a winding, serpentine way out 
 into the prairie beyond. They stood up. A dog came 
 into the road and smelling along the ground, ran up to 
 Felix in joyous welcome. Berenger was looking intent 
 ly in the direction of the big boulder. He picked up his 
 quirt and in a few strides stood on a projecting ledge of 
 the big stone ; stooping over, he lashed something skulk 
 ing there making three or four telling cuts with the 
 whip. A little dark figure leaped out and ran down the 
 road, and dodged into the bushes. "Who was it do you 
 think?" he asked of Felix. "I wonder if that dog came 
 with him." A blow aimed at the dog, sent him flying 
 after his owner. It was Polydore's little dog, Flop. 
 
 "I wonder how long he had been there?" 
 
 "I think since the owl flew past us; probably not be 
 fore," answered Felix, amused in spite of herself. "It 
 may have been some negro out hunting." 
 
 "Why, Felix, its near one o'clock ! I will go with you 
 to your gate." Leading his horse, he walked with her 
 until in full view of the house. 
 
 "I will wait here until you go in." Standing on the 
 high portico she waved her handkerchief, and waiting, 
 saw him ride off in the opposite direction. 
 
 The clicking of the key in the lock told that the house 
 was closed; then out from a clump of banana trees in 
 the front yard, issued the dark form of a negro who 
 gliding along in the shadows of the trees and house, 
 moved stealthily to a jacal in the rear and tapped gent 
 ly on a door, which opened and a woman came out. To 
 gether they walked noiselessly until far out among the 
 stumps of a new-ground field, they chose a clear spot 
 and sat down on the ground. 
 
 "It was him, Candace sho nuff jes as I tol' you it 
 was." The woman clasping her knees with her hands, 
 bowed her head and sobbed. 
 
 "Doan you cry, Candace. I doan think it's bad leas' 
 it's not so bad as you feared it is. I didn't git dere as 
 quick as I wanted to. It was midnight before I got dere. 
 But I'll tell you how it was."
 
 370 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I did jus' like you tol' me I travel in de bushes, 
 jus' close enuff to de road to see dat no hahm come to 
 her an' dat's how I come to lose sight ob her. You 
 know she had a half -hour de staht ob me. I went to de 
 place where dey met befoh, but dere wahn't nobody 
 dere. So I takes de main road an' I goes so far dat I 
 know I'm wrong. Den 1 comes back an' finds 'em at de 
 'Boulder.' It was de same one we thought it was. 1 
 made sho' ob dat. I saw him plain an' I saw de 
 hawse." 
 
 He told her how tired he was. And how when he 
 went up closer to be sure who the man was that the 
 man (he never once called him by name) struck him 
 with a riding-whip, and that he flew. 
 
 "You did not make a noise, did you, Polydore? You 
 did not call out so that Miss Felicia would know it was 
 you?" 
 
 "No, I didn't make no noise I flew I tell you. 
 Tired as I was I flew down de road. I didn't keer 
 for de whip. You tol' me to keep out ob sight an' I 
 kep' out ob sight, but I didn't gib up my duty. I turned 
 back an' stay at more distance, 'till de chile come in de 
 house an' wave her hangcher, an' he raise his hat an' 
 thank Gawd, go home." 
 
 They sat silent many minutes so silent that they 
 might have been mistaken for two of the charred and 
 blackened stumps surrounding them. 
 
 "Come, Polydore, God will take care of Mis' Andrea's 
 child."
 
 371 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Berenger had touched so lightly upon the subject of 
 the organist, and turned so quickly to another, that 
 Felicia could not at first realize the bearing the former 
 might have upon the latter. Why had she not asked 
 him more particularly what had been said! She had 
 on first entering her room, thrown herself upon her 
 bed in a paroxysm of grief at what he himself had said, 
 when speaking of the many obstacles in the way of their 
 happiness. 
 
 She had as she had promised him, given a great deal 
 of time to the study of the laws of marriage and divorce. 
 She had considered the latter subject from both a moral 
 and religious basis and she had also led her father 
 to express his ideas upon these topics. No man could 
 have more comprehensive ones and no man could ex 
 press them more coherently. The result was that Fe 
 licia found her first impressions, in part at least, con 
 firmed. Still she would not allow herself to be con 
 trolled unduly by any opinion gained from reading or 
 hearing the opinions of others upon so grave a ques 
 tion, but would live arid learn. This she had told her 
 lover who had listened with restrained impatience. 
 They might as well part at once. It was no use to re 
 peat what he had told her in the hut what he thought 
 about it but he would say again over again that 
 there might be more harm in one certain kind of mar 
 riage than in a half-dozen elopements. And when he 
 asked Felicia, whether or not she would marry him 
 after being divorced she had replied equivocally, that 
 such marriages were to be preferred to elopements. She 
 was thinking how dear he was how inexpressibly 
 dear! How well he knew this, and the unbounded in-
 
 372 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 f luence it gave him ! If he had been less of a man or 
 loved her less, he might have followed his bent in mat 
 ters of this kind. She had been afraid of him ever 
 since he had kissed her. He had laughingly told her 
 that at any time he might repeat the offence; but he 
 had never repeated the offence. 
 
 Felicia thought of this to-night. But would it al 
 ways be so? Would he not ask for another of these 
 very improper and dangerous meetings? Heretofore 
 the excuses for them seemed to have been urgent. His 
 presence was due in the West ; but this evening he had 
 told her, that he was unwilling to leave, knowing "what 
 kind of a storm was hovering over their heads worse 
 by a 'long shot,' than the one which had brought it 
 about." Not that he cared. 
 
 It was only for her sake ; he would not lift a hand for 
 his own; but Mrs. Liddell had given him "a fright." 
 Why why had she not asked him what Mrs. Liddell 
 really said ! She also began to realize that day by day 
 their separation was growing more unbearable. In 
 spite of her silent protest, he continued to speak of her 
 as his affianced wife ; although she had never said out 
 right that she would marry him. She could not it 
 would both anger and grieve him : and besides, she did 
 not know herself, what her final decision would be. 
 But she would put a stop to this perilous intercourse 
 she would do it now ! She would begin by getting her 
 things together for packing. She looked at her watch 
 it was past two o'clock. 
 
 "I am losing my senses !" she exclaimed aloud. After 
 going regularly to bed she continued to ponder on her 
 future course of action. 
 
 It was this: First ask her father to allow her to 
 visit her aunt at New Orleans awaiting him there, 
 as whether with good or bad luck, his return to South 
 Carolina was now a certainty. There was no need of 
 her presence here in the short interval now remain 
 ing. She felt assured of her father's consent. Daisy
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTB 373 
 
 would be with him. Daisy had almost outgrown his 
 boyhood, and might be called a youth. He and his 
 father had of late become inseparable. By leaving ex 
 plicit directions concerning everything necessary, there 
 need be no trouble in the final moving of their effects. 
 
 Compelled to go to the church to get her music, she 
 preferred to go when it might be empty of humanity; 
 but wishing to take a loving farewell look at all creat 
 ures and things animate and inanimate, with which her 
 past seven years of life had made her familiar, she 
 desired especially to see again the interior of the pretty 
 little building in which she so often had met her friends. 
 It would be the nearest thing to parting with them in 
 person. Late in the afternoon of the next day Satur 
 day was the time chosen. Paul and Daisy were sure 
 to be in from the west on that day. 
 
 Some way must be found to let Berenger know of her 
 intention. Besides these and her two beloved old ser 
 vants, no others need to told that she was never coming 
 back. Thinking of leaving on Monday, she fell asleep. 
 
 Gossip may be good-natured, mischievous or malici 
 ous, or it may be all three. In this case it was all three 
 for Felix had friends, as may be seen from the follow 
 ing colloquy which took place after the choir of St. 
 Andrew's church had finished their rehearsal of the 
 music required on the following Sunday. 
 
 Laura Ridley was speaking. 
 
 "I wonder why 'Felix didn't come to-day, her name 
 was on the list of applicants for the place of organist. 
 She plays better than any of us, and will be most apt 
 to get it. Many persons are interested in the voting." 
 
 "She doesn't want it and her name was withdrawn 
 by her own request Monroe acted for her, and said 
 also that she did not even know her name had been pro 
 posed until someone told her of it," said Susannah 
 Crofts. "I, for one rejoice that she withdrew it; not 
 that I wanted it again, but that it would give those 
 interested persons a chance to insult her ; their interest 
 will cease, when they find she is not an applicant."
 
 374 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Perhaps she's heard the latest news given by the 
 talented Daily Observer and Reporter, Mr. Nordhouse, 
 and is afraid to come," said Laura Ridley. "Of course 
 there wasn't a mite of harm in it ; any one would have 
 run under any shelter to get out of that rain. Mr. 
 Rogers saw them go in there into the old Mexican 
 hut. He was under the shed farthest back and stayed 
 there until the storm blew over." 
 
 "What did Mrs. Lindsay say about it?" asked Sus 
 annah. 
 
 "What could she say? They did it," laughed Laura. 
 
 "Mr. Rogers couldn't leave on account of the con 
 tinued rain until ten o'clock and they were still there. 
 Berenger's horses were tied under another shed. I 
 told Felix the various yarns I had heard and asked her 
 to tell me the straight of it but she said she had noth 
 ing to tell; she believed the facts were already known." 
 
 "Poor child !" said Mrs. Canf ield. "Perhaps she has 
 heard of the construction put upon it and how some 
 people are talking about it and won't condescend to ex 
 plain: I wouldn't if I were in her place. It is just 
 what everybody or anybody would do in a storm. Mr. 
 Rogers sought shelter, Mr. Berenger did the same. 
 There is nothing left to tell, and I hope she will treat 
 all inquiries for further information with the contempt 
 they deserve. But I must say that I consider it an un 
 fortunate occurrence." 
 
 "Oh, Mrs. Canf ield, how well you put it; and what 
 a question to ask! How could anyone answer 
 anything so absurd there's nothing to be answered 
 it stormed they ran to shelter Mr. Berenger went 
 Felix went with him. There can't be a question of 
 propriety in a case like that. We think well of Mr. 
 Berenger at our house, and I prudent Miss Crofts, 
 would have done the same." 
 
 "I don't know about that, Miss Crofts," said Mrs. 
 Lindsay, who had come in while Susannah was speak 
 ing. "I've heard some queer stories about them. Mrs.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 375 
 
 Bentley's brother, Neil Boyd, said in plain language 
 and in a public place, before a crowd of men, that his 
 brother Sam had heard Berenger just the same as ask 
 her to elope with him, and I heard that Billy Monroe 
 knocked him down for saying it. It was hushed up 
 and was not generally known." 
 
 "I heard that, and also that Felix did not speak to 
 him for months afterwards, and Repplier says she 
 refused to ride in his dog-cart the day of the storm 
 also that Berenger at first refused to take her in. 
 They had evidently quarreled and Laura, I don't 
 think we care to stay and hear Felix talked about like 
 this. Let us go," said Miss Crofts, loyally. 
 
 "Don't go, I certainly mean no harm many of our 
 neighbors blame her far more severely than I do. As 
 you say, before they quarreled, it was a common thing 
 for the young men of the lower neighborhood to speak 
 of them as 'the inseparables' and many of the older 
 people in the same district believe that if it had not 
 been for this girl, the Berengers would have still been 
 living together. Everyone knows what Mrs. Beren 
 ger thought of her. And when you come to review 
 their behavior for the past five years, you are bound 
 to admit they laid themselves liable to censure; for 
 no matter where they happened to meet at dance, 
 dinner or party of any sort, never doing or saying an 
 imprudent thing, perhaps, yet they were always to 
 gether. The young men accused him of monopolising 
 Miss Bathurst, and some women, of a certain class, 
 were jealous of his evident preference for her society. 
 This was after his marriage and, if I am not mistaken, 
 there was a warmer feeling than friendship between 
 them before that period." 
 
 "No one can tell about the preference ; it may have 
 been like that which exists between friends of the 
 same sex as between two men who are friends," said 
 Mrs. Canfield. 
 
 "Yes, I know how that is; but underlying this out 
 ward appearance of propriety, and it didn't take a close
 
 376 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 observer to find it, was an air of ownership, visible in 
 the whole expression and manner of both rwherever 
 or whenever they happened to meet, and their open 
 defiance of public opinion, was a shame in itself, and 
 should be as openly rebuked. For my part I do not 
 think Miss Bathurst a proper companion for girls 
 for very young girls." 
 
 "Then your righteous decision excepts those of my 
 age ; you and me, Miss Crofts, for we are both twenty 
 one the age of discretion the age at which men are 
 allowed to vote, and in other ways do as they please. 
 But I do not see how you can speak so confidently about 
 the lower neighborhood, Mrs. Lindsay, not living in 
 it. I know all the young men whose sentiments you 
 quote in such a wholesale way 1 , and I know Mrs. Ber- 
 enger. Mrs. Berenger, as almost everyone, who has 
 been much in her company, can guess, is a woman of 
 an extremely jealous nature; and all of us who have 
 come to the age of twenty-one, know how that passion 
 warps the judgment." 
 
 "It is the opinion of the whole county " persisted 
 Mrs. Lindsay. 
 
 "Hush!" said Miss Crofts, in a warning voice. 
 
 "Do you really believe what you say that these two 
 persons should be publicly rebuked ? If you do, I want 
 to tell you what I think of you," said Miss Ridley, 
 angrily. 
 
 Again Susannah warned them. 
 
 Between the organ and the door behind it, which 
 opened on the upper outside porch and stair-way, stood 
 a rack, upon which for some reason, had been hung 
 some church vestments; these partially screened the 
 doorway. Seeing Susannah's glance in that direction, 
 they all with one accord, looked and saw the pale face 
 and slender figure of Felicia. She stood hesitating for 
 a few moments, then coming forward, responded to 
 the greetings of those nearest to her. 
 
 "I came for my music," she explained.
 
 OR THE; INVISIBLE ROUTE 377 
 
 Mrs. Canf ield, Misses Crofts and Ridley shook hands 
 with her, and began to sort the music picking out the 
 pieces marked with her name. When Mrs. Canfield, 
 with motherly officiousness, had rolled up the music 
 and put it in the leather case which had been brought 
 to hold it, she asked: 
 
 "Will you be at church to-morrow, Felix?" 
 
 "I think I will," she answered, holding out her hand 
 in farewell; then bidding Susannah and Laura, good 
 bye left the room. 
 
 "She heard you," said Miss Crofts, looking reproach 
 fully at Mrs. Lindsay. 
 
 "It does not in the least matter," was the answer. 
 
 "Aren't you afraid that stone will come hurling back 
 some day?" asked Laura Ridley, sneeringly. 
 
 "The trait that caused its throwing does not belong 
 to my family." 
 
 "Your family ! We have your word for that. Come 
 away, Susie Crofts, before I knock somebody down." 
 
 Miss Crofts gave way to irrepressible laughter, 
 thinking they had the best of it. 
 
 As said before, without any definite plans, Felix had 
 decided to leave. 
 
 With the morning came cooler deliberation. The 
 resolution of the night before must be carried out, but 
 there was no cause for such haste. A day of two later 
 might be best after all. Candace, when told, had the 
 look of one relieved of a heavy burden, and began im 
 mediately to pack the trunks and boxes. When Paul 
 returned in the afternoon, Felicia at once told him the 
 cause of the unusual cheerful bustle and confusion 
 which reigned in the house. He readily agreed to her 
 wishes saying it was a happy thought; for he had 
 been much concerned of late about the prolonged and 
 unavoidable absense of both himself and Daisy at cer 
 tain times; the necessity for which would become
 
 378 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 greater with the coming of cooler weather. Carrying out 
 her design of the night before, she went to the church 
 quite late in the afternoon, with the unexpected result 
 already described. 
 
 As soon as she regained the power of thought, Felix 
 resolved that instant action was imperative. She must 
 see Berenger again. She could better manage an in 
 terview by meeting him at church. She would part 
 with him there not permitting him to know it was 
 the end. Yes it would be the end. The words of 
 Mrs. Lindsay seemed to be branded in letters of fire 
 upon her conscience. To her mind they were repre 
 sentative of the already formed opinion of the com 
 munity at large, with but few exceptions. Mrs. Lid- 
 dell, always kind, always wise must have felt the 
 magnitude of the offense, when she took Berenger to 
 task; she judged this much when he told her that Mrs. 
 Liddell had given him "a fright." Suppose that, by some 
 means they were both publicly denounced ! Mrs. Lind 
 say would approve it. And others? Was not the elec 
 tion of an organist by popular vote a scheme for some 
 such purpose? The thought sent her wild for a minute 
 or two. She must see and caution him about many 
 things. What matter if it created further gossip 
 more or less of that was no longer of any consequence. 
 Impatient of delay she could not sleep. When morn 
 ing came she found that neither her father nor Daisy 
 would go to church. Dressing carefully, she went 
 alone. Coming in sight of the church, she said to her 
 self "An ordeal! But it will be the last. Not that 
 I wish it, but apart from all wishes and thoughts there 
 comes to me a feeling that I will never again enter 
 these walls." It was possible she might see Berenger 
 before the morning service was begun. Miss Sanford, 
 who liked to be on hand early, on account of her lame 
 ness, was seated in her pew, as she always liked to be 
 before the congregation assembled. Mrs. Andrews 
 just then coming in, they walked together up the aisle 
 and took seats also in the Sanford pew. Their brother,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 379 
 
 who had just arrived from Virginia was with them. 
 Almost immediately after introducing him and his wife, 
 Mrs. Andrews invited Felicia, her father and Kaspar 
 to meet them at dinner the next day. There would 
 also be present Mr. and Miss McDonald friends of 
 Miss Sanford and of her former governess, Miss 
 Boling. 
 
 "Elinor, tell Felix about the McDonalds," said Miss 
 Sanford, who was trembling nervously and as was 
 sometimes the case from troubles consequent to her 
 affliction, could speak but for a short time. 
 
 "Yes Felix, the McDonalds are two elderly North 
 ern people who have been teaching a school down the 
 country; the brother is dying of consumption. Miss 
 McDonald is taking him to the mountains to see what 
 the change will do for him. It is now but a short time 
 until their school will begin again, and she does not 
 like to feel that she will be compelled to leave him alone 
 up there ; and is trying to get someone to take her place ; 
 she expected that I would consent to take it, but I can 
 not leave Lewellyn for so long a time as I might be 
 called upon to stay ; and I thought of you. Do you think 
 you could go? It is at Encinal." 
 
 "I will be glad to go. I know my father will consent 
 and there is nothing to keep me at home," said Felicia, 
 with inward gratitude to God at this answer to her 
 prayer for guidance and support in this dark hour of 
 need. She went through all of the morning service 
 mechanically, and without other feeling than an im 
 patience for its ending, that she might be at liberty to 
 formulate plans for a future line of conduct; and dur 
 ing the sermon remained oblivious to all sight and 
 sound of what went on around her. She had seen Ber- 
 enger amongst those who were late to enter and knew 
 that he sat alone in his pew. When the congregation 
 had been dismissed she turned hastily and said to the 
 Sanfords, bidding them good bye.
 
 380 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Mrs. Andrews, I will be sure to come to-morrow. 
 Look for all the family. Tell Miss McDonald I will take 
 her place." 
 
 She then went rather hurriedly down the aisle 
 bowing slightly, yet pleasantly to her friends. Going 
 down the wide steps she gave an imperceptible sign 
 to Berenger to follow her to her carriage; which by 
 design, was left in the shadow of some trees a little 
 way off from the other vehicles ranged around the 
 churchyard. 
 
 The driver was asleep. There was no danger of 
 being overheard. 
 
 She waited but a little while before he joined her. 
 He was very much disturbed even alarmed. She 
 wondered if he too, knew of it already. If so, it would 
 make it easier for her. But without giving her time to 
 ask, he began to question her. 
 
 "What have you to say to me, Felix? I hope noth 
 ing very bad." 
 
 Something in her manner when passing him in the 
 vestibule, caused him instant foreboding, but now 
 noting her extreme distress, he controlled his own 
 fears and said with more calmness 
 
 "Tell me what is wrong, darling it can not surely 
 be very bad." 
 
 After making several efforts before she could utter 
 a word, she began to speak confusedly and incoher 
 ently, then stopping, her thoughts in a whirlwind of 
 perplexity. She was parting from him and it was 
 bitter. The bitterness made more intense by the 
 knowledge that she was cheating him. 
 
 At one time her resolution wavered, and she came 
 near telling him that it was impossible to live without 
 him. That she would go with him, or do anything else 
 he might think best for them both. But recalling what 
 she had come there to say she began again. Livid in 
 the face and with eyes bent on the ground, she went on 
 haltingly :
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 381 
 
 "I want to tell you that I am going to leave the 
 country, that I am never coming back. I am going in 
 a day or two. I may not seen you again." 
 
 "In a day or two? Why so soon?" She pulled her 
 veil over her hat nervously tying the ends under her 
 chin. "You will tell me why? Is it anything worse 
 than we know?" 
 
 "Someone has learned about the night of the storm. 
 All about it, Archie. I came here yesterday for my 
 music and heard persons talking about me shame 
 fully about both of us but worse about me. Mrs. 
 Lindsay was speaking when I came to the door; the 
 first thing I heard bewildered me. I could not think 
 what to do, and I stood there until they saw me. 
 Susannah Crofts saw me first. I went at last and got 
 my music. Archie, she said I was no fit companion 
 for young girls, and that she and the whole county 
 believed I caused the separation of you and your wife. 
 That we ought to be publicly denounced. Oh, is it not 
 horrible! Archie, how do you suppose they came to 
 konw about the jacal ? When the storm came up there 
 was no one in sight." 
 
 "I do not know. I, like you, thought no one knew 
 that we were in there. Tell me where you are going 
 and why." 
 
 "Ultimately to New Orleans. In a day or two 
 to the old Encinal crossing on the Guadalupe, to take 
 charge of a school. I am going because I must." 
 
 "Won't this follow you? How far is it?" 
 
 "It is now called Tilton Station, it is sixty miles. 
 I keep the school until the McDonalds two elderly 
 Northerners, brother and sister, stay awhile at Cister- 
 dale. Mr. McDonald has consumption and wants to 
 go to a higher altitude. He is very ill if he dies, Miss 
 McDonald will retain me as assistant, if I wish. If 
 her brother gets better, I give up the position. I look 
 upon the opportunity as a God-send."
 
 382 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I do not see but that you will in every way be as 
 well off as here. But believe me, Felix, you are taking 
 this too seriously." 
 
 "No, I am not. No one must ever know what I've 
 done. You must promise me you will never never 
 let it be known." He laughed. 
 
 "You refer to ?" still laughing; but there was no 
 answering smile, and looking into the troubled eyes 
 for a minute or two, he went on gravely: "I do not 
 remember any matter so serious as to require it, but 
 I promise secrecy dead secrecy if you demand it. 
 You seem to forget that you in a manner belong to 
 me, that you are my promised wife ; it is your duty to 
 write to me and let me help you. I do not wish you 
 to be an itinerant teacher. It will be well enough 
 this charitable thing you will do for the McDonalds, 
 but do not stay on there. Go on to New Orleans as 
 soon as you can get some one to take your place. You 
 are mine, and it is a dear privilege to help our own. 
 For the rest I will never again, for the fraction of a 
 moment, live with my present lawful wife, as her hus 
 band. I am sorry you have forced me to repeat this. 
 I have faith in my chances of release from the tie. 
 When it comes, I will claim you. Do not permit your 
 self ever again, to be wrought up to such intense ex 
 citement. You did not convince me at our last meet 
 ing, that our parting is a necessity; but I submit to it 
 as to a decree of Providence, and because you wish it. 
 I would much prefer to continue as we are; but that 
 is not saying that I do not appreciate your feeling 
 about it." 
 
 The churchyard was deserted the driver still asleep 
 on his seat. 
 
 "It may be a long time before we meet, Archie, we 
 will say good bye now," said Felix putting her hand 
 in his. "Our last, for a time." 
 
 "I will not. Here in the churchyard. Besides it 
 would be too sad just now when you are in such trouble.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 383 
 
 Sanford said you would be at dinner there to-morrow 
 evening. I'll brace myself like a man and say good 
 bye there ; though against my will." 
 
 "But I may not be able to say then as now, how much 
 I will always love you," said Felix, with wistful, misty 
 eyes. 
 
 "My darling! But we will meet there at San- 
 ford's ?" 
 
 "I will be there, certainly but I could not say this. 
 Don't you see?" 
 
 "I, too, will say something it will be impossible to 
 say to-morrow. Referring to my rejected proposition. 
 Let me know that you want me, and I will come no 
 matter if I'm at the other end of the world." 
 
 She replied only by shaking her head and gently 
 pressing his hand. 
 
 When Felix reached home, she found her father 
 waiting at the carriage gate. He had received some 
 important letters in which an offer was made for a 
 large body of pasture land, lying adjacent to his 
 Nueces property. The price offered would relieve him 
 from all pecuniary troubles. He could hardly wait for 
 her return, and intended to walk until he might meet 
 her. 
 
 When she told him about the McDonalds. He of 
 fered no objection to her plan of helping them ; it would 
 be on her way to New Orleans. If detained too long, 
 someone else could be engaged to take her place. 
 
 "By all means let us all go to the dinner; we must 
 celebrate in some way our release from the bond of 
 debt. I will not go to evening service but spend the 
 evening with you and Daisy." 
 
 When, in after years, Felicia recalled this little re 
 union, there was neither forgotten one look, one word, 
 nor the most trifling incident of it ; for it proved to be 
 the last of its kind. There were meetings afterwards, 
 but never in Texas.
 
 384 AtONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Father, the money you will receive will free you 
 from debt, entirely, will it not?" 
 
 "Much more than that; for I have sold at a profit 
 which alone will cover two-thirds of my indebtedness. 
 The gathering and sale of the cattle and horse herds in 
 the West, and the cotton crop here will detain us for 
 only a few weeks. 
 
 When Paul and his children reached Sanford's they 
 found that the McDonalds had been there since morn 
 ing; having always to stop for an indefinite number 
 of hours, that the invalid might rest; for it was only 
 by easy stages that he could travel at all. He appeared 
 indeed to have entered already the dark valley through 
 which we must all go to reach our final resting place. 
 Paul, who from the first, had sincerely sympathized 
 with them, said : "It will be a very short time, Felix, 
 before you will be able to proceed on your journey, 
 but it will be a wonder if he reach the end of his." 
 
 The man himself, was full of hope and told Paul 
 of benefit derived from breathing the sweet pure air 
 of these mountains in a former visit. He was sorry 
 they had not gone in the earlier part of the summer. 
 He alone had hope. The sister's devotion was pa 
 thetic; showing so plainly her wish to put off their 
 inevitable parting as long as possible. If care and' 
 love could keep him here, he would live. 
 
 There were not over a dozen guests a half-dozen 
 ladies and as many gentlemen. The two Berengers 
 and Munroe being the latest arrivals. When the 
 former were being warmly welcomed by hostess and 
 guests alike, Felix for the first time looked at them with 
 thoughts of how the latter might regard the matter 
 which was driving her from the country. That they 
 all knew of it she had not a doubt. But they were 
 well-bred, and while under the Sanford roof would at 
 least be civil. She was sure there was a little frostiness 
 in the manner of one or two of them. She saw Miss
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 385 
 
 SanforcTs fleeting look from one to the other, repeated 
 once or twice, then followed by one at Berenger 
 longer and taking on a speculative meaning, which said 
 that she had heard reports but had her own views; 
 and these, to him, were not adverse ones. As Felicia 
 was present when Capt. Tabor gave his version of the 
 unfortunate disagreement of the Berengers, she knew 
 that the Sanfords looked upon the separation as final, 
 and regarded Berenger as a single man, for they also 
 were aware of his intended application for a divorce. 
 They were liberal minded and in any case would be 
 more lenient in their judgment of all offenses than 
 would be possible to many of their neighbors. 
 
 Berenger was unusually grave. He had never told 
 his father the name of the woman he had so dearly 
 loved. The meeting to-night was their first. This 
 was his last opportunity and though he wished, for 
 reasons of his own, that his father might see her, he 
 had no intention just then of making known to him 
 their present relation, or of detailing the malicious 
 gossip lately current in the neighborhood. He wished 
 an unbiased opinion from the one whose opinion he 
 valued most. Felix sat silent. Feeling like one con 
 demned. 
 
 "We will part here before them all, and it will be 
 best for I can never, never tell him just what I mean 
 to do!" her memory reverting to the scene in the 
 churchyard. "I can better bear my own pain when 
 not in sight of his." 
 
 With an anguish of heart that made her want to run 
 out in the night she recalled his confidence in the be 
 lief that she would be bound by certain ties which he 
 claimed to have been made by mutual agreement, but 
 which she had only endorsed, as it were, by her silence 
 a silence caused by fears of arousing his grief or 
 anger either of which would, in conjunction with his 
 stronger will, control her wishes again her better judg 
 ment of what was virtuous and correct. "You are my 
 
 13
 
 386 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 promised wife," or "you are mine," were phrases too 
 sweet to hear. But how it sounded when cooly re 
 flected upon. The promised wife of an already mar 
 ried man! Through unforseen circumstances would 
 it not be possible for him yet to forego a divorce and 
 return? There were his dear children. Could her 
 father ever have parted from her and Daisy? But 
 she had been over this ground, many times so often 
 that now, it always brought confusion to her mental 
 faculties. 
 
 They were sitting round the well-appointed table; 
 its polished silver, glittering crystal and snowy linert 
 showing well in the light of many candles. Felix, at 
 the far end of it, was trying to reply to one of Col. 
 Sanford's characteristic jovial remarks, when a gentle 
 man appeared in the doorway. Taking in the party at 
 a glance and advancing with the confident manner of 
 an invited guest, he approached the hostess and hold 
 ing out his hand, said: 
 
 "I hope I have not kept dinner waiting." 
 "God bless my soul, Mr. Darius !" said Col. Sanf ord, 
 rising and going forward. "Did you drop from the 
 clouds?" 
 
 Paul sprang up with outstretched arms to embrace 
 him. 
 
 "You may hug me, James Paul, but you must not 
 kiss me!" he said, submitting to the fond welcome of 
 his brother-in-law, and causing a spontaneous burst of 
 laughter from the younger members of the party, none 
 of whom had the faintest idea who he was. They soon 
 found out. 
 
 "Uncle Darius!" from Daisy, and "Darling Uncle 
 Darius," from Felicia enlightened them it was the 
 uncle and brother-in-law of the family. 
 
 "Don't get up, any more of you." Bowing to the 
 other guests the most of whom he had met on his
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 387 
 
 previous visit several years ago, he went to Miss San- 
 ford and shook hands with her. When seated Col. 
 Sanford introduced him to those who were strangers 
 amongst them the Berengers. The elder of the two, 
 whose chair was next to that of the newcomer, prof 
 fered his hand, which was retained for a moment or 
 two in the firm warm grasp of the younger man, while 
 something like a pleased look of recognition passed 
 with electrical quickness between them. But this was 
 nothing new in the life of Darius. His coming was 
 always refreshing like the first breath of spring or 
 a wave of sweet mountain air. Something that might 
 be likened to what artists call atmosphere in pictures 
 of sunny landscapes and flower gardens. 
 
 Questions rained upon him for several succeeding 
 minutes. They were answered as nearly in order as 
 possible. "From Mexico last, Col. Sanford joined 
 a hunting party at El Paso for protection from 
 Indians? Yes" 
 
 "Yes, Paul your Nueces ranch only a little time 
 Here? yes, I swooped down on your black house 
 hold like an angel from above and was treated like 
 one. Yorke brought me here." 
 
 No man had more tact than Darius, and soon things 
 were again running in smooth grooves. 
 
 Returning to the parlor, the conversation, in a man 
 ner became general, but soon a little group forming 
 around Darius he gave them a brief account of his 
 recent travels in South America. Detailing also some 
 amusing adventures in Mexico. 
 
 This was supplemented by the elder Berenger, with 
 stories of sea life, which held the attention of all pres 
 ent. 
 
 For once card-playing was below par. Even the 
 younger guests aligning themselves with the listeners. 
 
 At any time previous to the dinner hour, if Beren 
 ger wished to speak to Felicia about her departure, he 
 could have easily made an opportunity. For a time it
 
 388 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 was under discussion both by Miss McDonald and 
 others; but he took no part in it. Nor did he, except 
 for a few common-place remarks, address Felix at all. 
 
 But when in reply to a question, Darius had said 
 that he would return to South Carolina in a very few 
 days, and Paul willing, he would take Felix and Daisy 
 with him, he came to her at once and asked if she were 
 going. 
 
 For answer she explained about the school saying 
 that nothing could induce her to disappoint the Mc 
 Donalds. She plainly saw that he was pleased to find 
 that she would remain. 
 
 A short time before starting for home, Paul and 
 Darius seated apart from the others, had about 
 finished a brief summary of family news, when Darius 
 asked, alluding to the elder Berenger: 
 
 "Paul, isn't that the man who pulled you out of your 
 scrape, a year or two ago?" 
 
 "No, it was the younger man." 
 
 "Oh, the younger one " said Darius, looking at him 
 with slow scrutiny. "He is dangerously good-looking, 
 but offish. Father and son but might easily go for 
 brothers; a gal of eighteen might as soon fall in love 
 with one as the other; the English beat us and the 
 world, when it comes to the beauty of their men. I'm 
 glad to know both of them." When they joined the 
 others, the younger Berenger was standing near Miss 
 Sanford. They had been talking in a desultory fash 
 ion, both appearing a little bored. 
 
 Darius went directly towards them and took a seat 
 by Miss Sanford with a view to gaining a better ac 
 quaintance with her companion. He began telling an 
 incident in his Mexican tour, which had its beginning 
 in the voyagle which preceded it. Miss Sanford, much 
 interested, they were soon in animated conversation. 
 Berenger took this opportunity of leaving them. Later 
 on, when sitting by one of the card-tables, seeming ill
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 389 
 
 at ease and restless, Darius again approached him, 
 and for a time speaking on different subjects until 
 coming to that of Bathurst's leaving Texas he said: 
 
 "I feel that I ought to thank you in the name of the 
 whole Darius family, Mr. Berenger, for your kindness 
 for the inestimable service rendered to all of us but 
 especially to Paul; and be assured yours is a name we 
 will never forget." 
 
 Berenger sat looking down; the hot blood mounting 
 to his forehead; nor did he raise his head when he 
 replied. 
 
 "That, Mr. Darius, was what any man would have 
 done under like circumstances. I was glad to be of 
 use." 
 
 "What can be the matter with him?" thought Dar 
 ius. "He is one of the last among men I would expect 
 to find so taciturn and bashful." 
 
 "He is in some kind of trouble," he decided, after 
 one or two failures at making talk. 
 
 Berenger, himself, could scarcely have accounted for 
 the tumult of feeling aroused by the unexpetced ap 
 pearance of Darius. He had not that habit of thought 
 which calls for great deliberation. Greatly governed 
 by impulse throughout his short life, he had not 
 adopted anything so laborious as the consideration of 
 the possible effects which might grow out of certain 
 causes; but he instinctively knew that this was the 
 man with whom he would have to deal if he followed 
 the course upon which he was bent. Hitherto he had 
 been conscious of no wrong in it. Now he felt that 
 such views would not be tolerated for an instant that 
 this was a man whose ideas diametrically opposed to 
 his own, would at the call of duty lay aside all personal 
 feeling ; and who, though a Christian, and a consistent 
 member of a church, might have opinions outside of 
 its range. A soldier in all the best senses of the name 
 and looking the character in spite of his citizens 
 clothes it needed not his father's panegyric on their
 
 390 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 way home that night, to convince him that he had met 
 one with a nature no less bold than his own. "A strik 
 ing- fellow a fellow it does one good to meet. Of the 
 kind who are born already made up, and sound 
 throughout; to whom all acquirements come easy, he 
 is handsome accomplished, traveled, light-hearted, 
 generous, and brave." 
 
 "A fellow with no wild oats to sow," said Archie, 
 with some bitterness. "Or if he had, would take pains 
 to plant them on barren ground." 
 
 "Perhaps, but allowing that to be true, there seems 
 to be little withheld. Bathurst tells me he has never 
 known him to be ill that he has never had a fever or 
 cold in his life. The little girl is like him; she does 
 not resemble her father, who is a Frenchman; if you 
 met him in France, you might easily believe he had 
 never been anywhere else. Miss Bathurst is the young 
 lady who struck Tabor's fancy, isn't she?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "She is beautiful." 
 
 "I have been waiting to hear your opinion. She was 
 my choice of all the world." 
 
 "Then she is the woman you wrote to me about be 
 fore your marriage?" asked the elder man after a 
 pause. 
 
 "Yes," 
 
 "You did not mention her name. Did she think as 
 well of you?" 
 
 "I believe not hardly as well." 
 
 In the few days following, the whole time was given 
 to the discussion of ways and means and the return 
 of the natives to their old home. 
 
 "There was no cause whatever, James Paul, for all 
 your business agonies. I had all along more money 
 than I could use," said Darius. 
 
 "It would have been wiser to have called for your 
 help; but alas! I am not a wise man."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 391 
 
 Darius was bitterly opposed to leaving Felicia be 
 hind but could not, he said, fail to admire her charit 
 able resolve ; yet would be willing to pay any sum that 
 might be named, to anyone who would take her place 
 as a substitute. At first she had said : 
 
 "It will be perhaps not more than a month until I 
 can go to New Orleans and stay with Aunt Aurelia 
 uutil father comes." 
 
 "Your Aunt Aurelia will go back with me and your 
 father does not want to touch New Orleans." 
 
 "Then, Uncle Darius, I could come home and go with 
 father in November." 
 
 "But all your household goods will be sold except 
 your pictures, jewels and other valuables of which 
 your father wishes me to take charge, along with 
 Daisy, Polydore and Candace." 
 
 "If a substitute could be found, Uncle Darius, I 
 would prefer to go now ; but I am afraid it will be im 
 possible, as Miss McDonald had scoured all the sur 
 rounding country before she came to Sanford's." 
 
 "Could you not wait a week?" asked Paul. "Felicia 
 could go on at once and begin ; by that time we might 
 find someone to relieve her." 
 
 "More likely not and besides, as you know, there 
 are pressing reasons for my immediate presence at 
 home." 
 
 The sectional agitation in the United States of 
 America had now, after ten years of marked antagon 
 ism between the North and South, in the former, 
 reached the point of fanaticism. War seemed inevit 
 able. It was hardly to be believed. It is true they had 
 read "Uncle Tom's Cabin," and besides that book, 
 some others of far greater significance especially of 
 late. One of them, a bundle of inaccuracies, prejudice 
 and hate, bearing directly on the peace and welfare of 
 the State of Texas. 
 
 Anent the troublous question, Darius and Paul, 
 along with thousands of other educated men and 
 women of their class knowing from the past history
 
 392 
 
 of the world that the extinction of slavery in the 
 Southern States was inevitable held that a gradual 
 emancipation, even if the slowest, was the wisest and 
 safest method of freeing themselves of the National 
 Curse. They had never imagined that any other 
 method would be adopted. Even now with the turbu 
 lent state of affairs in the territory of Kansas before 
 them they had no conception of what was so near at 
 hand. 
 
 "I've been asleep, Paul; I have been running about 
 the world when I might have been at home doing a 
 little good. It is hard to believe, but it looks like our 
 brothers of the North are bent on our ruin, and that 
 they are in a hurry to bring it about." 
 
 The call of the school was imperative ; there was no 
 time to look for another substitute. It was agreed that 
 Darius, Felix, and Kaspar, with their servants, would 
 go as far as Encinal Station together; Felix remain 
 ing, the others going on. Max and Echo had been 
 sold. Their owners weeping as they kissed their soft, 
 velvety noses for the last time. 
 
 Their plan of travel was carried out, and Felicia 
 took her place in the school on the following Monday. 
 
 At Sanford's both Felicia and Berenger had been 
 cautious keeping guard on word and look, but when 
 parting he pressed into her hand a scrap of paper on 
 which was written in pencil "I will be at Encinal at 
 the end of the month. Write to me. Address El 
 Paso. A. B." 
 
 There had been no opportunity for remonstrance 
 or protest nor could it be said that she wished it; 
 believing from her knowledge of the masterful and 
 determined spirit of the writer, that nothing she might 
 do or say would stand in the way of it. But the man 
 was still the husband the lawful husband of another. 
 She would travel no farther along the downward path. 
 She would find some other road ; looking to Providence
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 393 
 
 to guide her steps. That he would follow her to New 
 Orleans or even to Charleston, she believed. The af 
 fair must go no further. She had taught only three 
 days, when she received notice of the death and burial 
 of Mr. McDonald he, dying only a few hours after 
 his arrival at Cisterdale. As Felix had received be 
 fore she left home, a letter from Miss Camden in which 
 was expressed the almost certainty of securing the po 
 sition of principal in a select school for girls in Gal- 
 veston, there would now be at that place a friend upon 
 whose help she could rely. It was a relief to know 
 that she would at once be at liberty to leave the Guada- 
 lupe. Miss McDonald's arrival quickly followed that 
 of her letter, and thus it happened that while yet in 
 the early days of September, 1860, she was again at 
 Encinal Station near the hour of midnight; waiting 
 with Miss McDonald, one of her older pupils, the 
 Brown family and some young people of the neighbor 
 hood for the coach which was to take her to the term 
 inus of this stage line which was at Houston. At this 
 point the railroad began ; from that place she would go 
 to Galveston and visit her friend, Miss Camden. The 
 stage coach had now arrived and the stable-men were 
 changing horses. Her friends had grouped themselves 
 about her. 
 
 "Will you return home after your visit to Galveston 
 or will you go to your Aunt in New Orleans?" asked 
 Miss McDonald. 
 
 "It is impossible to say, but I will write you, Miss 
 McDonald." 
 
 "Mr. Rheinhardt, will you see that Miss Bathurst 
 has a good seat? Try to get a back seat." 
 
 "De best in de goach, Miss McDonald." He was 
 helping Felix up the steps. 
 
 "They are not quite ready ; I will get in and sit with 
 you." Miss McDonald seated herself her face turned 
 towards Felix on the back seat. 
 
 "How nice for you to have a back seat!"
 
 394 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 All the passengers were out except one gentleman, 
 also on the back seat, who coughed and was very muf 
 fled up. It was a cool night. 
 
 "Isn't your cloak too light, dear? Are you sure 
 you'll be warm enough, Felicia?" said Miss McDonald, 
 taking her hands. "Why, darling, your hands are cold 
 and why Felix! You are crying. Is that the way 
 you treat your friends?" 
 
 There was no reply. 
 
 "All aboard!" 
 
 "Now, darling, give me your hands! May God for 
 ever bless you for what you have done for me in my 
 great distress !" A hurried embrace Miss McDonald 
 was gone and Felicia was left alone with strangers. 
 
 A stout gentleman had seated himself on the remain 
 ing back seat. Two young men sat in front of her who 
 soon began to speak in German. The occupants of the 
 other seats were hidden in the darkness and could not 
 be made out ; but it could be seen that there were three 
 of them, and that one of them was lying down. They 
 traveled briskly over the smooth level road for near 
 two hours, when there was a halt. 
 
 "The Altman Ranch!" from the driver. 
 
 The two young Germans got out, and two others 
 cowboys came in, booted and spurred, and in overalls. 
 Mr. Rheinhardt came down from above. 
 
 "It is cold up dere, Miss Bathurst I cooms down. 
 Heigh, poys! Ain'd you been going de wrong ways. 
 I thought you pe goin' to King's Ranch to-morrow?" 
 
 "So we are. But we got to git some hawses at 
 Avant's fust. We goin' to buy them." 
 
 "I go to Avant's to puy some hawses, too." 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, Oscar Hahn he done puy your 
 brother's hoss. He got Max and Echo bote. I t'ink 
 he put gold shoes on dem little hosses he treat dem 
 like a vader," and laughing loudly, he asked: 
 
 "You glad to know dot?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 395 
 
 "I am indeed," answered Felix, chokingly. "I hated 
 to part with Max and I hated to think they were sep 
 arated." 
 
 "It's a dam shame, Miss Bathurst. It is always like 
 dot mit de step-mutters. I hat one a hoonder years 
 off und she zhoosts puts our noses unter grind- 
 shtones all dimes. Dat cooms you mit der school? 
 Hem?" 
 
 "It may have had something to do with it," she an 
 swered, divining that he knew nothing of the finale 
 of that unhappy episode, but not caring to prolong the 
 disagreeable reminiscence. 
 
 Mr. Rheinhardt ceased speaking. The man next 
 Felicia was snoring loudly. The gentleman in the 
 corner straightened up, and taking a little box from 
 his pocket, struck a match, took something out of it 
 and swallowed it. The light from the match for an 
 instant revealed the pale, clear-cut, handsome face of 
 a man apparently about thirty-five years old. The ef 
 fect was electrical. One of the vaqueros, a Mexican, 
 broke out excitedly: 
 
 "El Capitan ! Eet is El Capitan Beel ! El Capitan, 
 Senor Hawlee! Wake up, Beel!" 
 
 "Why Tomaso! Who would look for you so far 
 from home!" said the gentleman, extending his hand, 
 and speaking with decided English accent and intona 
 tion. "You are on a long jaunt." 
 
 "Si, Senor, we leef Santa Gertrudes lahs' week; we 
 herd beeves. Our horses much tired like Beel," he 
 said, shrugging his shoulders and looking at the head 
 of his companion, as hanging loosely over the back of 
 the strap, it nodded in unison with every jolt of the 
 coach. 
 
 "Who is he?" asked the Captain. 
 "Beel Hines," laughing softly. 
 "Oh Billy Hines."
 
 396 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Usted son mejor, Senor? What you call improve?" 
 
 "Much better I'm going home." 
 
 "To England, Senor Capitan?" 
 
 "No, to New Orleans. I live there now." 
 
 "Avant Ranch!" from the driver. 
 
 "Adios, Senor Capitan." 
 
 "Good bye, Tomaso. Good bye, Billy." 
 
 "Thunder and lightnin! Tomaso, why didn't you 
 wake me! Captain Hawley, I'm turrible sorry I wuz 
 asleep." 
 
 "Good bye, Miss Bathurst, I gets off here too. Take 
 care of yourself. Is it goot dot I dells you of Mahx?" 
 
 "Very, very good, Mr. Rheinhardt, good bye." 
 
 A steady north wind began to blow increasing in 
 coolness. It lacked two hours of six o'clock and so 
 dark that the silent figures of the travelers were bare 
 ly discernable. Felix who had sunk into a troubled, 
 fitful sleep awoke unrefreshed. Her sleeping neighbor 
 had encroached upon her share of the seat and she 
 had drawn back until remonstrance was unavoidable. 
 
 "Will you please move you head?" she asked, gently 
 a snore was the only answer. The Englishman arose 
 and firmly drew him into line he fell back again. 
 "Say, wake up! my friend," shaking him by the 
 shoulder, "keep your place." 
 
 "I am greatly obliged to you, sir." He noticed that 
 she seemed to be chilled and drew her cloak more 
 closely about her. 
 
 "You are cold?" 
 
 "Not very," was the shivering reply. 
 
 He said nothing, but took from under the seat, a 
 shawl and unstrapping it, wrapped it snugly around 
 her shoulders. 
 
 "Oh, thank you," was the grateful acknowledgement 
 for this service. The darkness was now intense; the 
 welcome warmth producing an incontrolable drowsi 
 ness, she fell asleep. It was approaching daylight,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 397 
 
 though as yet no ray of the morning sun was visible 
 and it was still quite dark, when she was awakened 
 by a boyish voice from the front seat. 
 *" Hello, father! Where are we now?" 
 
 "Ask somebody else, I've been asleep all night." 
 
 This voice was harsh, and had a decidedly Yankee 
 nasal tone in it. It can't be far from daylight and we 
 can soon see for ourselves," he added, as he sat up. 
 
 The man on the other seat now raised himself into 
 a sitting posture. "I've been fighting Indians all 
 night," he drawled in an unmistakably Southern voice. 
 
 "What tribe?" asked the boy. 
 
 "Comanches, and they were getting the best of me, 
 at least the last one the others had run me down, and 
 this one had just scalped me, when I woke." 
 
 "The result of a combination yesterday's bad news 
 and a jolt of the coach," laughed the Yankee. 
 
 "Feel of your head, doctor, and see if there isn't a 
 bump," said the boy merrily. 
 
 "Bump or not, I'd rather meet a Comanche in my 
 dreams than anyhow else." 
 
 "For all the good our troops our Regulars I mean 
 are doing out here on this frontier, we might as well 
 be dreaming," said the Yankee. "Our method of fight 
 ing Indians according to the rules of civilized warfare 
 is murderous ourselves the officers and soldiers, of 
 the regular army, being the first victims. The next, 
 being the people of this frontier whom we are sup 
 posed to protect. If it wern't for the Rangers, all the 
 inhabitants, including those at the posts, would be at 
 the mercy of the tribes scattered along the border, and 
 we know what kind of mercy to expect." 
 
 "How do you think we ought to fight them, father? 
 With their own kind of weapons? and with also their 
 methods of warfare?" 
 
 "With their methods but not their weapons, if you 
 mean bows and arrows and lances but with the best 
 of rifles, powder and ball by ambush and trickery 
 of all kinds such as they like themselves. To take
 
 398 AIvONGJTHE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the trained soldiers of our government and oppose 
 them to those warriors in the mountainous districts 
 which they inhabit, is like leading or driving sheep to 
 the butcher's block." 
 
 "But do you call that fair, father? We so far out 
 number them. We have driven them back back 
 back from their hunting grounds. Would you exterm 
 inate them?" 
 
 "Romantic nonsense and twaddle of the school-boy 
 and the non-efficient. That is their lookout. They 
 had their choice to be civilized or not. They chose the 
 negative. They make no effort. They expect the 
 white man's labor to suffice for the civilizing act; in 
 which he may go as far as his complaisance will per 
 mit; for, speaking both figuratively and literally, he 
 is expected to do it all ; to wipe their noses, comb their 
 hair and wash their damned feet; while they sit back 
 on their haunches kill game and eat and steal and 
 murder for pastime. They would not civilize them 
 selves in eons of ages. Why should we waste the 
 natural period of one noble life in the attempt to do 
 what Providence has shown no sign of wishing to do." 
 
 "Then father, if I, well armed were to come upon 
 an Indian also well armed, but asleep ought not I to 
 wake him and give him a chance for his life," said the 
 boy, after a thoughtful silence of some minutes. 
 
 "Not a dog's chance. What would you do, Doctor?" 
 
 "That is a point upon which there is much difference 
 of opinion. It was up before us last week in camp; 
 and I decided I would take them prisoners. Our prop 
 osition took in a sleeping scout of three Indians, one 
 of them wounded. Only one man out of the troop was 
 for waking them and giving them 'a dog's chance.' " 
 
 "What was really done?" 
 
 "Colt's revolvers and blown-out brains." 
 
 "Good! What nonsense to stand off and let per 
 haps half a dozen good U. S. men die in their boots. 
 I know the gang you mean. They tied two women to 
 a cart-wheel and burnt them to death."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 399 
 
 "Still, I think I would wake him," said the Virginian. 
 
 "So do I," said the boy. 
 
 "What do you think of it, Captain Hawley? Tell us 
 what Englishmen would have done with them." 
 
 "I hardly know, but with our recent abrupt dis 
 charge of the Sepoys in mind, I forbear to criticize 
 severely," answered Capt. Hawley, laughing. 
 
 "It's the only stroke that counts the quickest way 
 to civilize; because the only way to reach the under 
 standing of savage people." . 
 
 "Colonel, what do you think of so many of us being 
 called East of late. There are no soldiers left along 
 the whole Indian frontier clean down to El Paso; as 
 a consequence, Col. Henry McCulloch is sending troops 
 of Rangers to the vacated posts along this line. A bat 
 talion was sent to the lower Rio Grande ten days ago ; 
 and before they could get settled, three companies 
 were ordered East; two days "after the other went. 
 What does it mean?" 
 
 "It means if I know anything of signs, that you 
 and I may not be as good friends at the beginning of 
 1861, as we are at the close of 1860." 
 
 "It means that well that I hear the roar of 
 cannon. It means trouble." 
 
 To the end of her life Felix never forgot this pro 
 phetic presentiment; made weird by the inky dark 
 ness the soft rumbling of the coach-wheels and the 
 chill air of the coming morning hours. A faint purple 
 glow was showing above the eastern horizon. She took 
 off her hat, arranged her hair and brushed from her 
 clothes the dust of travel, before the broad light of 
 day might make these duties embarrassing. 
 
 When day the light appeared, it revealed the erect 
 forms of a colonel and surgeon in the undress uniform 
 of the United States Army and a handsome youth 
 of apparently seventeen years of age. All of whom 
 had fixed a steady gaze upon the lovely face before 
 them. A regard which though admiringly and re-
 
 400 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 spectfully bestowed, caused the owner in the first un 
 observed moment to draw her veil over her features. 
 Six, seven then eight o'clock. 
 
 "Breakfast!" 
 
 "You will go to breakfast, Miss Bathurst? Then 
 come with me. You see I know your name." 
 
 "And I yours. You are Captain Hawley," said Felix, 
 removing 'her veil. Ah! this, then, was Felix Bath 
 urst. He had heard of her, but imagined something 
 different a beauty, certainly, but of a sort like that 
 of a boy ; and with the tastes and habits of a boy. He 
 would have looked for a brace of pistols or at least 
 a buckskin skirt; but never for such loveliness as 
 caught and held his attention as they walked together 
 from the stables to the old roadside tavern. 
 
 "I think I can lay claim to a prior acquaintance with 
 you, Miss Bathurst. I may say I know you by reputa 
 tion. Do you remember Captain Sturdivant?" 
 
 "I know of him. He was quartered at San Antonio 
 about two years ago." 
 
 "He met you at a ball, I think he told me." 
 
 "At Mrs. Wilcox's ball, but I do not think we were 
 introduced." Captain Hawley did not tell that Sturd 
 ivant had a photograph of her, which he owned to have 
 stolen, because of the beautiful face there pictured 
 or that the pale but lovely girl now walking beside 
 him brought at once to mind her name and this scarce 
 ly noticed picture. But "Felix Bathurst" the name 
 had haunted him, and yet last night when hearing her 
 addressed as "Felix" by some and Miss Bathurst by 
 others he had not connected them. He felt inex 
 pressibly charmed by and drawn towards her. In a 
 gentle, unobtrusive way he took charge of her. He 
 felt that he had known her always; that she was in 
 some way a part of his life. He knew in reality her 
 reputation for beauty he was aware that she was the 
 daughter of a gentleman and that her whole appear 
 ance and manner bespoke high breeding. He had 
 gathered from the remarks of her friends that her
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 401 
 
 father was in financial straits and guessed that her 
 evident sadness was caused by family troubles. She 
 was going to meet a friend in Galveston who had been 
 a teacher perhaps with a view to assist. That was 
 the school referred to by the German horse-dealer, 
 Rheinhardt. How deferential and loving they had all 
 been in their manner towards her. He felt touched 
 with a certain pathetic note in it all. The sob in the 
 sweet voice when referring to her horse, that "had to 
 be sold" had brought an ache in his throat all this 
 in the dark, when the graceful outlines in the figure 
 were all he had seen. When daylight came and he had 
 looked upon her loveliness, one glance was sufficient 
 to make him her friend. It would better be said they 
 were friends Felix would have required no other or 
 better introduction. The spontaneous, affectionate 
 greeting of the vaqueros the night before, and the 
 knowledge that he had been a guest of the family at 
 Santa Gertrudes, would have been sufficient. But the 
 high-bred, clear-cut face the whole manner of the 
 man made a personality so charming as to render all 
 else useless and unnecessary. All day long, whether 
 conversing or silent, the feeling of congenial compan 
 ionship shortened the hours, and as the evening passed 
 and night again drew on, their somnolent seat-mate, 
 to whom Captain Hawley had given his corner, that 
 he might more easily talk to Felicia, took his leave. 
 "Now I come again into my rights," said Captain Haw- 
 ley. "But if any other voyageur comes along, I will 
 again sit near you and prevent the annoyance of last 
 night." 
 
 "I will give you my place. You will sleep more 
 easily in a corner, and you look ill." 
 
 "I have not felt in the least so to-day." 
 The party on the front seats had talked incessantly 
 all day about the frontier and the adjacent wild 
 countries lying next to it. Thrilling stories of wild 
 adventures of outlaws and savages. So interesting 
 that frequently the discussion became general.
 
 402 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 The surgeon lived at Richmond, Va., where he was 
 born and had been brought up. The colonel was a 
 native of Vermont. Both were West Pointers; 
 though not contemporaries. The Colonel being ten 
 years the senior in age. 'They now formed the only 
 other occupants of the coach. 
 
 "One more night and part of a day," said the boy, 
 "and we'll reach Houston. Then a few hours more 
 and we'll be in Galveston. Then Ho! for the North! 
 I wish you were going on with us," looking straight at 
 Felix. This brought roars of laughter from his father. 
 So the day was passed and night had come. While the 
 moon had shown fitfully through the drifting clouds 
 there was occasionally a desultory remark from one 
 or another of the tired travelers; but midnight hours 
 brought drowsiness and each one had settled himself 
 in the nearest way possible to a restful position. All 
 were apparently sleeping; Felix drowsily wondering 
 whether or not she too might be so fortunate. The 
 wind had risen, and was now and then blowing rain in 
 big drops through a window of the stage. A passenger 
 closed the window. The road was growing heavy with 
 mud; and although the driver swore, and cracked his 
 whip over the horses, they were traveling slowly. They 
 were going it seemed through herds of cattle, which 
 could be seen dimly on each side of the road as they 
 traveled patiently and noiselessly through the dark 
 ness. Why were they so driven? Why not let them 
 rest? She would intercede. Some one rudely pushed 
 her into a strange room and locked the door. There 
 was no way out. Springing up and wringing her 
 hands in dumb agony not realizing where she was 
 and being only partially awake she stood with staring 
 eyes and stooping, looked curiously at the sleeping 
 group around her, and memory returned. The whole 
 of her life, her past, with its sorrows its sorrows 
 only seemed to spread out before her in one great 
 picture of horrible confusion. She leaned back in
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 403 
 
 her seat, and covering her face with her hands, began 
 to weep. "I am going away from all of them! My 
 dear father, and brother, and my friends. To what 
 end am I hurrying on!" She half rose; then again 
 seating herself bent over resting her head upon 
 the back of the vacant seat before her, suppressing her 
 sobs and quietly wiping away her falling tears. They 
 were approaching a stage-stand, and although the 
 driver had trumpeted his coming with blast after blast 
 of his bugle, all was yet dark and still. There would 
 be more than the usual delay.
 
 404 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 "A h ! Let us all get out and tramp around a bit." 
 No sooner said than done. Captain Hawley alone re 
 mained ; Felix taking again her former position. Mov 
 ing nearer and speaking in a low tone, he said. 
 
 "My dear Miss Bathurst, before the others come 
 back, let me tell you that I have observed your unhap- 
 piness. I am much older than you are, and have had 
 great sorrows. This, I feel gives me a right to intrude 
 my unsought sympathy upon you. Don't tell me any 
 thing you do not wish me to know tell me only what 
 you would be willing to tell your father or your best 
 friend. It grieves me to the heart to see you like this. 
 Our acquaintance is only a day old, but I feel as much 
 your friend as if I had known you from infancy. Have 
 you never experienced these sudden friendships, Miss 
 Bathurst?" 
 
 Recovering, she managed to reply, with composure : 
 
 "Often all my life, at times I have met with those 
 whom I loved at first sight some of them are among 
 my best friends." 
 
 "And I'll venture to say you have been the object of 
 such feeling all your life. That you have been loved 
 all your life. Would you mind telling me what you dicl 
 for Miss McDonald? I could not help hearing her 
 parting words." 
 
 "I taught her school for a few days. Her brother 
 was ill at Cisterdale, and I took her place so that she 
 could remain with him without losing her position 
 which would have been the case, had no one acted as 
 her substitute. Her brother died." 
 
 "You are homesick, you are away from your friends ; 
 you are young; when you are older all this will appear 
 trifling. I find that you help others. You will allow 
 me to help you, will you not?" 
 
 "Most gratefully, Captain Hawley."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 405 
 
 "Then do not grieve. You will make yourself ill. 
 When we get to Houston we will have to wait some 
 hours and we will talk it over. We are fast friends 
 already, are we not?" taking her hand for a moment. 
 
 "I am sure the greatest advantage will be mine." 
 
 There was no time for further confidences of this 
 nature. There was no stop at Houston and they were 
 nearing Galveston, when Captain Hawley left his seat 
 at the back end of the car and sat beside Felicia. 
 
 "We will reach Galveston in an hour, Miss Bathurst. 
 Will you go directly to your friend or will you stop at 
 the B Hotel?" 
 
 "I do not know just where to find her yes I will 
 stop at the B Hotel for a time." 
 
 "I am going to put up there for a few days, and I 
 may still be of use to you." The pallor he had observed 
 on the first day of their meeting had increased, and 
 she showed a shrinking reluctance in speaking of her 
 future movements, and he was surprised at what 
 seemed to be a timid avoidance of himself in her man 
 ner. She had determined that, after resting and mak 
 ing some necessary changes in her dress, she would 
 go to the house of a mutual acquaintance of herself 
 and Miss Camden and make inquiries; and with this 
 in mind, she entered the dining-room. She noticed 
 that Captain Hawley was seated at what seemed to 
 be the principal and best appointed table as to the fit 
 tings and the service; and that he was the center of 
 attraction, judging by the attitude of the other guests 
 and engrossed attention of the waiters. The land 
 lady, who was going from one table to another, came 
 to Felix as soon as she had taken a seat at one of the 
 smaller tables and said : 
 
 "Captain Hawley tells me that you expected to meet 
 Miss Camden here. I know her well. You are Miss 
 Bathurst. She was very much disappointed when you 
 did not come last week and thought as you did not write 
 that you could not come at all."
 
 406 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I was unavoidedly detained, I was teaching the 
 Encinal school for Miss McDonald, as another teacher, 
 who had agreed to come and hold the position for an 
 indefinite period, failed to do so in time. Mr. McDon 
 ald's death released us both." 
 
 "Miss Camden waited two or three days for your 
 coming, or a letter from you." 
 
 "Do you know her present address, Mrs. Knox?" 
 
 "I do not, she is in New Orleans, but I think you can 
 easily get it, as she has many friends here who may 
 know. Mrs. Knox gave the names of several who 
 would be apt to know. Felix, going to her room 
 had barely reached it, when a servant appeared at the 
 door with a card. Captain Hawley wished to meet her 
 in the parlor. She went immediately down. On meet 
 ing her, he said cheerily: 
 
 "Are you trying to run away from me, Miss Bath- 
 urst?" little thinking how near he was to the truth. 
 
 "I am going to New Orleans tomorrow," replied 
 Felix. "I may as well tell you that it is so much a 
 matter of economy with me that I am hardly a free 
 agent." The Captain looked grave. 
 
 "I sent for you to say that, but for my interest in 
 your movements I also would have taken passage for 
 New Orleans. I will go with you." Felix felt a dull 
 sort of alarm. His manner from the first day of their 
 meeting had been almost lover-like, and she had noticed 
 that, in a well bred way, their traveling companions 
 had appeared cognizant of the fact. This had instantly 
 caused a feeling of shyness on her part; they would 
 soon part it was nothing she would have nought to 
 do with love and lovers in all her life to come. But 
 she would not forget how agreeably she had been im 
 pressed by the personality of this man. 
 
 She had, in a hurried reckoning, asked her father for 
 only the probable amount for expenses to Galveston 
 and throughout the time of her visit there. Not then 
 having decided where she would go afterwards. Miss 
 Camden had written that if the terms were satisfac-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 407 
 
 tory, she herself would take the part of principal of 
 the newly founded school. But that fact would not 
 interfere with the pleasure of her visit, as for a time 
 at least, there would be but one assistant. "And you, 
 Felix, I am sure, will not object to helping me until 
 I can procure another. By this arrangement we can be 
 together at all times of the day." Thinking of this 
 she looked upon Miss Camden's absence as a double 
 disappointment, felt all the more acutely because it 
 would deprive her of a much needed rest. Her strength 
 had been severely taxed by the exciting and untoward 
 events of the past few weeks ; and she was congratulat 
 ing herself upon her escape from a network of mis 
 fortunes, which made her life seem one of hypocrisy 
 and deceit. 
 
 Having with her own regained self -approval, placed 
 herself beyond the reach of persecution and insult, 
 there was to her mind, no other cause for elation; for 
 though it was true there was no longer anything to 
 hide from her father, she felt that though her own sin 
 might not be so great as Berenger's, there was only a 
 shade of difference. Scarcely tasting the dainties 
 placed before her in the dining-room, she hurried away 
 to her private apartment to see how much money she 
 had left reproaching herself for not taking the pre 
 caution of asking her father for enough to cover the 
 expenses of all such emergencies. Prevented by Capt. 
 Hawley's message, she would yet look into this and 
 then go out and find Miss Camden's address. 
 
 Having accepted the impression that their compan 
 ionship would end at Galveston, there was a note both 
 of surprise and embarrassment in her question 
 
 "You are going to New Orleans, Capt. Hawley?" 
 
 "Yes, I believe I told you I lived there," he said, as 
 if a little put out. "Mrs. Knox told me of your inten 
 tion and I will go with you. But I want to ask you 
 several questions; and then, before we proceed any
 
 408 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 further I will tell you something more about myself. 
 You wished to get a teacher's place here, and you were 
 disappointed because of your friend's absence ?" 
 
 "A teacher's place? I might say that for a short 
 time at, least," she replied concluding at once that 
 Mrs. Knox had given him this impression. "Eventually, 
 I expected to go to New Orleans." 
 
 "Do you intend to teach in New Orleans?" 
 
 "I do not know, I have not I cannot plan so far 
 ahead." 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, I have a little girl, six years old. 
 At present she is in the care of a distant relative, a 
 very religious and dignified person, who with her hus 
 band lives at my place in New Orleans. My little girl 
 is now of an age when something more than the care 
 of these old people, becomes a necessity. I have thought 
 of a governess would you take such a position?" he 
 asked with a blush. 
 
 Felix, pausing to consider the proposition, he 
 added : 
 
 "I am often away. It may be said I am habitually 
 away. You can make your own terms." He had not 
 expected to feel so embarrassed. 
 
 "It is not that which makes me hesitate, Capt. Haw- 
 ley, I am only in doubt of my own ability. I have had but 
 little experience with children very young children," 
 she said, thoughtfully considering that as soon as 
 this interview was over, she would probably get Miss 
 Camden's address, something which in prudence she 
 ought to have, before leaving for New Orleans. Upon 
 hearing that she had left Galveston, she decided to fol 
 low at once, although she knew that her aunt would 
 in future live in South Carolina. She would not go 
 back to the Guadalupe. Was it best to answer now, 
 or wait until her arrival in New Orleans ? There would 
 be nothing gained by waiting. 
 
 "I will take charge of your little girl, Capt. Hawley, 
 and do my best," she at length answered. "But I can
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 409 
 
 not promise over three months of my time. My father 
 intends going back to live in South Carolina in Decem 
 ber. I may or may not be influenced by that." 
 
 Capt. Hawley at this point, thought of the step 
 mother as the probable stumbling block in her path 
 way. This misconception was due to the remark of 
 the German horse dealer, Rheinhardt; and he was 
 under the impression this dainty and exquisitely 
 beautiful girl, was compelled to earn her living. 
 "Sweet as it is," he thought, "I never saw a face so 
 dominated by pride." But it was the kind of pride one 
 likes to see in a mother or sister. 
 
 How glad he was to be able to help her ! This agree 
 ment would in a manner, place her under his imme 
 diate protection. He would promote her comfort and 
 happiness to an extent bounded only by conditions 
 over which he had no control. She was one whose 
 respect and friendship it would be an honor to win and 
 keep. He would do both. 
 
 He would begin in the right way. 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, I must be still more frank with you. 
 I feel that it is due to you as well as to myself, that 
 you know more about me ; now that we will be obliged 
 in a manner, to live in closer companionship." 
 
 "I was married in India, about seven years ago ; my 
 wife being a native of that country. I was then twen 
 ty-nine years old ; she, my senior by seven years. Three 
 years after our marriage, while living in England, 
 she left deserting her child and returning to India. 
 The facts in the case both before and after, pointing 
 to an elopement, formed sufficient grounds for a 
 divorce; for which I applied at once." 
 
 "But the courts of England are slow, and it was not 
 until about two and a half months ago that a decree was 
 rendered in my favor. A very fortunate delay for me, 
 as it proved for a month later I inherited a fortune. 
 I am happy to say, a very large fortune."
 
 410 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I am a soldier by profession, and as we rate things 
 in England of good family. I believe you know now, 
 the best and the worst of me." 
 
 A short discussion relative to the time of departure 
 from Galveston and arrival at New Orleans, and Felicia 
 returned to her room. 
 
 She at once began to question the propriety of her 
 hasty acquiescence. After examination she found she 
 had enough money for her passage to New Orleans, 
 and to answer her needs until she could write to her 
 father. 
 
 But why oh, why, had she done this! Would it 
 help her father? Did he now need aid of any kind? 
 Why not take what money she had and go back home? 
 No, she would not. She would write to her father and 
 post the letter; after which she would see Miss Cam- 
 den's friends and get the former's address. 
 
 She began her letter immediately writing hurriedly 
 and nervously. After telling him what she had done, 
 she added : 
 
 "I know, my darling father, that this is not obliga 
 tory. I know that you would prefer that I would go 
 on to Charleston. But is it not better that I spend 
 this waiting time in helping you ; and by helping my 
 self to lessen the great expense of moving by water our 
 great family of negroes? It will help to make our 
 independence doubly sure. I have a feeling of having 
 been hasty, but do not imagine it worse than I have 
 written." When Paul had read so far, he put down the 
 letter and walked to and fro in great perturbation 
 for many minutes ; and when he had finished reading 
 the remainder, he answered it forthwith ; writing with 
 a rapidity born of great inward excitement. 
 
 "I am glad you thoughtfully gave me your future 
 address, my darling child, for when I read your dear 
 letter, it was with difficulty I could restrain myself 
 from following you. I could not describe, neither could
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 411 
 
 you I fear comprehend my feelings. Nor can I under 
 stand yours: unless in some way you have acquired 
 or inherited a passionate love of teaching others." 
 
 "For the first time in many years I am free from 
 debt. When I go back to Charleston I will begin with 
 a good bank account. You read your grandmother's 
 letter in which she expresses her intention of giving 
 me a deed to the old Bathurst plantation, which with 
 its acres of woodland is a fortune in itself. All this 
 you knew, Felicia, and yet you have done this ! It was 
 for your sake, much more than for that of Basil or 
 Kaspar that I so rejoiced my Andrea's only daugh 
 ter the idol of our hearts!" 
 
 "Write to me, Felicia, that you will get some one 
 to take this place or leave it outright or I will come 
 myself and take you away." 
 
 A week later when this letter was given to Felicia 
 by Capt. Hawley, she read it and returned it to him, 
 requesting him to read it also. 
 
 When Felicia again returned to her hotel after post 
 ing the letter to her father, she found that she had for 
 gotten the other part of her errand, and was still 
 ignorant of Miss Camden's address. She returned and 
 after some difficulty succeeded in obtaining it. She 
 was becoming aware of the fact that she might break 
 down. 
 
 The wrench of parting with her father in this par 
 ticular way, had been agonizing. She had been unable 
 to sleep. And for a day or two, at times her thoughts 
 would get beyond her control she could not concen 
 trate them long enough to form a plan. "Was it really 
 true? Archie's assertion? Was she really unable to 
 walk alone?" That had touched her pride. 
 
 Until quite late in the night perplexing thoughts 
 repeated themselves coming in chaotic confusion. At 
 times resolving to go home calling herself a moral 
 coward afraid not of anyone but of her own weak
 
 412 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 will. She would have recalled the letter to her father, 
 if possible : believing now that he would be hurt and 
 perhaps even angry with her. 
 
 Her promise to Capt. Hawley? That amounted to 
 nothing she would tell him she had changed her mind 
 write home for a check and go to her former gov 
 erness, Miss Boling of New York. 
 
 This thought quieted her more than all the others; 
 imagination bringing up a renewal of the once happy 
 days spent in the society of this dearly loved friend; 
 and perhaps the night mail would bring a letter from 
 Miss Camden. So dreaming she fell asleep forget 
 ting on the morrow as do others in like affliction, the 
 thoughts of yesterday. 'Felicia went to New Orleans. 
 
 The night boat from New Orleans brought no word 
 to Felicia, but Capt. Hawley, who had found a heavy 
 mail awaiting him on his arrival, got one letter marked 
 post haste; this he read with knitted brows and com 
 pressed lips. Today there had been smooth sailing. 
 The first day of their voyage had been somewhat 
 rough, but not enough so to condemn them to quarters 
 below. Felix had not on that day met her escort except 
 at table. The next morning she was too ill to appear 
 at breakfast, but was able to be up at dinner. A little 
 while before sunset, Captain Hawley sent for her to 
 join him on deck. They were a few hours from New 
 Orleans. Felix immediately complied with his request. 
 Seated in comfortable chairs, after a few words on 
 commonplace topics, he said abruptly: 
 
 "Miss Bathurst, I am, I fear, about to surprise and 
 shock you; but I hope the peculiar conditions which 
 surround us both, will help you to forgive me. We 
 have known each other but a few days but that we do 
 know and understand each other thoroughly, I be 
 lieve. A woman of such rare beauty as yours, can 
 not have reached even the age of twenty-one without
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 413 
 
 having become acquainted with its power over men. 
 There is nothing which exercises so powerful an in 
 fluence; and when united with intellect and every 
 womanly virtue it is irresistible." Moving nearer, 
 and resting his hand on the arm of her chair, he said 
 earnestly : 
 
 "I have been much about the world. I have seen 
 thousands of women. I have known many who were 
 beautiful, but I have never before met one who has 
 so touched my heart. I want you to be my wife." 
 
 "I can hardly believe you, Capt. Hawley," she replied, 
 with a look of dull astonishment and distrust. I do not 
 know what to think of you." 
 
 "You do not know what to make of me? I will tell 
 you the contents of a letter I received yesterday morn 
 ing. It was from Mr. and Mrs. Morgan, the people 
 who had charge of my little daughter, telling me that 
 the child had been stolen by her mother, and that after 
 a search lasting three days and nights, they had just 
 learned that the woman had sailed for Europe on the 
 same boat that brought her to New Orleans." He told 
 her that the suddenness of the heavy blow had stunned 
 him, but thinking it over, the hope that she would not 
 neglect or mistreat her own child, would uphold him 
 until he could come to some agreement with her as to 
 the future of the little girl. He was determined not to 
 leave that in the hands of such a mother. He learned 
 also from this letter, that this woman would give trou 
 ble about the divorce ; but that would be a mere annoy 
 ance, as he was assured the decree would stand any 
 test. But everything considered he might have to go 
 to England. It will now be improper to live in the 
 the way in the way at first proposed, and I love you 
 too well to give you up." 
 
 "Now, why is it that you do not know what to think 
 of me?" 
 
 "Because of several things ; I mean what I say," she 
 replied confusedly.
 
 414 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 This was true in every sense, for after her employ 
 ment as governess in his family, she had dismissed her 
 fears as to his intentions meaning other than pity for 
 her forlorn condition. She was quite sensible of its 
 forlornness, and there was something like self-ridicule 
 in her mind when she reflected upon her first misin 
 terpretation of its friendly advances. A man of family, 
 wealth and position, belonging to a country wherein 
 they meant so much, would hardly be so rash. 
 
 "I see I have shocked you; you have not thought 
 even of such a possibility but surely this it not an 
 unusual experience." 
 
 "I have never been as much surprised." 
 
 "Will you think about it? or perhaps you are re 
 pelled there is sometimes an antipathy. Is it so bad 
 as that?" 
 
 "Antipathy! I never before was more quickly at 
 tracted by anyone. Before I saw you, when you put 
 your shawl around me I liked you. I did not see 
 you until next morning," she said, with a pretty little 
 laugh. "But, Captain Hawley, you cannot love me 
 really love me love is the growth of years. It is not 
 like a mushroom to spring up in a night. I do not want 
 you to love me like that." 
 
 "Indeed, and just why, may I ask?" somewhat net 
 tled. A quick change of feeling took place she cov 
 ered her face with her hands and sobbed. 
 
 "Because because I want you for my friend." 
 
 "I will always, always be that not a mushroom 
 friendship either. There! I have been too abrupt, 
 or there is some one else. Is it not true that you have 
 chosen someone else, and that you know you could not 
 consider me at all?" 
 
 "Only as a dear friend whose proposal is an honor," 
 said Felix slowly "and I have not chosen. I think 
 it is safe to say I will never marry anyone." She half 
 rose, intending to go below. 
 
 "Don't go yet, Miss Bathurst. I have known some 
 of the happiest marriages follow the briefest engage-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE; ROUTE 415 
 
 ments and some of the most miserable after long 
 courtships. Think again. I have told you all. There 
 is no one else there is no antipathy you might in 
 time come to love me. You hinted that, did you not? 
 'the growth of years,' you said. Do you think me 
 too old?" 
 
 "Thirty-six years is not old. I would not take you 
 to be so old as that. In no way can I find fault with 
 you." 
 
 "Then do not be too hasty in your decision against 
 me. My dear friend, try to understand what it means 
 to me. For though favored by fortune, as I have al 
 ready told you, of late years I have by no means been 
 a happy man. It will help you to know, when I tell 
 you that a first view of your face when you raised 
 your veil on the first morning after we met not half 
 a dozen days ago brought me again in touch with an 
 other world a world of youth and hope which I had 
 resigned with indifference and without desire to regain 
 its forgotten pleasures." 
 
 Felicia was looking dreamily out upon the wide, mov 
 ing, waving waste of waters like one who had not 
 heard. 
 
 "I know you as well now, as I would after a lifetime. 
 You know me. I am asking you a serious question, 
 Miss Bathurst, coming so soon after meeting; but I 
 know we will be happy from first to last." 
 
 "I know that ; anyone would he happy always own 
 ing such a friend." 
 
 "Then I will begin by taking care of you at once," 
 he said, the ghost of a smile playing about his hand 
 some mouth. The presence of others preventing the 
 usual tribute, he pressed her hand and said in a low 
 voice : 
 
 "You will be my dear wife? I may take care of you 
 always?" 
 
 "Tell me that you will." She withdrew her hand 
 abruptly.
 
 416 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Captain Hawley : I told you I had chosen no one; 
 that is true, for it was not a matter of choice; but it 
 is not frank. I have been in fault; so much in fault, 
 that you will know how much I appreciate the regard 
 you have shown me, when I say that I have neither told 
 my father nor others almost as dear." She told him 
 briefly all that had occurred since her first acquain 
 tance with Berenger, and her reasons for not taking 
 anyone into her confidence ; keeping back nothing per 
 tinent; neither excusing nor incriminating either her 
 self or her lover, but asserting facts in the fewest 
 words. After a silence of several minutes, Felix spoke 
 again : 
 
 "Did I make myself understood, Captain Hawley?" 
 
 "Yes, thoroughly. You succeeded in deceiving only 
 those in whom it would have been most natural for you 
 to confide; for it appears known to many others 
 everybody in the neighborhood, in fact?" 
 
 "Just as I said," she answered; then adding, "Why 
 should I have troubled my dear mother with such a 
 thing at such a time? or after her death, my father? 
 And how, Captain Hawley, can you call it deceit?" 
 
 "How, indeed looking at it in that way. A danger 
 ous, imprudent young man and a reckless one. I know 
 the type. Now, your uncle? Wouldn't it have been 
 wisest " 
 
 "Oh, I know what you are going to say. My uncle 
 would not even argue about it ; besides I know what he 
 would have said." 
 
 "I think I do, also. But it would have been better for 
 you if you had told him." 
 
 "It wouldn't. I'm not going to tell him when I get 
 to Charleston." Captain Hawley laughed, boyishly. 
 
 "Then you are going on to Charleston?" As Felicia 
 made no reply, he continued gravely : "With your per 
 mission, I will tell you what I think of what you have 
 told me." Felix bowed. 
 
 "Putting myself, my hopes and my wishes entirely 
 outside the question. You evidently agree with me
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 417 
 
 when I say this man has no cause for deserting his 
 family. He may go back to them; his wife desires it, 
 and as he is an attractive and lovable person, his little 
 sons will miss him in a grievous way. You have just 
 told me you believe it to be his duty?" 
 
 "I most assuredly do," said Felicia, pale to the lips, 
 and with agonized look of renunciation drawing her 
 mantle over her head and shivering. 
 
 In the gathering shadows of approaching night, 
 Captain Hawley failed to see her* emotion. 
 
 This time there was a silence of many minutes. A 
 few stars began to show through the drifting clouds, 
 and the wind was rising. Captain Hawley, who had 
 risen, reseated himself. 
 
 "You have not yet answered my question." 
 
 "But you will withdraw your proposition, now that 
 you know?" 
 
 "No! A thousand times, no! But before you an 
 swer, tell me if you think your father would approve 
 if the others you love so well would approve." She 
 looked at him. The graceful form, the beautiful head, 
 were those of a youth; in the flickering starlight, the 
 dark eyes bent so earnestly upon her, had all the subtle 
 fascination and eagerness of youth. 
 
 "Say, Felicia, do you think they would like me?" 
 
 "Like you? Perhaps more than like you. My father, 
 Basil and Daisy would approve. The others? No." 
 
 "Your father, Basil and Daisy your brother and 
 your sister are your immediate family : to what would 
 your uncle and the others object?" 
 
 "You are a divorced man, Captain Hawley. Daisy 
 is a brother ; I have no sister. There has never been a 
 divorce granted in South Carolina." 
 
 "Then we will be married in New Orleans." 
 
 The waning twilight changed into moonlight, reveal 
 ing immeasurable distances of sky and ocean, and out 
 lining in a dull way their place of meeting; to the left 
 lay the harbor of New Orleans with its line of steamers 
 
 14
 
 418 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 and shipping extending for seven miles on either side. 
 There was a rush from below to the hitherto abandoned 
 deck. They were no longer alone. 
 
 Captain Hawley would be compelled to go to Eng 
 land. It was on the fourth day after their marriage 
 before 'Felix received a letter which had lain uncalled 
 for until that time ; her father's letter the one quoted 
 on a preceding page. This she read and giving it to her 
 husband, requested him to read it also. 
 
 After reading he sat with it open in his hands, look 
 ing dreamily out of the window ; then refolding it, gave 
 it back to her. 
 
 "The idol of our hearts our only daughter," he 
 repeated with moistened eyes. "Who better than I 
 could feel and know what that means. Write to him, 
 Felicia, and tell him to have no further anxiety tell 
 him everything. Inclose the printed notice of our mar 
 riage, but say nothing of the cause of my visit to Eng 
 land. I thought you had a step-mother; and I fear I 
 have made other mistakes. I have been tortured with 
 the thought of having forced your decision at a time 
 when your physical condition would naturally make it 
 impossible for you to reason clearly upon a matter of 
 such vital importance. Could you tell me that in my 
 haste in my headlong infatuation, that I have not 
 ruined your happiness ?" 
 
 "I can. But I must also tell you that it is probable 
 that both for your sake and my own, I would have re 
 fused your offer under other circumstances ; yet I was 
 not so ill that I could not mentally debate upon the 
 question, and I remember now what arguments I 
 brought to bear upon it ; so I do not see that what has 
 been done need trouble us; it was so plain a mistake 
 on your part, and so far from making me more 
 wretched, it has given me a peace to which I had long 
 been a stranger. It has given me a settled position, 
 by putting an end to my fears. There will be no dif f i-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 419 
 
 culty in recognizing the quality of our duties they 
 are as plain as if laid out on a map. I am glad to find 
 there are other men like my father and my uncle 
 Darius, and whose sense of honor is the same as 
 theirs." As he had risen, she looked up, and met for 
 answer a loving, grateful glance from the beautiful 
 dark eyes. They were constantly busy; spending sev 
 eral days in examining his papers ; she, surprising him 
 with her marve'lous quickness in understanding, classi 
 fying and reducing to order all she touched. 
 
 "Will you write every week?" she asked. 
 
 "I will write every day if you wish it." On the last 
 day she had hung about him anticipating every want 
 packing his valise and even brushing his clothes. When 
 the time of parting came, he said, "Do not give way to 
 a moment's despondency. When your father comes to 
 see you, explain to him why I am in England and that 
 I am confident of success. Of course he will under 
 stand that it should go no further. It may look strange 
 to you, but I want to say that I have never in my life 
 been so happy as now." Felix had told him of the 
 Robinson episode. "I am glad you told me of this, 
 Felix. Your father can be told of my trouble." 
 
 In conformance to the wish of Captain Hawley, Felix 
 had written to her father and grandmother and the 
 family at "The Pines" inclosing notices of her mar 
 riage and photographs of her husband. To these she 
 had received most loving and affectionate replies. The 
 following December her father came, and as Hawley 
 had requested, she told him of what had compelled 
 the return to England. Paul without hesitation an 
 swered : 
 
 "Felicia, you have told no one else?" 
 
 "Captain Hawley cautioned me to tell no one but 
 you." 
 
 "Still, I think it will be better for Darius to know of 
 it. Do you think I might tell him?" 
 
 "I'm sure of it," said Felicia. "I would like Uncle 
 Darius to know it."
 
 420 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "That accounts for the difference in Felicia's let 
 ters, which none of us could understand. A divorced 
 man. It is most serious" said Darius, when he had 
 been told. 
 
 "I met in New Orleans many of his friends of such 
 class and number, as to set at rest any doubts of his 
 social standing besides, as you know, he is of good 
 family and repute in England, and as an officer in the 
 British regular army, he has done good service in 
 India. Barrington told me that he knew him in Cal 
 cutta." 
 
 "Nevertheless, it may trouble them for years, this 
 divorce and what a precipitous thing that marriage 
 was how old is he, Paul?" 
 
 "Thirty-six." 
 
 "Nearly as old as I am and a man of the world ! He 
 might have waited the other two weeks. If that suit 
 goes against him, Felix will be in a hell of a predica 
 ment," said Darius, gravely. 
 
 "He is sure of a final decision in his favor." 
 
 "Knocking around the world for several years, I have 
 been absorbing a few lax theories which are sometimes 
 considered as indications of broad-mindedness I'm 
 afraid this will bring me back to the old way of think 
 ing that divorces, like duels, could be avoided; and 
 that the laws of this old state are wise." 
 
 "I am sorry you feel so deeply about it. Hawley 
 looks upon his release as certain. Felicia gave me the 
 outline of the case, from first to last, as Hawley gave 
 it to her and I am convinced also. To tell you the 
 truth, Darius, since what you like to call my 'scrape' 
 took place, I am not in love with the divorce laws of 
 South Carolina; there should be some allowances and 
 laws made for the protection of idiots and imbeciles 
 when not under the care of their natural protectors." 
 
 "Very good, Paul ; I am sure neither you nor Hawley 
 come under such heading so don't be afraid I'm not 
 ready to welcome him into our family. I can see from 
 his picture, that he's a splendid fellow, if a rash one.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 421 
 
 Felicia's rare beauty is his justification in this one act 
 and I would have picked out just such a chap for her 
 husband," he said, reaching for Hawley's photograph, 
 which lay on the table before him. 
 
 Paul Bathurst was once more settled in the home 
 which he had left a quarter of a century before full of 
 youth and hope, and owning all else that makes up the 
 best in life. 
 
 The ordinance of secession had been passed in nearly 
 all the Southern States, and it was a fixed fact that all 
 the others would follow. The certainty of war was 
 beyond a doubt. 
 
 Darius, beginning in time, having secured his com 
 mission, left South Carolina with a single troop of 
 cavalry, intending to raise a regiment in the northern 
 parishes of Louisiana and southern Arkansas. Basil 
 joining him in Tennessee with two additional troops, 
 when he reached his destination the number amounted 
 to a third of that required, and the balance was soon 
 made up. 
 
 "I have at last got everything in good shape. A regi 
 ment of picked men I had them all out yesterday. 
 The grandest sight I ever saw!" he wrote to Paul. 
 "Basil did himself credit. It is yet uncertain, but I 
 think we will be ordered to Virginia." 
 
 Captain Hawley had now been more than three 
 months absent. His return was daily expected. 
 
 In the third week of January he came the wharf 
 was crowded with people; and the streets of New 
 Orleans resounded with the sound of martial music, 
 and with the war-like tramp of soldiers. Squads of 
 men in gay new uniforms were being drilled on the 
 squares. Bodies of laborers were at work on entrench 
 ments. New Orleans had begun to look like a vast mili 
 tary camp. 
 
 "I have been out three evenings, to meet you," said 
 Felix, when they had entered their carriage.
 
 422 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I was detained just that many days," he replied, 
 smiling. "Are you ready to start at a moment's 
 notice?" 
 
 "I am. I have done everything. I have neglected 
 nothing. I have coaxed our relatives into a willingness 
 to stay at first they were alarmed about the war-like 
 movements in the city, and wanted to leave at once." 
 
 "They are pleasantly situated and have many 
 friends. It is best for them. I have kept you well 
 posted about the affair on hand, and of course you 
 know that though certain of release, I am not yet 
 free." 
 
 "Yes, I know, and there will have to be some busi 
 ness talk on my part, but only in explanation of de 
 tails, which would have been too lengthy if told by 
 letter, for I have everything in good shape." 
 
 "We will have a couple of days, and I will be in New 
 York for a week, so there is no need of haste at least, 
 none that I know of; still it is best to be ready for 
 emergencies. With this in view, he held a conference 
 with the Morgans about his plans for them, which em 
 braced a part of their future if not their whole lives. 
 He would again leave them. They would stay behind 
 and take care of his property in New Orleans. But 
 he thought it best to leave 'Felix in New York. As 
 acting on the defensive, any part of the South might be 
 a future battle-ground. "If you feel like it will be 
 going into the enemy's country, say so, Felix, and I 
 will make another arrangement." 
 
 "I will be neutral whenever the question comes up, 
 and hold my tongue at other times. I will go where 
 you wish me to go." 
 
 The wharf was crowded. It was growing dark and 
 the lamp-lighters were busy on the by streets, not yet 
 lit up by gas. A row of hackney coaches were in line. 
 There was a delay. Felix stood resting leaning on 
 the back end of one of the hacks. Captain Hawley 
 standing not far away was surrounded by friends who 
 had come to see them off. A man went hurriedly past,
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 423 
 
 followed by a lady, two little boys and a nurse ; the lat 
 ter laden with parcels. The lady leading the younger 
 child and followed by the older boy and the nurse, went 
 down to the landing. The man first going to a side 
 light to look at some money paid the driver. Turn 
 ing hastily he was face to face with the group around 
 Captain Hawley. 
 
 "Archie Berenger! Where are you running to?" 
 called out Hawley. 
 
 "Captain Hawley!" he exclaimed grasping the ex 
 tended hand warmly. "I heard you were in England. 
 When did you return?" 
 
 "Yesterday evening but I go again to-night. I'm 
 waiting for this Englisher to pull out. I'm taking my 
 wife with me. "Felix!" he called wishing Berenger 
 to see her. 
 
 Berenger started visibly, and looked. 
 
 She had stepped forward and was staring at them 
 the light falling full on her face. 
 
 "I've not a moment to lose, Hawley, I'm not going 
 going you know, and I'm needed down there." 
 Raising his hat he turned hurriedly towards the 
 steamer. 
 
 "When did you get back from the west?" called 
 Hawley after him. 
 
 "I left Texas a week ago. All the English are get 
 ting out." The loud tones of the Captain and crew 
 warning him of the near departure of the ship he ran 
 swiftly out of sight. 
 
 The English vessel was gone. The American was 
 steaming in to take her place. Captain Hawley was 
 still with his friends. Berenger, walking rapidly and 
 looking about him cautiously, saw Felicia seated upon 
 a goods box one of many piled in huge heaps close by, 
 waiting transportation. She had sought this place 
 overcome by the unexpected meeting. Keeping out of 
 sight he went directly to her. Sitting down beside her, 
 he took her hand, but quickly released it. She tried
 
 424 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 in vain to utter some word of greeting, but could not 
 speak. But for this there was no need. For he began 
 at once to reproach her. 
 
 "How could you, Felix! My God! How could you 
 do it! I would have sworn it wasn't in you that it 
 would be impossible for you to perpetrate such a 
 wrong." He arose and standing in front of her for a 
 moment or two, turned as if going to leave and then 
 faced her once more. Covering her face with her 
 hands, she sat bowed and shrinking. 
 
 "But I suppose you, as you once cheerfully advised 
 me, will do your whole duty. You will be to quote 
 your own words, mentally and morally sustained by 
 the certainty of being in the right path. The thing 
 will be made easier to do by the discretion used in your 
 selection of a victim for the experiment." 
 
 "John Hawley of all men the best ! He is also quite 
 handsome, not old and more than comfortably rich." 
 
 His anger, showing plainly from the first now in 
 creased to rage ; and bending over her, he said : 
 
 "Mrs. Hawley, do you want me to tell you what you 
 are? You are a No, I will not say that but you de 
 serve you deserve " 
 
 He said no more, but roughly taking Felix by both 
 hands, drew her suddenly to her feet, and shaking her 
 furiously by the shoulders, released her with a force 
 that sent her staggering against the heap of boxes, to 
 which she caught, fortunately preventing a fall. Giv 
 ing a moment to righting herself, she said in cool hard 
 tones : 
 
 "Archie, you are wrong in all your conjectures. I 
 am not to blame in the way you think. You gave me 
 no chance to explain; and now I never will never!" 
 
 He had at first stood still as if turned into stone. 
 Now that he heard again the loved voice it was no 
 longer Mrs. Hawley who stood before him it was 
 oh, what had he done ! It was Felix ! 
 
 He started towards her.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 425 
 
 She was not without physical courage, but from the 
 first moment of meeting she had been afraid of what 
 he might do or say. She had wondered and sorrowed 
 over the probable effect her marriage would have upon 
 him; but she had never imagined anything like this. 
 She was humiliated not in the least on her own ac 
 count, but that the man she had loved almost from his 
 boyhood, had done this thing. What else might he 
 not do? She saw him approaching, and without more 
 ado, she ran swiftly around the huge pile of freight 
 and down to the landing. It had all occurred in less 
 than twenty minutes. 
 
 A little way off, Berenger saw Captain Hawley look 
 ing for his wife. 
 
 "I saw Mrs. Hawley going in the direction of the 
 steamer," he told him with something in his manner 
 and voice, the lauer neither understood nor liked. 
 
 "Good bye, Archie, I'm sorry I have no more time 
 to give you." 
 
 "Felix, before coming into full view of the waiting 
 crowd, had stopped breathless and trembling. Here 
 she was joined by her husband. She glanced back 
 ward to the right and saw Berenger walking in the op 
 posite direction going from her. She watched him in 
 the dim lamp-light until he disappeared knowing this 
 to be the end of the sweetest part of her life the best 
 part and with all its bitterness the happiest part. 
 "May our Heavenly Father be with him and protect 
 him always," was the unspoken but heartfelt blessing 
 that followed him. "That chapter is closed," she said, 
 thinking aloud as was sometimes her habit when 
 strongly moved. 
 
 "But there will be another," replied Captain Hawley, 
 believing she referred to leaving New Orleans. 
 
 Soon the American was ploughing the waters in the 
 wake of the English vessel.
 
 426 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 Seeing his wife comfortably settled in New York 
 City, Captain nawley being called to Washington on 
 a matter of business, after a flying visit to that city 
 returned to ^ngland. 
 
 "You must send me one letter a week anyhow, 
 Felix ; I like your letters." 
 
 "I will do better," she replied with a gratified smile. 
 "I am sure of time enough to write daily, at least un 
 til Miss Boling comes home; after that I will be going 
 about a little." Miss Boling was on a visit to the 
 West. 
 
 The meeting with Berenger in New Orleans was in 
 one way fortunate. It was alive with suggestions. 
 One of them was that they might never be mere 
 friends. The feeling on both sides was the same so 
 deeply rooted that it was alike in one way, to the nat 
 ural ties of kindred blood. 
 
 But the path of duty was plain; and would be un- 
 obstrcuted as long as they did not meet. It was prob 
 able this would not often happen. It was possible it 
 might never occur again in life. 
 
 The agony of parting had been the same as that at 
 Bethlehem several years ago but with the difference 
 of knowing how such trials are to be borne. This was 
 better than to lose him forever by death. It was best 
 to know that somewhere in the world he lived. And 
 that sometime in the dreary years to come, he might 
 think of her without reproach. 
 
 Throughout the time of Captain Hawley's first visit 
 to England, Felicia had enjoyed nothing in that sad 
 interval, so much as she did their correspondence. Now 
 that she might write something which would both 
 cheer and amuse him, she kept a journal taking daily 
 walks through the city picking up whatever was most 
 worthy as material for these tri-weekly letters. With
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 427 
 
 the assiduity of a newspaper reporter she worked to 
 this end. It was an occupation. This was the dear 
 pleasure gained from the replies together with her 
 reading for she was a frequenter of bookstores, 
 formed her chief solace and prevented the loneliness 
 which might have resulted from her voluntary isola 
 tion; for she had found it prudent to make no new 
 friends. That he was pleased with her letters, she 
 was given to know by the replies, which were always 
 written immediately on their reception with extraordi 
 nary punctuality. 
 
 After a time she took up again the art of cooking, 
 begun some years before at Charleston: this fascinat 
 ing work now confined to dainty little dishes for her 
 self, though from the first always attended with 
 thoughts of her husband, who now an invalid, would 
 perhaps always be so. 
 
 But, notwithstanding all efforts to the contrary, the 
 feeling of being an alien not merely as an alien in a 
 foreign country but in the enemy's country; even as 
 her husband had feared. Of late she had met at every 
 turn, hot words, derisive epithets and general denun 
 ciation of her country and countrymen. At first she 
 had turned a deaf ear, telling herself that it was 
 quite likely that her own people were as abusive and in 
 considerate ; and that after all it was aimed at no one 
 in particular; but all the same it was growing monot 
 onous; so much that it would be a relief to be in a 
 wholly foreign country. 
 
 Of late she had heard of nothing but disaster and 
 loss of invasion and ruin. 
 
 Soon the time arrived when she could no longer 
 communicate with her people; when this became a 
 recognized fact, a wild longing seized her. She must 
 hear from them her dear father and brothers her 
 no less loved uncle, and her aunts, now old and alone 
 in a country invaded by a brutal soldiery. She had 
 not thought it possible until now, that she might never 
 meet them again. Her father had joined a company
 
 428 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 made up of his old college-mates and other friends; 
 that was a comfort ; but why had she not thought of all 
 this before. She blamed herself for having so readily 
 agreed to so wide a separation. The importance of 
 it was accentuated by a remembrance of the real rea 
 son for it, given by Captain Hawley when bidding her 
 good bye. 
 
 "I am glad you have consented to this change of 
 residence, Felix. I do not believe I could survive the 
 horrors of the next few months if I had to think of 
 you as living in constant danger; for your section of 
 country has already been invaded and will be the 
 battle-ground in this struggle and perhaps be over 
 run." 
 
 She could not bear it. She would write to him that 
 she would take prudent care of herself, but she would 
 go home. In answer he gave his consent, advising her 
 to go first to Washington; he had good cause to hope 
 that he would soon be able to meet her there. She 
 gathered up her belongings, and taking Karpen with 
 her went at once. Karpen was a middle-aged German 
 woman whom, in her walks about the city, she had 
 found in a state of abject want and misery, at the point 
 of starvation and almost an imbecile in mind. The 
 woman had refused to leave her and almost against 
 her will, she finding her clean, and capable as a ser 
 vant, had accepted her in that capacity. With a feel 
 ing almost amounting to certainty she believed that 
 sooner or later they would live at Washington ; a house 
 belonging to them was vacant. Keeping Captain Haw- 
 ley duly posted as to her intentions and movements, 
 she gave orders to have it put in good condition, and 
 leaving Karpen there, made the rest of the journey 
 alone; a dangerous one she knew, but not till the end 
 of it, was she conscious of the many possible escapes 
 she may have made. It was over three weeks before it 
 was accomplished. 
 
 It was only by easy stages, going as a visitor from 
 one neighborhood to another that she had been able
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 429 
 
 to get over the ground at all. But she was going to 
 meet her dear grandmother, her aunts, and Basil's 
 young wife whom she had never seen. Besides there 
 were a thousand questions to ask about others the 
 dear friends who had hitherto made up her world. 
 
 After another three weeks she was again on the way 
 back, cheered by the assurance that by certain con 
 ditions existing at this time, she could return in com 
 parative safety. 
 
 After an absence of three months, Felix received a 
 letter from Captain Hawley telling her that he had 
 within that hour, received confirmation of his decree 
 of divorce. He had hastened at the first unoccupied 
 moment to inform her of the fact, and to insist on her 
 return to Washington. "There can be nothing now in 
 the way of our taking possession of our dwelling in 
 that place, as the repairs ordered are completed. It 
 is safe and will be agreeable to both as a home, no mat 
 ter how the war may end. If the South won the con 
 test she would be pleased. If not, they would be as 
 happy in one portion of the union as another. I will 
 not lose a moment's time but will follow this letter 
 at once, having only a few more hours of work to do 
 in the way of settling the expenses of the suit. Your 
 letters, Felicia, have been my chief solace. If I had not 
 loved you before, the pains you have taken to comfort 
 me through these long months would have won my 
 whole heart. I am coming to meet the best and dearest 
 friend I have on earth. If, upon examining our house, 
 you find any deficiencies it might be better to stop at 
 an hotel, until these can be corrected. Do as you think 
 best." In a short time after his return they were re 
 married after the manner prescribed in the ritual of 
 the Episcopalian Church, thus setting all consciens- 
 cious scruples at rest.
 
 430 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 THE BATTLE OF MANSFIELD. 
 
 It was in the spring of 1864. Darius had been in 
 many battles; his regiment had fought beside the 
 "Crescents" and "Terre Bonnes" at Shiloh in April, 
 1862, and again at Georgia Landing later in the same 
 year with the "Pelicans" at second Manassas and 
 with other regiments wherever the Louisiana troops 
 had been sent. And now in 1864, attached to Mouton's 
 Divison he was at Mansfield awaiting the approach 
 of the enemy. His letter to his sisters bore the date 
 of April the 7th; and like all other letters notifying 
 them of an approaching battle, was brief. It was com 
 prised in a few lines. He hoped as heretofore, to be 
 able in a day or two, to assure them of the safety of 
 all their friends and relatives engaged in the encoun 
 ter; if not if the end should be otherwise, it would 
 still be the will of God. 
 
 The battle of Mansfield began rathe'r late in the 
 afternoon of April the 8th, 1864. General Richard 
 Taylor, C. S. A., already on the ground had taken a 
 position in the edge of a wood commanding on both 
 sides of the road a clearing about 1200 yards long 
 and 900 wide, through the middle of which ran a deep 
 ravine. This was to be the battle-ground. At twelve 
 o'clock the enemy were seen forming on a hill on the 
 other side of the clearing. After some hours of skirm 
 ishing with three regiments of Green's Texas Cavalry 
 and a change of base on part of the Federals, the fight 
 began in earnest. Mouton's division was ordered to 
 charge. Crossing the field under a galling fire, the
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 431 
 
 division reached a stretch of low undergrowth under 
 cover of which they paused for a moment's rest, then 
 again moved forward. Their loss was severe. General 
 Mouton was killed, as were also over a dozen officers 
 of high rank. Mouton dead, Gen. Polignac took charge 
 of his command, and together with his own brigade 
 which had suffered heavily, pressed steadily forward. 
 Taylor with his whole force pursued the Federal line, 
 which consisting of all the mounted force and one di 
 vision of the 13th Army Corps, was in full flight, leav 
 ing prisoners, guns and wagons in their wake. The 
 second division of the 13th Army Corps attempting 
 to intercept, they too were routed. 
 
 Near sunset, four miles from the original position 
 another obstruction in the shape of the 19th Army 
 Corps, barred the way and a struggle for possession of 
 a stream of water, ended in favour of the victorious 
 army, and darkness closing over the terrible scene of 
 carnage, the battle of Mansfield was over for the time, 
 but only to be merged into that of Pleasant Hill next 
 day. 
 
 Gen. Taylor learning that there was infantry in the 
 woods on the enemy's left, had sent Col. Darius with 
 his regiment of cavalry to strengthen Mouton's right. 
 In reorganizing that night it was found that he was 
 missing ; he had been seen to fall early in the fray, but 
 it was asserted by the same authority that he had been 
 assisted to mount his horse and was supposed to have 
 followed his regiment. But he had not joined his 
 regiment. A wounded prisoner had witnessed a pistol 
 fight on horseback shortly after the first onslaught; 
 it took place a mile beyond in the dense woods on Mou 
 ton's right; the principals being a Confederate officer 
 answering the description given of Darius, and a Fed 
 eral trooper. He could not say positively, as he him 
 self was sorely pressed at the time, but he thought 
 both officer and horse were killed, as the man was still 
 in the saddle when the animal fell.
 
 432 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 In the first fight, Darius, who had been stunned by 
 the fall, had received but a trifling wound in the 
 shoulder, which, though it bled freely gave him no con 
 cern; but falling upon his head, his neck had been 
 wrenched, and he had been bruised and shaken 
 throughout. Again in the saddle, he urged his horse 
 forward taking a short cut through the dense wood, 
 in the edge of which stood the captured artillery of the 
 fleeing enemy. He passed on, and as but a few minutes 
 had elapsed since the firse onslaught there was still 
 some shooting among stragglers ; a party of these, un 
 der cover like himself, were hurrying to the front. 
 Partially blinded and with all his faculties benumbed, 
 he had failed to note their blue unforms. Before he 
 was aware of it he was confronted with a single 
 trooper, who, after separating himself from his fleeing 
 comrades had approached and challenged him. Taken 
 aback, it took him a moment or two to collect his wits. 
 The soldier was close upon him and with drawn pistol ; 
 instinctively, he at first grasped the hilt of his sword, 
 but instantly releasing it he drew his pistol. Both 
 men fired and missed. The curveting of their horses 
 carried them several yards apart. Putting spurs to 
 them they again approached each other, and again 
 though at greater distance fired at once. Darius 
 threw up both hands, still clutching his pistol; the 
 trooper fired again this time wounding the horse 
 which reared, neighed and fell ; Darius rolling over on 
 to the ground beside him. After a single glance the 
 trooper clapped spurs to his horse and disappeared in 
 the wood. 
 
 Darius lay still. The horse after rising and standing 
 trembling on his feet for a minute or two, wheeled, and 
 with loud and laboured breathing and with nose close 
 to the ground, staggered to a branch nearby and 
 crouching on his knees, began sucking up the muddy 
 and blood-stained water trickling scantily along the 
 tiny stream, which crossing the battle-field above, 
 wended its way to the ravine below. His thrist
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 433 
 
 quenched the horse again sank heavily to the earth. 
 Hours passed, and night further obscured the already 
 shade-darkened spot. There was a jumble of sounds 
 in the distance, but a deadly stillness reigned here. 
 Darius had not moved. It was near ten o'clock when 
 a crackling of twigs a little way off scared a couple 
 of nightbirds from their roost, and before the flap 
 ping of wings had ceased, a man came running by, his 
 body barely outlined in the darkness; he passed with 
 out seeing the still form on the ground and hastening 
 on, stumbled on the horse; which tried to get up, but 
 fell back with a deep-drawn breath. Thus arrested he 
 turned the bull's eye of a little lantern cautiously on 
 the animal. It was Hipolyte. Recognizing the horse 
 he began to search for his master holding his light 
 low on the ground. Finding Darius, he fell upon his 
 knees beside him with a low groan feeling his hands, 
 his face, his feet and stiffened limbs: then putting 
 his ear to the pulseless heart, he arose threw up his 
 hands and reckless of all danger, uttered shriek after 
 shriek of anguish and dismay. Starting off in the 
 direction from which he had come, he suddenly re 
 turned. Tearing off his knapsack and blankets, his 
 coat and vest, he took a flask from his pocket and tried 
 to force some brandy through the rigid lips and fast- 
 set teeth ; this unavailing he began frantically to drag 
 off his master's boots, to rub his feet his hands 
 wrapping him in his own blanket and coat. Repeating 
 over and over again his attempts to resuscitation, at 
 the end of the second hour he despaired and pulling up 
 a handful of clean grass and mixing it with some frag 
 rant leaves from a low growing shrub nearby, he made 
 a pillow by wrapping it in his vest; this he tenderly 
 placed beneath his master's head. Wrapping blankets 
 closely about him, and bending near to take a last look, 
 he fancied that there was a returning warmth and 
 that he might be breathing. Again he listened for 
 heart-beats. He was sure of a reaction. It was but 
 little over half a mile to a field hospital he would
 
 434 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 run he would fly! Fleet of foot, he skimmed over 
 the ground, not heeding the occasional bullets which 
 whistled past him. There were dim lights showing in 
 the distance lanterns moving in every direction; he 
 was nearing his goal ; when suddenly there was the near 
 report of a rifle the whiz of a bullet and Hypolite 
 stopping, clapped his hand to his leg; another shot 
 striking the button on his cap with a thud that stunned 
 him, took it off; and swaying, his leg bending under 
 him, he fell to the ground. Two thugs crept out of 
 the clump of blackberry vines close by. "What does 
 it amount to," said the one to the other, who was kneel 
 ing by the fallen man. "Nothing it is only a dead 
 nigger !" 
 
 It was near the hour of midnight. There was a 
 burst of rifle-firing following upon the boom of a 
 single cannon. It was a signal agreed upon by the 
 Louisiana troops. It told that it was twelve o'clock, 
 and that up to that hour all had been done that could 
 be done. All is well! The dead are asleep, the living 
 reunited, and the wounded being cared for. 
 
 As has been written, the battle for a time was over 
 had been over for more than four hours. This part 
 of the field had been deserted by the active forces for 
 a much longer period; still at intervals the rippling 
 fire of rifles or the crack of pistols could now and then 
 be heard. This was supposed to be the work of patrols 
 and aimed at the miscreants who under the cover of 
 intense darkness, regarded neither friend nor foe but 
 preyed alike upon all helpless unfortunates dead or 
 living. Basil and Kaspar, though wounded, had set 
 out to find Darius. Leaving the field hospital at the 
 front as soon as their wounds were dressed, they had 
 scoured the left of the wide beaten track over which 
 the two armies had struggled only a little while ago, 
 and were returning by way of the right. They had 
 given no thought to their own safety, taking no pre-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 435 
 
 caution except such as might prevent interruption or 
 hindrance. Basil had not as yet been greatly incom 
 moded by his hurt, but Kaspar had not been so fortu 
 nate, yet though chilled and sore and at times racked 
 with pain he could not be persuaded to give up the 
 search. 
 
 They were again nearing the front. Here was a 
 stretch of wood, uninviting at all times but made more 
 desolate by the present gloom, yet men were seen 
 passing, singly, or occasionally in numbers seldom ex 
 ceeding twos or threes ; once a detailed Federal Hospital 
 Corps passed them. Too dark to see their badges, they 
 stood quite still, hidden by intervening bushes and 
 tangled vines until it passed ; then emerging they came 
 suddenly upon a number of officers on horseback, 
 grouped about three or four others who kneeling, were 
 examining by the light of a single lantern some maps 
 and other papers spread out on a blanket before them. 
 Basil rode up to the outskirts of the circle in conference 
 unchallenged, and at once made known his errand. No 
 one of them knew further than that Darius had been 
 seen to fall from his horse; but a man in the uniform 
 of a general came forward on foot; taking his way 
 through the mounted guard he approached them and 
 said : 
 
 "You will have to go back at least three miles; I 
 saw Colonel Darius fall. He was seen afterwards in 
 the wood on this side of the place where Mouton made 
 his charge; he was badly hurt; he was not following 
 his regiment, but evidently did not know what he was 
 doing." 
 
 It was General Polignac Prince Camille de Polig- 
 nac a young Frenchman who came over, not to look 
 on, but to fight to help us; winning admiration by 
 his bravery and soldierly accomplishments, and the 
 love of all by his kindly disposition. Looking earnestly 
 through the darkness at the pale anxious faces beside
 
 436 
 
 him for recognizing him, they had saluted and dis 
 mounting stood before him ; looking sharply at Daisy, 
 he said: 
 
 "Take an ambulance with you, Captain " 
 
 "Bathurst," said Basil. 
 
 "Take an ambulance along, Captain Bathurst, and 
 have your comrade rest in it as you go, and hope for 
 the best." 
 
 An ambulance was soon found and with more of a 
 feeling of certainty in finding the object of their 
 search the brothers again set out. On their way Basil 
 took in a surgeon, a German belonging to Buschel's 1st 
 Texas Cavalry. They trotted along briskly. 
 
 "I think I saw the man you are looking for," said 
 the German surgeon in answer to an inquiry from 
 Basil, and speaking for the first time. "We had just 
 got in, but were instantly rushed into service; it was 
 near or on this little rise to the left ; his regiment was 
 forced back several hundred yards from here, and 
 there is a chance that he has been picked up before 
 this." 
 
 "No, no," said Basil. "We have been searching and 
 making inquiries for hours. I am afraid he is badly 
 hurt." Pausing, looking back and listening for a bit, 
 there was a sound of fire-arms distant but distinct 
 a volley, as if in the direction of the enemy. Then 
 came another sound a voice ; and though at first with 
 meaningless words, it was appalling in its depth and 
 in its wild significance ; filling the valley like the deep- 
 toned resonant baying of a hound, and as musical, even 
 in its agony, as it rose out of the gloom beyond. 
 
 "Ow ooh! Ow ooh! Ow ooh e!" came with 
 greater plainness in a loud shout or wail then ceas 
 ing for a minute or two, began again : 
 
 "Kalf a dai ! Kalf a dai ! Kal f a dai e !" 
 silent for a much longer period once more it sounded. 
 
 "Bo bo! Bo bo! Bo bo oh- oh o ah !" muffled at 
 first, but rising to a shriek of rage and defiance.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 437 
 
 "It is an African tribal war-cry," said the German, 
 telling the driver to go on, for they had halted. 
 
 "No," said Basil, still listening. It came again, but 
 fainter and more distressed. "Drive in the direction 
 of it. It is Hypolyte, Daisy." 
 
 "It was at this point," said Daisy, pulling up. 
 
 Again came the sound in ten feet of them. They 
 found him a short distance from where he had fallen, 
 and the surgeon having administered restoratives, he 
 was able to tell them where Darius lay. 
 
 "Do you know that he is alive?" asked the surgeon. 
 
 "Oh, I can not tell but go ! Go quick, Mahse Basil ! 
 I rubbed his neck, and the leaves I put in his pillow 
 may help him to live. But go quick!" 
 
 Leaving Hypolite in charge of an assistant, they 
 pushed on to relieve his master. When they reached 
 him, Darius, barely alive, was still insensible. It was 
 many days before it could be told that he was out of 
 danger, and many weeks before he again appeared at 
 the head of his regiment, but never in life did he for 
 get the fidelity of Hypolite. "He owes his life to the 
 African," said the German surgeon, "the spicy pillow 
 was good; it was also good that he head was raised 
 and the neck well rubbed." 
 
 When all hope was lost, and Darius went with other 
 distinguished Southerners to join the forces of Maxi 
 milian in Mexico, he refused to let this man accompany 
 him. 
 
 "You will be better off here. Marry your sweet 
 heart, Hypolyte, and live among your people in New 
 Orleans. Everything is changed." 
 
 "I would rather go with you, master; but she is a 
 good girl. To me she is beautiful. Besides she is a 
 Kalfadai. She has crisp hair and a black skin like 
 mine. She has slim hands and feet. She is the finest 
 of our kind. I would marry no one but a Kalfadai." 
 
 "I like to hear you talk like that, Hypolite, I have 
 good reason to love at least one Kalfadai."
 
 438 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 With a look in which was blended an expression of 
 spiritual worship with one of the truest human love, 
 Hypolite bade his master farefell, then going to his 
 grandmother's home in a remote part of the city, he 
 sat down and began to think; first, taking a small 
 leather purse from his pocket and counting its con 
 tents. He laughed; muttering to himself, "It must 
 have been half of all he had. It was like him. It was 
 also like me to slip the bill into his pocket-book when 
 I brushed his coat." He sat smiling for some time. 
 Then arose, saying softly: 
 
 "He meant me well, but the lights would all be out 
 for Hypolite, if he had his way. I'll join him before 
 the next new moon, if I die for it. But it takes money 
 to carry on war honest money and I know how to 
 get it." 
 
 It was a little less than five years since Captain 
 Hawley's return to Washington. The war was said to 
 be over. Felix had long been in direct communication 
 with her family. There was now at least a weekly ex 
 change of letters, papers or packages. All had sur 
 vived. Paul, serving throughout the war as an in 
 fantry private soldier, had not received a wound. 
 
 Basil and Kaspar had been wounded many times: 
 Kaspar being still on crutches. Both had the honour 
 of serving in Mouton's Division ; which command after 
 the death of General Mouton on the battlefield at 
 Mansfield, had been assigned to General Polignac. It 
 was an additional comfort to their father when the 
 brothers, who at first belonged to another, were trans 
 ferred to their uncle's regiment; Basil holding a cap 
 tain's commission and Daisy a private in the same 
 company. 
 
 Colonel Darius, whose regiment was made up in 
 North Louisiana and Southern Arkansas, had taken 
 all that was left of it and following Mclver and Shelby, 
 had fought with the French and Austrians in Mexico, 
 but was now on his way home.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 439 
 
 Paul was living with his mother in Charleston. 
 Sarah and Aurelia also in Charleston, pending repairs 
 at "The Pines." This place was sacked and partly 
 burned, but the walls were left intact and it was being 
 restored and would again be their home. 
 
 Samuel Darius with all his museum of treasures, 
 escaped scot-free. Uncle Sam, according to Basil, hav 
 ing overlooked Uncle Sam. 
 
 Paul wrote: "How thankful we ought to be, my 
 dear Felicia, that it is so well with us. I grieved that 
 I was not in the same company which Basil commanded 
 and led with such distinction, but it was the will of 
 God and I went my way alone. We are once more 
 united and all is well. My sons will always bear the 
 marks of hard military service; but this is a thing of 
 which to be proud ; and I can not express my excessive 
 pride in them." 
 
 "I was in all the battles and skirmishes of my regi 
 ment yet was never touched by sword or bullet. 
 Neither was I ever ill for an hour. When I find hardly 
 another such case in our plucky little State, I do not 
 know whether to feel rejoiced or ashamed that I bear 
 no honourable mark to show what I have done. Your 
 grandmother sends boundless love, and prays for the 
 coming of the time when she will embrace your child 
 ren. Most of all, we wish to see your boys especially 
 the twins, whose beauty, wit and intelligence your aunt 
 Aurelia so well describes. You must come to us Felicia 
 for it is not yet we can come to you. It will be I fear, 
 a long time before we can make ourselves decently 
 presentable in a place like Washington. My heart 
 yearns for you, my darling child " 
 
 Basil wrote in an equally characteristic manner. 
 
 "You can imagine, Felix, how I would like to meet 
 your husband your little family relatives whom I've 
 never yet seen but hold back for a while say for a 
 few months ; for we are yet in the throes of what our 
 rulers are pleased to call reconstruction, and the read 
 justment is sometimes difficult but do not wait until
 
 440 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 we are quite made over. We are becoming interesting 
 already, and it might please you to note the progress 
 of the improvement made under such tuition. Backed 
 as it is by the bayonet the result is often as amus 
 ing as it is astonishing; and although the comic ele 
 ment sometimes predominates, there is an immense 
 amount of patience and resignation gained by the dis 
 cipline to which we are subjected; and that you know 
 is good for the soul. Some of us bend our necks sub 
 missively for the sake of the spiritual benefit it en 
 tails others perforce like the poor fellow under the 
 shadow of the guillotine, who, when asked by the at 
 tending priest if he felt resigned to his fate, replied 
 that he had to be there being no way out of it. Show 
 ing by his honest answer a sort of enforced piety with 
 which his conscience had nothing to do. 
 
 "If possible, Felix, put me in correspondence with 
 Aunt Effie. What has she to say about the last four 
 horrible years? For or against I know she will be 
 honest. I know beforehand, however, she will align 
 herself with the peacemakers; and that she will be 
 sorry for our fallen and ruined country." 
 
 To Felicia these homely letters, written in the old 
 familiar vein, brought back the past with startling 
 reality; and with it it seemed, a part of herself a 
 lost individuality a something missed. There had 
 been times when she had been incapable of reading, 
 writing or thinking when mechanical work was all she- 
 could do. A vacuity of mind which was welcomed as 
 something which might help her to forget one, 
 of whom not to think would involve a loss of mem 
 ory or of consciousness. Sometimes in spite of all, 
 would come back the picture of him, when, with bitter 
 est agony of soul, she saw him walk beneath the dull 
 glare of a street lamp, going, as she thought, out of her 
 life forever. She had never heard from him after 
 wards ; nor had she ever spoken of him either by name 
 or allusion.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 441 
 
 The parting in New Orleans was to her a finality; 
 she did not wish it otherwise ; but the thought of Ber- 
 enger's grief shown so plainly as she construed it 
 by his violent anger, pierced her heart like a thorn 
 whenever it came uppermost. 
 
 These were thoughts to be subdued and controlled 
 by the efforts of a strong will. There were moments 
 when she felt again the full force of the denunciation 
 uttered in St. Andrew's church, a few days before her 
 flight from Texas. It was then, for the first time, she 
 felt the true nature of her sin and which, afterwards 
 in her unsparing self-examination she told herself, 
 was that of an illicit love which she had fostered by 
 persuading herself that it could not be helped, and that 
 if concealed, could do no harm. She now felt that she 
 had failed to conceal it, and, that it had caused the 
 breaking up of a family. She called to mind, that in 
 the years preceding the great misfortunes which had 
 so nearly led to her ruin that she had, by her own 
 inaction, favoured an intimacy whenever and where- 
 ever by any chance they had met; and that she had 
 gone to places with the hope of meeting this man, who 
 whether to blame or not, was the cause of the blighting 
 conditions which for a time enveloped her. She felt 
 a pang of shame when she remembered the fealty of 
 her loved, young companions who had believed in and 
 so fearlessly defended her. In the course of the events 
 which followed she began to speculate upon what 
 might have been her fate, had it not been for the grand 
 nature of the man, who, taking her on trust, had so 
 hastily married her and who, knowing all, had so kind 
 ly cared for her. Not of herself was her thought, when 
 the lamentable possibilities of what was certainly in 
 store for her, were removed by this interposition of 
 Providence, but of the consequences, and how they 
 would be brought to bear upon those, her kindred, 
 whom she had loved with an intensity amounting al 
 most to idolatry. To whom do I owe all this? she now 
 asked. Who has helped me to be what I am? The
 
 442 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 answer was one which wiped out all other feelings but 
 one, from her soul. She became engrossed by one su 
 preme feeling. A love a deathless love, for the man 
 who had saved her who had so tenderly cared for 
 her and who had bestowed upon her his honourable 
 name. A feeling of worship exceeded only by that she 
 gave to God, filled her whole heart and gave it life; 
 all other feeling either lay dormant or became subject 
 to this. When Captain Hawley returned in 1861 he 
 had been very ill, and had not yet recovered. He had 
 suffered by the aggravated delays of the law which 
 had prolonged his stay in England. His condition, 
 although no immediate danger was to be feared, was 
 alarming to his wife. On the first hint of his phy 
 sician given thoughtlessly in Felicia's presence, Hawley 
 had checked him by a sign ; and although he added : 
 "It might not be so serious," the words could not be 
 recalled. They had fallen upon her consciousness like 
 the sad first note of a funeral bell. It would be too 
 great a tax upon the courage of a heart already so worn 
 by sorrow. It would be the crowning blow ! Captain 
 Hawley saw the effect. He knew her strong affection 
 for himself. The lovely face grown more beautiful 
 to him with every passing year was one which in 
 daily association he had learned to read. The frank 
 expression of the truthful eyes the tenderness in the 
 touch of the strong slender hands when he was ill, told 
 him the kind and quality of this affection. In all his 
 his life he had met nothing half so sweet. 
 
 They had seldom reverted to the unhappy events con 
 nected with their marriage and never directly. It 
 was only by some inadvertent or unavoidable allusion 
 that even the memory of it was shown to exist. Once 
 only a week or two after his return from England 
 did Captain Hawley frankly refer to it the immediate 
 effect being such that the subject was never revived. 
 He had been giving her a detailed account of the re 
 covery of his child, now by agreement with the mother
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 443 
 
 left in charge of a brother officer in England. In 
 conclusion, he said in reply to an expression of heart 
 felt sympathy on her part. 
 
 "Nothing of it all had any comparative weight with 
 the agony of parting with my wife. It seemed too 
 heavy to bear. But from your first rational moment, 
 you began to help me. It might be said that ours was 
 a chance meeting. I have never believed it; but true 
 or not, I have from the first blessed the turn of 
 Fortune's wheel which brought us together." 
 
 "What a singular chain of circumstances that was, 
 Felix! If any fellow had told me a tale like that, I 
 would have at once fancied he had written a novel and 
 was trying the effect of one of its scenes on me." 
 
 "I think many scenes in the lives of all of us would 
 if written read like it," she replied, shrinking with 
 such evident distaste from the subject, that he re 
 gretted having mentioned it. 
 
 "I may never speak of it again, but you must forgive 
 me when I say that your repentance growing as it did 
 out of a certain kind of pride, was a long way out of 
 proportion to your sin and like the Christian of a 
 bygone period, giving it full sway you might as well 
 have put on sackcloth or resorted to other uncomfort 
 able ways of doing penance. I am glad it ended as it 
 did." 
 
 "So am I I am thankful every hour of my life that 
 it ended as it did. But I am still of the opinion that 
 it is as well to wear sackcloth as to carry the weight 
 of a guilty conscience. If the wearing of any kind of 
 a garment would take away that, I would recommend 
 it." 
 
 "Conscience! A species of guilty pride, you might 
 better say. You had perhaps unconsciously come 
 to believe yourself above the common frailties of 
 humanity." 
 
 "No never that ! I had come to know myself pretty 
 well. I have not yet lost the knowledge. Neither will 
 I ever lose the picture of what I might have become
 
 444 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 but for an interposition of Providence which placed 
 my fate in the hands of a man like you. You who, 
 though appearances were all against, believed what I 
 told you and took me in. I " She could go no 
 further. 
 
 "There don't worry about it I deserve absolutely 
 no credit for that. It suited my inclination to "take 
 you in" as you name it, so well that nothing could 
 have induced me to have done otherwise. Besides, you 
 have a wrong idea of how it really affected me. It 
 having only crossed my mind that it might be so the 
 thought being rejected in a moment; my only concern 
 being how much our past troubles would affect our 
 mutual happiness in the future. I am sorry I brought 
 up the subject, Felix, and we will drop it forever." 
 
 This was near five years ago ; but the stirring events 
 the shifting scenes of the intervening years made the 
 time appear to have been longer and to have worked 
 many more than its usual wonders. 
 
 They were sitting by an open window of the drawing- 
 room ; the door of connection with the hall being closed, 
 they had heard no one enter. There was a sound of 
 voices, but not heeding, they went on with their own 
 conversation, which was relative to a long delayed 
 business visit to New Orleans; delayed first from 
 prudential motives connected with the active move 
 ments of both armies in those parts. Captain Hawley 
 was in nowise afraid to undertake the journey; but his 
 wife had firmly refused to consent to it ; asserting that 
 he was not strong enough to brave the possible dangers 
 of such a journey at such a time. In this she was up 
 held by his physician. Now that it was safe, she would 
 go with him; but not until he was stronger for of 
 late he had grown much weaker. The voices in the 
 hall continuing, there was heard also, laughter fa 
 miliar in sound, at least to Felicia ; for she went hastily 
 and opened the door. 
 
 Someone was talking to the twins.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 445 
 
 "Who are you?" said a fresh young masculine voice. 
 
 "We are Captain Hawley's little boys," both speak 
 ing at once. 
 
 "What are your names? Which is which?" 
 
 "I am James Bathurst," said one. 
 
 "No, he isn't," said the other. He always says that 
 I'm James Bathurst he's Paul Bathurst." 
 
 "So you don't really know who you are." 
 
 Felicia approaching the group saw the small slight 
 figure of a young Confederate soldier, leaning lightly 
 on a crutch as he stood in the hall door-way. She did 
 not know him. He smiled. 
 
 "Oh, Daisy, it was the moustache !" she cried run 
 ning towards him. "Oh, Captain Hawley, it's Daisy!" 
 
 Capt. Hawley coming to greet him said: 
 
 "It's Daisy; our little soldier: " taking the slim 
 dark hand, held out to him; looking in the boy's face 
 and falling into the petting tone of all who came in 
 contact with him. Felix was weeping. 
 
 "It was always like that," said Kaspar, as limping 
 across the hall he took a seat beside her until she had 
 recovered her composure. "It is like Aunt Sarah," 
 he said, "who weeps equally for joy or grief." 
 
 "Who is your brother like, Felix?" asked Captain 
 Hawley, who had been intently regarding Kaspar's 
 singularly winning features. 
 
 "He is like father, though not so tall; none of the 
 others resembled father so much. Their voices are 
 the same; when I went to the door, I almost thought 
 father had come: there is so little difference." The 
 children came trooping in. Kaspar could not with 
 draw his eyes from the twins. 
 
 "Sister, tell me which is James and which is Paul : 
 these young men could not agree. It is like Felix 
 and Felicia used to be." 
 
 "One of them has more decision than the other. I 
 have to look well at them before I can tell them apart. 
 They are both named for father. Paul knows himself. 
 James is always confused. We put a riband on them
 
 446 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 every morning, but they do not like it and take it off. 
 Sometimes when that is the case, their identity is 
 known only to myself and Karpen ; who knows that, if 
 she knows nothing else. Of late, they often refuse to 
 tell their names." 
 
 "How funny!" said Kaspar, laughing. "And the 
 baby's name?" 
 
 "The baby's name is Darius, Kaspar Darius, after 
 my little brother and my Uncle: and here comes my 
 oldest, who can tell you himself what he is called." 
 
 The boy walked directly up to Kaspar, who held out 
 his hand. "I learned all their names by letter but 
 that is only half an introduction : 
 
 "Do you know who I am," looking into the child's 
 face, laughingly. 
 
 "Yes, sir. I heard Nelly say my uncle had come : 
 you are my Uncle Daisy." 
 
 "That's right: and what is your name?" 
 
 "John Hawley," standing squarely upon his legs, 
 and straightening himself proudly. By some strange 
 fatality, he resembled Berenger. 
 
 "Captain Hawley, Uncle Darius will be at home in 
 October. We want you to be there. You will be better 
 for a winter there. My father says the old house at 
 "The Pines" will please you ; it will be restored to ex 
 actly what it was. My grandmother, Mrs. Bathurst, 
 bade me tell you that she wished to see you, before she 
 dies. Grandmother has been speaking thus intimately 
 of death for many years, so that we may not feel 
 shocked when it comes. She is an old French lady, 
 Captain Hawley, I know you will like her." 
 
 "I am quite sure of it, Kaspar; and I am certain I 
 will grow better for a visit there already I feel the 
 effects of it in anticipation." 
 
 "Kaspar is persuading me to go to Charleston," he 
 remarked to Felicia, who entered the room at that 
 moment. "He has succeeded in arousing an enthusiasm
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE; ROUTE 447 
 
 at the prospect. Everything will be quiet at the time 
 proposed; and Felicia, if I improve, we can go on to 
 New Orleans, see the Morgans and perhaps relieve 
 them by selling out. We can just as well establish them 
 in Washington, or send them to England, if they prefer 
 it." 
 
 "I think they will prefer it although they have many 
 friends in New Orleans." The Hawleys were going 
 to Charleston. "If I improve I will go to Charleston 
 and New Orleans. Is not that what I said, Felicia? 
 It is near the time and I have improved daily. I'm sure 
 the coming of the boy has had something to do with it. 
 It is good to have the young and happy about us. I 
 have enjoyed his quaintness in speech and general 
 character." 
 
 "Kaspar's grammar is not always of the best, but 
 it couldn't be helped though a strong effort was 
 made." 
 
 "It will go. Let us keep him, Felix." 
 
 "Father would never part with him ; but how glad 
 I am that you like him. I feel that it will be the hap 
 piest time of my life this visit."
 
 448 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 A GHOSTLY ADMONITION, COMING ON THE 
 HEELS OF A RIOT. 
 
 Darius had stayed with his men until he could no 
 longer be of service to them, and disbanding in Louis 
 iana had just got home. The war in Mexico was still 
 going on, and the country at home was still under 
 martial law, with hostile military forces present where- 
 ever necessary to enforce it. 
 
 Quoting from history: "In 1865-66, the people in 
 and round about Charleston were trying to pick up a 
 bit, and to recover a little from the ravages of war. 
 Not very hopefully or with much buoyancy of spirit, 
 their efforts might be said to be the result of inherited 
 stubbornness; so often had this devoted city been the 
 scene of battle; not between human forces alone but 
 with those of fire and the unseen elements which pro 
 duce earthquake." History had again repeated itself, 
 and besides was offering some new and crude to the 
 annals of the world, which in common parlance was 
 named "reconstruction." Darius had come to town 
 and Captain Hawley had come also. They were walk 
 ing along the battery. The day before had been spent 
 in reviewing the harbour and the forts on the island 
 outlying the mainland. Both being soldiers, their talk 
 had naturally drifted to battles and battle-fields, and 
 Darius, after telling the number of battles fought with 
 in the borders of South Carolina since the year 1640, 
 remarked : 
 
 "Ours has always been a brave little State, Captain 
 Hawley. In our overwhelming defeat it is a good 
 thing to remember. I believe every soldier in the coun 
 try did his duty." 
 
 "I was convinced of that while traveling through 
 the upper counties on my way here. I hardly met a
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTK 449 
 
 man who did not bear the mark of a wound a leg or 
 an arm gone, was the usual disfigurement but often 
 a sabre cut or an eye lost." 
 
 "It is the fortune of war," said Darius sadly. "To 
 make the best of it, will be our duty undeniably, but 
 even with a generous foe, the part will be a difficult 
 one. The ruin has been so complete, and the end to 
 many of us so unlocked for. My regiment had been 
 but a few days in Arkansas when the announcement 
 came. It was but a fractional number of what it had 
 been, but it had a bewildering effect on all of us. The 
 married men, of course, knew what to do, and were 
 glad to lay down their arms; but those who had not 
 these nearer ties to draw them homeward, eagerly 
 seized the opportunity for leaving a land which at best, 
 they thought would be a prison for some years yet. 
 They were mostly men of the upper classes men who 
 knew nothing of manual labor, and who in the last four 
 years had been converted into soldiers, and were noth 
 ing but soldiers, and what would become of them !" 
 
 "This was my first thought. I had become so sin 
 cerely attached to them all. Would it not be best to 
 join the forces of Maximilian? Mclver, we heard, had 
 turned up there ; Shelby and others were on their way. 
 I proposed it to my men. They were unanimously in 
 favor of it. We followed the leaders and were soon 
 on the ground, ready for whatever fate might have 
 in store, but it would be hard to define our feeling of 
 disappointment. The difficulties tending this expedi 
 tion were beginning to be understood by Maximilian 
 even before the time of our joining it and a longer 
 time yet by the European powers who had instigated 
 and who still encouraged it. It took but a look to show 
 some of our own experienced officers where we stood." 
 
 "To be a foreign or hired soldier is to begin as a 
 subordinate, take it as you will private or officer. 
 We were made to feel it. We were under and from 
 under, and in many cases the degredation was such 
 as would beggar description; and had not it been for 
 
 15
 
 AI.ONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the influence of Maximilian upon our officers, and 
 through them, upon the men every man jack of us 
 would have got out of the country before the first 
 month had expired prefering to be shot to putting 
 up with the fresh humiliations coming with each suc 
 ceeding day. Maximilian, apart from the high class 
 of humanity to which he belongs, is a natural man a 
 man to love. Fitted by nature to lead, he appeals to 
 the same manly qualities in others by which he, him 
 self, is guided and governed." 
 
 "Until dismissed early in the present month, we did 
 our duty. Then with a passionate longing for home, 
 we bade farewell to our beloved leader and friend 
 knowing that he, too, would gladly turn his back upon 
 it all." 
 
 "When about to embark at Vera Cruz for New Or 
 leans, we heard that he and his faithful Austrians 
 were at Orizaba and were going home, knowing the 
 man we doubted it, 'but could not help hoping and pray 
 ing that it was true ; but he is still in Mexico, determ 
 ined as we thought he would be, to stay and share the 
 fate of his Mexican followers. Anyone familiar with 
 the military history of the country, will not have to 
 guess what that will be." 
 
 Darius proceeded to give a brief acount of the state 
 of affairs in Mexico, and both he and Hawley 
 as soldiers, being intensely interested in the subject 
 had become oblivious to all else, and were not aware 
 that they were becoming the center of attraction to the 
 apparently few idlers lingering about the grounds, 
 who had begun to collect in a group about three or 
 four men in citizens' clothes who had just got out of 
 a skiff ; one of them had called out in loud threatening 
 tones, but they had neither looked nor heeded. The 
 party after having been increased by the advent of a 
 half-dozen Federal soldiers young fellows recruited 
 in the Northwest, two or three months before the war 
 were coming nearer. One of the soldiers, a hand 
 some fresh complexioned youth, wore a corporal's uni-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 451 
 
 form; the spokesman, a man of huge stature, called to 
 him as he and his companions were about to leave and 
 began speaking with great earnestness. The words, 
 "Why can't you arrest them?' were heard both by 
 Darius and Captain Hawley, but did not claim their 
 attention. They continued to walk to and fro along 
 the parapet. 
 
 "It would be a piece of foolishness ; plenty of people 
 have been in and out, looking at the fortifications; 
 the rules have not been so strict since the close of the 
 war. I think these men live here; I'm pretty certain 
 the one with the gray coat does: the other one may 
 be a foreigner, but I've got no authority to arrest any 
 body." 
 
 "Foreigner I would say so who has got author 
 ity?" 
 
 "The officer of the day Captain Renfro and his 
 squad. I haven't been on duty for a week. They'll be 
 back directly, they're eating their supper up there," 
 pointing up the street. 
 
 "But you can hold these men till they come?" 
 
 "I'm sure it is not necessary." 
 
 "Then I'll do it myself." 
 
 "Of course you can if you want to but I know the 
 name of the man in the gray coat, it's Col. " 
 
 At this moment Darius and Hawley having reached 
 the end of the paved walk, turned to go home. 
 
 "Halt there!" With an instant glance towards the 
 speaker, without taking in his meaning they walked 
 on, coming to the group. 
 
 "Why don't you stop !" thundered the big man. 
 
 Still they did not; but looking all about to see who 
 could be meant they went on even a little faster. 
 
 "Stop! I tell you to stop!" now came in a roar 
 hoarse with rage and reaching out as if to take hold 
 of Darius. 
 
 "Don't you touch me !" said Darius, wheeling around. 
 "What do you want?"
 
 452 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Don't touch you ! I want you to stop and by God, 
 I'll make you stop, you damned rebel!" He made a 
 lunge at Darius with both fists clinched, but was seized 
 quickly by two Irish regulars who had just come up. 
 "Hold up, Captain Nicholson, we'll help you what's 
 it for?" still holding him. Others came running, at 
 tracted by the big man's roar; and soon there were 
 cries of "A fight! They are going to fight!" Cap 
 tain Hawley interposed. 
 
 "There's no use of a row, gentlemen. We will not 
 leave. Let us know what is wanted of us." It was 
 of no avail. 
 
 "Take your hands away and let me get my coat off," 
 said Nicholson, struggling with his captors; throwing 
 off one of them and dragging the other, he was ad 
 vancing. 
 
 "A h!" drawled Darius: "So bad as that, is it?" 
 Taking off his coat, he threw it towards a bench a 
 little distance away. A blue jacket caught and held it. 
 The crowd came rushing up and separated them. All 
 sorts: sailors, soldiers, some of them the worse for 
 drink fishermen, river boatmen, longshoremen, for 
 eigners, negroes and all the rabble to be found at the 
 southern seaport towns of that time coming up seem 
 ingly as if by magic out of the ground. Darius, pressed 
 backward, waited. Strong, straight, muscular in the 
 prime of his glorious manhood, and with the air and 
 slenderness of youth still about him he stood coolly 
 observant and confident. His manner impressed the 
 crowd, which was now clamoring for a ring. 
 
 "Make room give way then!!" said the Irishmen. 
 "If ye must force a fight, let it be a fair one!" they 
 exclaimed, still restraining their man. 
 
 "Let us get on better ground, this is shelving," said 
 Darius, bowing to his opponent. Neither the bow nor 
 the remark was noticed. As soon as released, Nichol 
 son, pale with rage, advanced furiously. Darius, know 
 ing he could not withstand the force of the coming blow, 
 evaded it by quickly springing lightly to one side, pass-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 453 
 
 ing at once to level ground. Carried by his own weight, 
 the momentum of which was increased by the slight 
 incline, Nicholson ran several paces beyond his aim, 
 and fell. There were shouts of laughter as he made 
 vain efforts to rise. Assisted to his feet, and taking 
 off his coat, he repeated his former tactics, and was 
 met by a well directed blow which brought him to his 
 knees; from which he was again unable to rise. 
 
 "Good God ! Darius, the man is drunk," said Captain 
 Hawley, who from the first had kept beside his kins 
 man. 
 
 "Take care of your man!" said Darius in a harsh, 
 imperative tone to the Irishmen, when they had again 
 raised Nicholson from the ground. "Take him away, 
 he is no match for me." 
 
 He was answered with jeers from the mob for mob 
 ft was. Cries of "Hear him! Hear the coward" 
 "Beat him down, Captain Nicholson!" "Kill the 
 damned rebel!" The negroes chiming in, there were 
 other offensive epithets. There was a pistol shot or 
 two and the riot was on ! 
 
 The two Irishmen, the young soldiers from the north 
 west, and a few citizens, came to the rescue, beating off 
 the mob, when the timely arrival of Captain Renfro 
 put an end to the melee. 
 
 "What the devil is the matter?" asked Captain Ren 
 fro, of no one in particular. "Why, Colonel Darius, can 
 it be you? What does all this mean?" Darius after 
 saluting, answered coldly : 
 
 "I do not know. As far as I am concerned, it was 
 unprovoked." 
 
 "You may be sure of that, sor, it was none of his 
 fault," said Patrick Gavan. "M'Ginnis will tell ye the 
 same. And Captain Nicholson, sure he was afther 
 drinking a little, and didn't half know what he was 
 doin'. It was the coat that riled him the Confedrit 
 coat and buttons."
 
 454 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "My coat?" said Darius. "Where is my coat?" The 
 young corporal gave it to him. "I took it with me when 
 I went after Captain Renfro," he laughed. 
 
 "You did that for me!" said Darius, giving the boy 
 a look he never forgot. Turning again to the crowd, he 
 said: "This, gentlemen, is not a Confederate coat at 
 all. If you had not been deceived by the growing dark 
 ness and the faded cloth, you would have known that 
 this is a foreign uniform that it was once blue and 
 that it has not a confederate button on it." Captain 
 Renfro, who had been talking to Nicholson, who was 
 still sitting on the ground, now came back again and 
 looking quizzically at Captain Hawley, said to 
 Darius : 
 
 "I saw you and your friend rowing yesterday, Col 
 onel Darius, how about a plat of the fortifications? 
 Which of you two gentlemen is the better draftsman?" 
 
 "Fortifications drawing? It's your time, Hawley, 
 show your papers." 
 
 "What's it all about?" asked Hawley, a little puz 
 zled. A glance at his companions enlightened him. 
 He took from an inner pocket a tiny sketch-book of 
 perhaps a dozen leaves, on which there were as many 
 minute, and exquisitely executed sketches. "This " 
 referring to one on the last page "was made yester 
 day. It is not quite finished ; it is the new boat house." 
 
 Returning, Renfro showed it to Nicholson, who 
 having glanced at it, returned it without a word. 
 
 "A good soldier and a pretty fair man, but is some 
 times given to carousing." At last they were free to 
 go. It was over. A few knocked down a black eye 
 a bruise or two a little row in fact; which might 
 have been serious, but was not. But which rose in 
 reputation by being heralded to the world as "Another 
 Southern Outrage." And so in truth it was. 
 
 The incident brought up a further discussion of the 
 war, supposed to be about over. They were walking
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 455 
 
 slowly down the deserted street, which was lighted 
 only by the glare of lamps within the houses. 
 
 "There are many points upon which I am still ignor 
 ant," Hawley was saying. "Although I kept up with 
 it as long as I remained in the country. I was in 
 England from a few weeks after the beginning once 
 returning and going back; and very much engrossed 
 afterwards by personal affairs. I may not be right 
 but doesn't it look like you are not done with it? 
 That little scene just now; it brings to mind similar 
 ones I witnessed in Washington. Don't you think they 
 intend to come down rather hard on the whole South 
 ern country? Don't you think they mean to grind?" 
 
 "They have begun. In truth they have never left 
 off. We have not hoped for anything different, know 
 ing the nature of the enemy, and what brought about 
 the trouble ; the prime cause of which was not a desire 
 for the extinction of slavery on their part, any more 
 than it was on ours to fight for its perpetuation. The 
 prime cause being a hatred which had its beginning 
 before our republic was born. All that could be gained 
 by force of arms is theirs ; but I think we, the defeated, 
 agree that the worst is to come. There is nothing to 
 do but wait and watch." 
 
 "You do not mean that you will not submit?" 
 
 "As far as conscience will permit, we have to sub 
 mit. So far I intend to do so, and to advise all others 
 to obey the new laws which will be made for us. But 
 the way is so dark, we cannot see what a day what 
 an hour may bring forth." 
 
 "As I said before, I am not posted; and I may as 
 well say also, that I am more soldier than statesman, 
 yet I would like to know if there is not something 
 you could fall back on for the sake of unity. Is there 
 nothing you can rest on or cling to? day the consti 
 tution or the old flag. Now for instance if I be 
 longed after a revolution, to the defeated faction, I 
 would still have the crown. I have read enough of 
 your history to know that from Maryland to Texas,
 
 456 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 your men have carried the flag on every battlefield 
 with honor. Could you not with such memories in 
 view again look upon it as a bond of union?" 
 
 "I know what you mean, and it is what we are in 
 honor bound to do, though at first it will be hard 
 no enforced duty being easy. But to an Englishman 
 the crown is more than a symbol of royalty ; it means 
 the head of a government centuries old. A govern 
 ment under the guidance of accomplished statesmen 
 chosen from the body of a cultivated old-world people, 
 so different from the half-bred, braggart upstarts, 
 now our masters, as to make comparison impossible 
 and to no purpose. Tyrants, who neither can, nor 
 wish to keep down their vicious passions their envy, 
 their jealousy and their hatred: passions which 
 unrecognized by themselves, have been nourished and 
 kept alive since the first settlement of our country 
 by white men; and which, God help my people, have 
 wrought such ruin as cannot be forgotten or forgiven 
 in a thousand years, save only in the way a true fol 
 lower of Christ may forgive." 
 
 "That this pleasant frame of mind is not vouch 
 safed to all, is marked in the histories of all countries, 
 ruined by wars, since the world was made. This war 
 with all its horrors will be so remembered here. The 
 truth in its nakedness will be handed down to 
 future generations must be handed down, if only as 
 a warning against an enemy more alive than ever, 
 more alert, and more to the fore. This history must 
 be the work of our own countrymen ; and when in pro 
 per shape, there will not in the annals of the world's 
 past be any darker pages, than those telling of the 
 destruction in the Shenandoah valley, and in the wake 
 of 'The March Through Georgia.' In the invasion 
 of Missouri, Arkansas, Tennessee, Louisiana and Mis 
 sissippi, with the exception of 'The Horror' at New 
 Orleans, there was a certain fairness all through, and 
 nothing done which might not be expected of any in 
 vading army, but in parts of Virginia and the other
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 457 
 
 Southern Atlantic States, all rules of civilized war 
 fare were ignored from the beginning; brutality and 
 savage fierceness taking its place, never was there 
 such widespread ruin left in the wake of a victorious 
 army. It will be good for the surviving settlers of 
 these desolated sections to begin at once to write their 
 individual experiences ; for the most actively concerned, 
 becoming ashamed before the criticisms of foreign 
 nations, are already beginning to falsify, and call it 
 a necessary war measure ; at the present time the peo 
 ple are afraid to rise up and contradict, but that is not 
 saying that it will always be so. We have already an 
 abridged history of the devastation of the Shenan- 
 doah valley, in a phrase which stands alone in the 
 depths of its significance, both in describing the com 
 pleteness of the work and the depraved humanity of 
 the man who could utter it in boasting the deed. He 
 says : 
 
 "I have swept the Shenandoah valley so clean, that a 
 crow flying from one end to the other, must carry his 
 rations with him." A volume could not tell more of 
 sufferings of the homeless old and sick of starving 
 women and helpless young!" 
 
 "Consumed with vanity, they desire not merely the 
 praise, but the homage of the universe; and no bullet 
 wounds have been so deep as those caused by the ex 
 pressed sympathy for us by foreign nations ; especially 
 that of England. It has helped to keep ferocity 
 in check and has been our saving salt ; but no amount 
 of circumspection can prevent the species of despotism 
 in store for us, nor can human wisdom foretell the 
 end. We must have patience." 
 
 As Hawley was about to reply, there came a rush 
 of chill air, sweeping the street behind them, blind 
 ing them and forcing them for a moment to stop, 
 close their eyes tightly and hold on to their hats. 
 
 A high, shrill, half -whispering voice, with something 
 like the husky whirring sound of an old-fashioned fan- 
 mill in it, broke upon their hearing. The tall, thin and
 
 458 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 bent figure of a man had come out of the shadows 
 opposite and was keeping a little to the rear of them 
 as he walked along the curbing of the pavement. 
 
 "Despotism! Do not yield to it. But patience? 
 Yes ! To bear the curse which weighs upon your coun 
 trymen. Your brothers ! A curse not to be lifted until 
 a century has passed!" 
 
 "Do not again desert thy native land ! Take off thy 
 foreign livery, and stand firm upon the ground upon 
 which God has placed you! Your forlorn brethren 
 need you. To you and such as you will their de 
 spairing eyes be turned. Work. If not by day by 
 night! The remedy is near. Look for it! But pa 
 tience? Oh, son of Darius, pray for more patience!" 
 
 Swaying to the front of them, he turned suddenly 
 down a cross-alley. Though dazed with astonishment 
 and something like superstitious awe, Darius, after 
 a moment's hesitation, and without saying a word to 
 Captain Hawley, ran swiftly down the alley, but only 
 in time to see the tall figure in its wind-blown gar 
 ments vanishing in the narrow way; still pursuing, 
 he found that the man had disappeared in the gloom 
 of some disreputable and broken down houses in an 
 uninhabited quarter of the town. 
 
 When Darius came back, breathless and panting 
 from the race, he met Hawley half-way down the alley. 
 
 "Did you catch up with him?" 
 
 "No, he did not mean that I should ; I called to him, 
 but that only made him go faster. The man I took him 
 for, is dead; I did not think of this at the moment. 
 In fact, Hawley, for once in my life, for a minute or 
 two, I believed in ghosts. I know though that he was 
 disguised, and that he is not an old man." 
 
 "He is not. No old man could run so fast." 
 
 After the family, who had heard of the riot and were 
 anxiously waiting at the table, had assembled in the din 
 ing room, Darius proceeded to give an account of it 
 speaking in a light vein and as if the occurrence were
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 459 
 
 of small moment from beginning to end from the 
 single-handed contest at start to the weird prophecy 
 and chase at the finish. 
 
 "Don't you really think it was a ghost, Darius? 
 You saw it, Captain Hawley. Don't you think it was?" 
 asked Aurelia, who really believed in all stories of the 
 spirit land. 
 
 "It affected me like one. He brought a freezing 
 whirlwind with him that chilled and scared me. I'm 
 shivering yet." 
 
 "It was a mysterious disappearance like a ghost 
 might disappear, and as the old houses look haunted, 
 I did not try to go in, believing a daylight investiga 
 tion might be best and safest." Looking up at this 
 point he caught a warning glance from Basil who had 
 entered a minute or two before and had taken a place at 
 the table; this he answered by one of inquiry, which 
 was replied to in the same silent way by a motion of 
 the head toward a couple of new waiters whom he did 
 not remember to have seen before. Noticing further 
 he saw that Hypolite was standing near covertly 
 watching the newcomers. 
 
 Basil noticing and comprehending at the same time, 
 called to him : 
 
 "When did you begin to serve in the dining room, 
 Hypolite?" 
 
 "This evening," he answered curtly, at the same 
 time following one of the men, who, tray in hand, was 
 about to make one of his necessary visits to the kitchen. 
 Quickly returning and gathering up a couple of dishes 
 from a side-table, he placed them before his master; 
 then standing behind him and pausing long enough 
 to say in warning "Prenez-y garde, II vaut mieux, 
 Mahse Basil; c'est a vous a parler francois. Les 
 espoins en tout!" he went back to his original point 
 of survelilance. 
 
 "Thank you, Hypolite, I will be careful."
 
 460 ALONG THB KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "So this is part of it and more of it," said Darius 
 turning to Paul. "Where are the others? Have 
 they left?" 
 
 "Only to go to the plantation. Yorke is having 
 trouble; it is to help him out for a little while. They 
 will soon be back." 
 
 Later when the family and the two strange servants 
 had left the dining room, Darius believing a warning 
 might be prudent, said to Hypolite : 
 
 "Do you not think it would be well to turn out the 
 new recruits, without waiting to see what mischief 
 they may do?" 
 
 "No, Mahse Darius, it is not necessaire, I haf al 
 ready control them," he answered, showing his white 
 teeth as he laughed softly. 
 
 It was late. All the family had retired except Darius 
 and Basil, who were alone. 
 
 "You wanted to tell me something, Basil?" 
 
 "Yes, I wanted to say I know the man who ran 
 from you this evening. A little after I got in from 
 the plantation I heard what had happened to you, and 
 Daisy and I, going in different directions, started on 
 the run, I was making a short cut and bumped up 
 against him. He told me you had gone home, and he 
 thought the military authorities were after him. He 
 was disguised of course, but I knew him and he knew 
 me at once." 
 
 "You say he knew us? I could see that he was a 
 young man; but who is he?" Seeing that Basil hesi 
 tated, he asked: "Does he live here?" 
 
 "He is an old man, and he does not live here. I am 
 under no oath to keep his name a secret, but I feel in 
 honour bound not to breathe it; but when I remind 
 you of Myrza, you will remember that we met him in 
 New Orleans many times and twice at the house of 
 Myrza."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 461 
 
 "Myrza's friend. Or rather her friend's friend; for 
 I know her most intimate is in Europe. What is he 
 doing here, Basil?" 
 
 "He is here for the same purpose that carried the 
 other to Europe. In the interest of a secret society 
 or Holy Tribunal, as it will be called when made up, 
 for it claims to be of a religious nature. H n was 
 present this afternoon and was deeply touched at your 
 treatment." 
 
 "I heard something of this secret confederacy in 
 New Orleans," said Darius, knitting his brows 
 thoughtfully. 
 
 "You heard of the Ku Klux Klan. This is dif 
 ferent and much more formidable. It will reach over 
 a greater scope of country, and will never die out or 
 dissolve. It will be like the Vehme-gericht or Vehmic 
 Tribunal. This man is distributing, it is said, a code 
 of laws modeled after that of this ancient order. In 
 the end it may be possible that the two will unite," said 
 Basil cooly, without seeming to be aware of the terri 
 ble import of what he was revealing. Darius at once 
 leaped to a knowledge of its seriousness. 
 
 "I hope to Heaven, Basil, you have not united with 
 any order of such dangerous tendencies; and I pray 
 to God to keep from us the necessity for such extreme 
 measures as would be enforced by its laws. Can you 
 tell me you are not compromised?" 
 
 "I can readily. I have told you all I know : that be 
 ing given by those who, as for as I know, are as ignor 
 ant as myself, and who would be as careful even in re 
 vealing the little they know, as I feel in honour bound 
 to be." 
 
 "Then speak below your breath or not at all: for 
 come what may, we at least, will not betray them; 
 knowing not to what extremity we may be driven." 
 
 About two months after this occurrence the Darius 
 residence was made habitable and the family once more 
 assembled beneath its roof. There were no repinings, 
 no complaints, but all it seemed, had silently agreed to
 
 462 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 ignore care bid it begone and be thankful for exist 
 ing blessings. Hitherto the Hawleys had been domn 
 ciled with the Bathursts. The remainder of their visit 
 would find them at The Pines. There would be a din 
 ner in their first week, as much like those of older date 
 as could be gotten up Aurelia was the moving spirit 
 Candace was, if possible, more concerned about the 
 success of this entertainment than any one else. Poly- 
 dore, upon whom devolved, amongst other duties, the 
 care of the silver, all of which had been saved from 
 pillage by clever hiding in which both he and his wife 
 had taken part, was scarcely less interested. It is need 
 less to say that this part of the service was perfect. 
 The table was drawn to its utmost extent, for the child 
 ren, by special favour, were to eat with the grown-ups 
 three Bathursts and three Hawleys the least of 
 them in tall chairs purchased for the occasion. All 
 were present. Even Uncle Sam had been forced to 
 join them, for it would be a long time before the Haw 
 leys would again be present at a family assemblage, as, 
 after a short business visit to New Orleans, they were 
 going home. They were all seated at the table except 
 the twins, who had made some difficulty about the 
 seats assigned them: both claiming a right to sit by 
 Uncle Darius. They stood awhile looking, steadfastly, 
 at their fortunate cousins, the two oldest Bathursts, 
 belonging to Basil who had secured the coveted places 
 unheeding the affectionate commands of Paul and 
 Basil. 
 
 "Come! sit by grandfather." 
 
 "Do come and sit by me; won't you sit by Uncle 
 Basil?" 
 
 They decided they would not eat at all, and were 
 indignantly making their way out of the dining-room. 
 
 "Come back, boys! I find myself embarrassed by 
 my own popularity to-day," said Darius, overtaking 
 them and taking a hand of each. "Now be my op- 
 posites; sit across the way, and you can look Uncle
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 463 
 
 Darius right in the face while these Bathurst boys 
 have to look sideways. Come now between this little 
 girl and young John Hawley." 
 
 They watched him anxiously as he returned to his 
 place looked at him and smiled. 
 
 "Now we're happy. How very alike they are. I 
 will never know them. Your children are all Haw- 
 leys, Felix except John ; and even he does not resem 
 ble you. Where does he get his violet eyes? He looks 
 like like Berenger the younger Berenger. Your 
 friend, Paul. That little tremor of the upper eye-lid 
 when he laughs. By George! I had not noticed it be 
 fore it's startling!" Turning to Hawley, he said: 
 
 "He was a countryman of yours, and was the hand 
 somest man I ever saw." 
 
 "An Englishman ? Berenger? I " Looking at 
 Felicia, he checked himself, saying, "The boy favours 
 him, you say? It is probably the national stamp." 
 There was a disturbance among the servants at a side- 
 table the noise of falling china. 
 
 "The Berengers," said Paul when quiet was restored, 
 "were both unusually good looking. The father was 
 on a visit at the time you saw him, the younger sold 
 his interests in Texas and returned to New Orleans, I 
 believe. I have never seen either since the evening we 
 dined with them at Sanford's." 
 
 The conversation went on briskly and the evening 
 made one such as children do not forget in a lifetime. 
 
 "Felicia, after my final return from England you 
 wanted you thought it best and most honourable to 
 tell me the name of one you had loved. A feeling, 
 which no longer exists, caused me to forbid it. Are 
 you still willing to tell me?" 
 
 "I felt at first that I had no right to reveal the pri 
 vate faults of another; besides there was a mutual
 
 464 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 promise of secrecy. I have always wanted to tell you." 
 "It was the man your father and uncle spoke of at 
 dinner?" 
 
 "Yes. The night we left New Orleans for New York, 
 he passed by me while you were speaking to some 
 friends and reproached me for marrying. That is the 
 only time I have ever seen or heard of him since we 
 parted in Texas." She was cruelly excited. 
 
 "Darling, come and sit by me and let us talk it over, 
 not that chair the foot-stool and sit as you always 
 like best." She drew up a foot-stool and clasping her 
 arms around, and laying her head upon his knee would 
 not, or could not look up. 
 
 "No, that will not do," he said, unclasping her arms, 
 you will sit here in my arms with your dear head on 
 my shoulder. Now, my darling, you may tell me." 
 
 "Are you afraid to go to New Orleans? Are you 
 afraid to meet this man? I can easily go alone and 
 come back here again; or instead of the route pro 
 posed I can go by water." 
 
 "I do not wish to meet him, and I am not afraid, but 
 I will not part from you for one hour while you are 
 so ill." 
 
 "You are not afraid of his influence then, or that he 
 may in some way annoy you? It is a well-known fact 
 that his recklessness in regard to women, has once or 
 twice brought him to the verge of ruin, you may meet, 
 and you are not one whom a man of that nature would 
 give up readily. He is now free I learned that from 
 Godwin, but did not think of it again. It was the talk 
 of the English colony in and about New Orleans. His 
 father is dead; and Archie's inheritance enabled him 
 to make some profitable investments lately, and it is 
 said he is on the road to fortune. His wife returned 
 when she heard of his well-doing ; but found him living 
 in open adultery with one also married, and losing all 
 hope of ever being reunited to him, she instituted legal
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 465 
 
 proceedings and readily won her case. He may not be 
 so unscrupulous as he has been represented, but if you 
 go to New Orleans he might try to have an interview." 
 
 "There need be no interview? I will take the child 
 ren and go with you, I can easily avoid him except for 
 a chance meeting, and that I can face." 
 
 Pausing reflectively, she began hesitatingly: 
 
 "If I go with you, the work will be done in half the 
 time, for I am familiar with it ; it will be tedious, even 
 if undertaken by both of us. You are not strong 
 enough I will go. You now know all my family I 
 see that you like them. In all their poverty, how happy 
 they are. Could they be so if ?" Captain Hawley in 
 terrupted her. 
 
 "You mean if you had not left Texas? Knowing the 
 name and nature of the one who caused it, I see the 
 wisdom of your flight. As for the part I played I 
 have never ceased to congratulate myself upon my good 
 fortune in being present to help you out. I deserve no 
 gratitude." 
 
 "I am afraid I have all along left a wrong impres 
 sion: I was not fleeing from Mr. Berenger; though 
 it is true his presence would have been a constant dan 
 ger to me, believing as he did, that it was a crime to 
 force a marriage, unless both parties loved each other, 
 and that in such cases a divorce was in order. Added 
 to this was his opinion that it was greatly less of a sin 
 for those who really loved each other to throw aside 
 all barriers and live together in defiance of either 
 law or religion. Of course, he did not approve either, 
 but argued that the latter was less heinous than the 
 former. He had spoken so recklessly after the scene 
 in the church came to his knowledge, and as I, through 
 cowardice and shame, sometimes shared the feeling 
 I was, to put it in plain words, afraid he would propose 
 an elopement, and that I would agree. I have never 
 attempted to throw all the blame upon him : he would
 
 466 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 never have tried to force me. And I hardly believe he 
 would have followed me. My conduct throughout was 
 due to a lack of moral courage." 
 
 "You might have spared yourself the pain of going 
 over it, Felix." (She had turned quite pale.) "You 
 were equally explicit when you told me several years 
 ago. But Archie is one of a type ; and I can only repeat 
 that you acted wisely. You might better have confided 
 in your father; but it is best to fly from a temptation 
 which we fear we can not resist." 
 
 "It appeared to me then, to be the only way." Her 
 memory reverting to the scene on the wharf, she could 
 have told him that subsequent events had proved the 
 righteousness of her act; but she could imagine no ex 
 tremity which could justify her in exposing the faults 
 of Archie Berenger; just why, she would not ask her 
 self: tout it had been many a long year since she 
 denied herself the right to think of him at all. How 
 difficult had been the task, was shown to-day: the 
 chance allusion of her uncle having brought to her 
 mental view the Texas neighborhood and all its hap 
 penings. As to the violent scene at New Orleans, there 
 was no one in the world to whom she would repeat it. 
 But with Godwin's story in mind, she said : 
 
 "I assure you I am not in the least afraid." 
 
 "Then we will not change our first intention, but 
 take the children and go by water and trust ourselves 
 to the chances of getting back to Washington by rail. 
 The road has been only partially repaired. We are 
 not going to linger among unpleasant topics and we 
 will forget their cause." 
 
 The New Orleans property was not sold, but rented 
 leased for a number of years. The Morgans returned 
 to England. The party, without interruption returned 
 to Washington. The journey by rail across the country 
 had benefited all. "What a field for investment is 
 here! How many millions for some one to gather in.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 467 
 
 But we have an abundance, Felicia, and had we need 
 of speculation, I am not strong enough to undergo the 
 excitement and worry of it." 
 
 "I am so glad there is no need for it. When winter 
 is past we will travel like gipsies all over the moun 
 tainous countries of the Southwest where it may be 
 safe from the attack of savages. I will hunt with you. 
 I will practice again with a gun, so that I will be a 
 companion for you. We will live in the open air 
 in the open mountain air; and you will grow better 
 with each day that comes, until you are well do you 
 hear? Until you are well!" Felicia had never been so 
 full of hope. Her husband had thought it best not to 
 tell her that he had met her former lover, and that 
 Berenger had crossed the street to avoid meeting him 
 when in front of their dwelling on the same evening the 
 Morgans left for England. 
 
 "He thinks Felicia has told me, or he would speak 
 to me as he has always done. Poor fellow!" thought 
 John Hawley. He would perhaps walk there for the 
 purpose of merely getting a glimpse of one whom 
 naturally, he must have loved above all others ; who by 
 any reckoning must have been his idol ; and what man 
 who had ever been loved by Felicia Bathurst, could ever 
 forget her. In the purity of his own heart, he could 
 not imgaine that any really unworthy motive was un 
 derlying this wish to look upon the face of one so good 
 and beautiful. This was his conclusion. Although he 
 had never urged a history of their acquaintance in de 
 tail upon his wife he had gathered from her brief re 
 cital of some of the main incidents occurring within 
 that period, that it had lasted over several years. 
 
 When on their journey to Washington, Captain Haw- 
 ley congratulated himself upon his course in New Or 
 leans ; he had long know the strength of her passionate 
 devotion to himself ; but he now recognized as connected 
 with it a bouyancy of thought and restored vitality, 
 which was almost hypnotic in its influence. She seemed 
 to wish to impart to him this renewal of strength and
 
 468 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 hope. She was more like the Felix of other days. It 
 seemed to her that this visit was the finale to her life 
 of the past six years. It would henceforth be as a 
 closed book she had met face to face all she had so 
 feared. The intervening years of trial now seemed to 
 belong to some other woman, who might now be im 
 partially judged by herself; step by step she had fol 
 lowed the path of this other woman until the end and 
 a verdict was reached. Her husband had held her 
 blameless her darling hubsand! Even while con 
 demning his judgment as too lenient, it was consoling. 
 At present she was John Hawley's wife. Her heart 
 beat joyously at the thought this was best of all. That 
 these were her children and this her home were secon 
 dary matters. The task would never again be difficult. 
 She would bury every thought of the past in trying to 
 be worthy of the blessings which now were hers. Their 
 dwelling was in the western part of the city. It had 
 been left unfinished at the beginning of the war, having 
 been the property of a successful merchant. It was 
 now completed upon an enlarged and improved plan by 
 Hawley. Facing on a spacious public park, the grounds 
 were extensive, and their improvement afforded for 
 him the agreeable relaxation which the management of 
 his large estate and his failing health made necessary. 
 His genial and uniform courtesy of manner and his 
 generous hospitality would alone have drawn around 
 him a throng of friends. But although conscious of 
 an assured welcome in the polite circles of the city, he 
 decided it best for his family to confine themselves to 
 the entertainment of a select number of friends. 
 
 Of late this had been curtailed being limited to lit 
 tle dinners, given only when Captain Hawley's health 
 permitted. Late hours had long ago been tabooed. He 
 once told Dr. Vernon, that everything coming in the 
 way of either his health or happiness, was put down 
 with an iron hand, before having time to interfere with 
 one or the other. Under such rule, he laughingly said, 
 he might live a century.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 469 
 
 He showed his appreciation of this care by a passion 
 ate devotion. How greatly he valued her rare beauty, 
 he could show by the costly gifts he lavished upon her ; 
 but the solicitude for his health so honest, so unob 
 trusive, was a part of herself and was given with a 
 tenderness, which he repaid with a love that approached 
 adoration. 
 
 Captain Hawley rarely expressed his love in fond 
 words or caresses, but by some means, the kind and 
 quality of this affection was understood by all their 
 friends. 
 
 "I call you 'Felicia' sometimes. Do you like it? I 
 have fancied from something in your manner, that you 
 have a dignified preference for it." 
 
 "My mother called me that never Felix. That name 
 to her, was sacred to my twin brother; the others 
 using whatever came uppermost: my father saying, 
 I had inherited his name with all his other little belong 
 ings." 
 
 She instantly thought of one person who, after tell 
 ing her that he loved her, had dropped all other names 
 and called her "Felix." She had never before taken 
 notice of it. Which did she prefer? Her answer was : 
 
 "I like all the names you call me, and the way you 
 pronounce them, and I I am sometimes pleased with 
 you, John Hawley." He laughed joyously. 
 
 "Felix or Felicia it means to me all that's best in 
 life it means life ! For darling, you may not know it, 
 but you have kept me alive for years comfortably 
 alive for I enjoy living." 
 
 The month of March came in with blustering winds, 
 followed by rains of such frequency that the earth be 
 came soaked in such a way that the few days of sun 
 shine had little effect, and the air was heavy with 
 dampness. Captain Hawley had been forced to stay in 
 doors. To-night he was asleep and breathing heavily 
 when Felicia went to tuck him in, as was usual before
 
 470 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 going to look after the children. Now forgetting the 
 children altogether, she at once summoned their family 
 physician. "We must work fast, Mrs. Hawley. It is 
 pneumonia, and it will go hard with him." It took but 
 a few hours to turn vague doubts and fears into a dread 
 certainty. Captain Hawley lived three days. On the 
 morning of the third day, before it was quite day 
 light, he awoke from one of the laspses into heavy sleep 
 which were his only refuge from pain, and looked at 
 Felicia who was sitting by his bedside. 
 
 "Have you been up all night, darling?" 
 
 "I have rested here on the bed near you." 
 
 "Send everyone out of the room," he said, closing his 
 eyes. 
 
 "We are alone," said poor Felicia, clasping his hand 
 in both her own. "My beloved !" 
 
 "Don't begin to cry," again opening his eyes. "I 
 must tell you move a little away, so that I can seen 
 your sweet face." 
 
 The beautiful dark eyes, heavy with the slumber of 
 approaching death, were bent lovingly upon her. 
 
 "There, that is right you will not cry?" Again he 
 fell into unconsciousness, breathing heavily, and seem 
 ing to have fotgotten. Arousing suddenly, he said 
 anxiously : 
 
 "It was something Felix ?" 
 
 "You wanted to tell me about ?" 
 
 "Yes. About Caroline our boys she is their sis 
 ter." Again closing his eyes, he continued to speak, but 
 with more difficulty : "I have no fears. I will soon be 
 at rest my dear wife Felix!" 
 
 John Hawley spoke no more forever: he lingered 
 throughout the day seemingly without pain until the 
 end.
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 471 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 "Keep busy, Mrs. Hawley. I do not like to see you 
 so quiet; I would rather you would weep. Would it 
 not be better to send for some member of your family?" 
 
 "Kaspar is coming. I telegraphed to father, as soon 
 as 1 knew it was to be the end. Daisy was the only one 
 who could come. It will be better when he is here," 
 she replied with dry lips. 
 
 Kaspar had come. But Felicia had not decided upon 
 her future course, but would write to England at once, 
 for she had no difficulty in determining the meaning 
 of his last broken words; for the day preceding the 
 first one of his illness, Captain Hawley had requested 
 her to write several business letters one of them con 
 cerning his daughter who was now at a private school 
 in France. There were some legal formalities to be 
 reckoned with, in regard to this child's inheritance, 
 which being conversant with the details of her hus 
 band's business, she alone understood. The little girl, 
 now twelve years old, had been placed in the family of 
 a brother officer, a distant relation and hitherto had 
 enjoyed the income only, of the property in Liverpool, 
 now becoming hers, by right explained in his will. 
 The property in New York City, in Washington and in 
 New Orleans, together with a large fortune in Govern 
 ment bonds, he left to his wife. Words and phrases 
 showing how vivid had been Captain Hawley's pre 
 monition of an early death were constantly recurring 
 to memory. "You will never be troubled b}^ a lack of 
 money, Felix. I will look to that." After a couple of 
 weeks all expressed directions and wishes had been car 
 ried out. Felix had moved and acted in a fever of ex 
 citement. Now there was nothing more to do ; no com 
 mand or desire uttered by her adored husband, but had 
 been executed or compiled with. She had become pale
 
 472 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 and emaciated as when at the convent years ago, she 
 had learned that she would never again in life, meet 
 her little brothers. This seemed worse. She began to 
 collect the treasures he had lavished upon her. Her 
 keepsakes. Letters, jewels, and the pretty gowns he 
 so delighted in seeing her wear. Something he had said 
 concerning them all coming to mind as she laid them 
 away. She now realized the finality of their parting. 
 
 Late in the evening, about one month after the death 
 of Captain Hawley, Felix and Kaspar were alone ; Kas- 
 par sitting close under the lamp reading, and his sister 
 sitting by the fire with folded hands thinking. There 
 was nothing else to do, but face the future. Although 
 there was a large estate it was so invested that only 
 a little time and labour was required in its manage 
 ment. Her part in it could well be reckoned as so many 
 hours out of each month. To stay in Washington she 
 felt to be impossible. The thought intolerable. "Daisy," 
 she said suddenly, "we will go home. In the morning 
 we will find a care-taker someone who will live in the 
 little cottage in the backyard, and take care of the 
 place until it can be sold. I find I will be compelled to 
 go to England. We will stay in Charleston until we 
 are ready. You will go with me, will you not?" The 
 boy sprang to his feet. 
 
 "Oh, how glad I am to hear you say that ! It will be 
 like Texas again, when we used to run wild on the 
 prairies. Freedom and fresh air!" 
 
 They would go to Paris first. Kaspar would con 
 sult an eminent French surgeon about the mystery of 
 his continued lameness; the accompanying pain of 
 which was at times so hard to bear. There seemed to 
 be no possible cause for it. Captain Hawley had con 
 sulted every known authority in Washington, but the 
 decision of all had been the same. "He would get well 
 in time." But he did not get well. 
 
 It proved to be a stupendous undertaking the pleas 
 ure of it confined mostly to the four lively boys who
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 473 
 
 managed to command the services of the other and 
 older half of the party. Perhaps Dr. Vernon had an 
 eye to this when he said : 
 
 "Don't burden yourself with too many nurses, Mrs. 
 Hawley, one good trusty middle aged, competent woman 
 will answer every purpose." The trusty woman was 
 secured, but had it not been for Daisy's influence over 
 the turbulent brood, Felicia would have had little rest ; 
 to say nothing of leisure. 
 
 To Daisy their wickedness and their goodness were 
 equally a source of perpeutal delight. Dr. Vernon's 
 advice proved to be the best. There had been no time 
 for brooding, and at the end of the voyage Felicia had 
 regained her usual strength. 
 
 The surgical examination proved extremely interest 
 ing. Felicia was present when it took place. It was an 
 affair of a few minutes only. The knee was examined 
 above, below, through, and around. 
 
 "I see you have been much wounded that," scruti 
 nizing a deep and still discoloured scar on the thigh, 
 "was a bad place. But here is the trouble," pressing 
 lightly on a point below the knee, Daisy winced. Go 
 ing to a side-table he took up a couple of sharp instru 
 ments, and returned. 
 
 "Can you bear pain?" A smile from the boy was 
 his only answer. 
 
 "Stand by the window so that the light will fall on 
 this part." 
 
 Felicia withdrew to the far end of the room. In a 
 few minutes, an almost incredibly short time, the sur 
 geon called to her. 
 
 "It is a bullet from the revolver. Your brother tells 
 me it is like the one before extracted. He was " Daisy 
 was about to speak. The surgeon checked him. "He 
 was of the cavalry a soldier was he not? And his 
 opponent was of the infantry, and it was a close to 
 gether fight?" 
 
 "That is just how it was," said Daisy, laughing loud 
 ly.
 
 474 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "You may well laugh, my son, for you carry no more 
 the bequille." 
 
 Felicia had a double reason for first visiting France. 
 Somewhat against her father's will and through her 
 mother's influence, Captain Hawley's daughter had 
 been placed in a pensionnat not in Paris, but in a 
 neighboring city. Felicia longed to see this child, and 
 her husband had often expressed a wish that she might 
 know her little brothers. Daisy's lameness was al 
 ready a thing of the past. Learning the day upon 
 which the pupils were permitted to see their friends, 
 they went en masse. The pretty slight figure of a 
 girl of thirteen but looking younger, came eagerly to 
 meet them. After Felicia had welcomed her, she said : 
 
 "I have brought your little brothers to see you, 
 Caroline." Naming each of them in turn and adding 
 "Boys, this is your sister." 
 
 The little girl wonderingly offered her hand the 
 boys as wonderingly held out theirs. None of them 
 seemed to realize their relation to the sister they had 
 been told they would find in the pension. Through the 
 good offices of their uncle they were made to under 
 stand it. 
 
 In Captain Hawley's will there was a clause, in 
 which by the testator's expressed command, the guard 
 ianship of this child should be transferred to Felicia, 
 in case of her own mother's death before the term of 
 minority expired. 
 
 Felicia now wished there had never been occasion for 
 such a clause. So pleased was she that, she would then 
 and there have claimed her. The beautiful dark eyes, 
 the girl's best feature, were Captain Hawley's own. 
 They also belonged to the twins. How often had she 
 seen them sadden, as at a chance mention of his little 
 girl, he would gaze dreamily in the distance think 
 ing of her she knew, as her own dear father might 
 think of herself under like unfortunate conditions. 
 
 "Would you like to go with us, Caroline?" she asked 
 in parting. When the child bursting into a passion of
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 475 
 
 tears, exclaimed. "Oh, how I would!" Captain Haw- 
 ley, for a moment stood in plain view before her, and 
 she was speaking as much to him as to his daughter 
 when she said: 
 
 "My darling! I will see what can be done. But if 
 I fail, you must not mind, for you can come to us as 
 soon as you belong to yourself." 
 
 Having no concern for a man or woman who could 
 desert his or her offspring under any circumstances, 
 known to humanity, she determined to get possession 
 of this child, deprived of a fond father's care and love, 
 by one whose act in crossing the ocean to kidnap her, 
 was not caused by maternal anxiety as she would have 
 had others believe, but by the promptings of a merce 
 nary nature and a base desire for revenge upon the 
 one she had most injured. The girl should at least 
 have every possible opportunity of living in the com 
 panionship of her brothers. She should know at least 
 something of family life something to which she had 
 hitherto been a stranger. After this, letters from each 
 and all of them presents of every kind that a school 
 girl cares for, came to the pensionnat for Caroline 
 Hawley. Nor was the habit discontinued after the 
 family had returned to America. Three months later 
 the Hawley brothers had learned to know and love their 
 sister. Her mother was dead.
 
 476 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Except at New Orleans, Felicia's business affairs 
 were in admirable shape. She had leased her residence 
 in Washington for a term of years. With the help of 
 her uncle a few knotty points relative to other property 
 had been smoothed out. She had received a letter from 
 New Orleans a short time since urging her presence; 
 some dwellings cottages in a respectable neighbor 
 hood were in a ruinous condition, and if not repaired in 
 a short time the present rate of rent would decrease, 
 and besides no decent person would care to live in one 
 of them. She did not want to go. She knew her agent 
 was not to be trusted and that she would lose money if 
 the work of repair was entrusted to him. And yet she 
 hesitated, preferring to lose a little by not going. 
 
 She finally decided to get an old friend and neighbor 
 of Captain Hawley's to look into it and get for her 
 another agent. She wrote to him getting for answer 
 a letter not only to come, but to be prepared to buy a 
 half dozen or more cottages on the same street as an 
 investment. They would be sold and would go at a 
 song. She could never afterwards trace any connec 
 tion between this letter and the thoughts which came 
 to her after reading it. 
 
 She began to wonder if Berenger ever came there, 
 or if it were probable he lived there. The mere possi 
 bility of this, made her decide to go. And if he does 
 not? The question awakened her to the fact that she 
 was free to inquire. Her children had been taken from 
 her; at "The Pines," or at Charleston her relatives 
 had left nothing for her to do in that line. 
 
 "I hardly know who is their head," she would say, 
 "It might be said Bathurst, Darius & Co. with their 
 darling sister, Caroline."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 477 
 
 At first there was a sense of criminality attending 
 this wish to see her former lover. At no time in the 
 past year had there been a vestige of the consciousness 
 she now experienced. It was like she had all her life 
 known him and that he had always been as forbidden 
 fruit. Her Aunt Aurelia had preceded her by a week 
 or two. She was at the house of an old friend ; her visit 
 over they would probably return at the same time. It 
 was not until she was again in New Orleans that she 
 realized, that for the first time in their acquaintance 
 she could think of Berenger as a lover without sin. 
 There was a novel sensation in this ; a sense of freedom ; 
 but it was still difficult to rid herself of an impression 
 of guilt of wrong to her husband. Going from one 
 stage to another in these reveries, it soon became a 
 fact that she could think of nothing else. The wish to 
 see him grew intolerable. Why should she not? She 
 had no idea where he was. He might be in San 'Fran 
 cisco. How could she manage to know? 
 
 The family had decided on a French governess for 
 Caroline. She at once began inquiries and looking up 
 her very few acquaintances, begged their assistance. 
 
 She had been in New Orleans over a week a longer 
 stay was unnecessary. She had not found a suitable 
 governess, neither had she heard of Berenger. She had 
 engaged her aunt's services in the former mission, but 
 although Aurelia might not remember having heard 
 of Berenger, Felicia had no wish to recall him to her 
 recollection, but had indirectly made inquiries of Mr. 
 Wyche, her attorney, and also two or three other men 
 of the business world who might have some knowledge 
 of him. 
 
 "William Berenger? Oh, yes. A friend of your hus 
 band. I never saw the young man. I don't think he 
 lives here." The others answered in the same manner. 
 She felt unaccountably vexed and discouraged. She
 
 478 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 would go at once to see what her Aunt Aurelia had 
 done about the governess, and whether or not she 
 would return with her. 
 
 She found them at tea in the dining-room, and was 
 promptly forced into a seat at the table. There were 
 two old ladies besides her aunt. One of them with 
 short, old-fashioned, silvery curls on each side of her 
 face, was French to her finger tips. This lady had 
 refused tea, and was now and then tasting wine from 
 a glass daintily held in her delicately wrinkled white 
 hand. Served with a cup of hot tea, she was begin 
 ning her inquiries, when her words were arrested by 
 the firm, sharp shutting of the hall-door. A hoy- 
 denish looking girl, apparently about eighteen years 
 old, came without ceremony into the room, and took 
 a chair at the table like a member of the family might 
 have done bowed slightly, and without noticing the 
 welcome of the others, fixed her large black eyes on 
 Felix. 
 
 "Eh Pauline!" said the old French lady. "Miss Cast- 
 ano, my niece, Mrs. Hawley." The girl was low 
 browed with thick black hair and eyebrows the lat 
 ter nearly meeting above the short high nose ; a too full 
 mouth and the short upper lip rarely closing on the 
 lower one, showing the strong, white, slightly project 
 ing teeth, in some way gave an impression of aggres 
 sive haughtiness to the face; this was further intensi 
 fied by a like expression in the somber, melancholy 
 eyes. She was a composite drawn from several Euro 
 pean types and veiled with an American stamp. The 
 aunt was a great-aunt. 
 
 "My niece, Mrs. Hawley, may be able to help you 
 to find a governess." Then speaking to Miss Cast- 
 ano: "Pauline, Mrs. Hawley wishes to find some one 
 who can speak equally well both our language and the 
 English. Is not Miss Burgeois through with the Boy- 
 ces ? She is a native of the old country." 
 
 "Yes, she is a native of the old country, and she 
 speaks its language, but how does she speak it? And
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 479 
 
 what kind of a native was she and is she? She is 
 just what her translated name indicates: no more 
 perhaps less; for she is common a hoosier from the 
 swamps. Her English is a gumbo patois. She is not 
 to be thought of," said Miss Castano, with a pride that 
 was Spain and a meanness that was France. 
 
 "But, Mrs. Hawley, I know one that is a lady; a 
 descendant of an old and honourable French family of 
 St. Louis Miss Duval. She is at present in the family 
 of Dr. Colbert, at a little place called Harbour Station. 
 It is not a great distance from here. It is on a line 
 of railway, you can reach her by letter or more quickly 
 by telegraph; and that would be best; for her services 
 might be claimed by someone else; I know for a cer 
 tainty that she will soon leave Dr. Colbert's." 
 
 "But, Pauline, are you sure she has been in the Col 
 bert family. I was told that she went to Harbour 
 Station to take charge of some children that the Ber- 
 engers had employed her. And Mrs. Hawley might 
 hesitate " 
 
 "The Berengers have two little girls, Mrs. Hawley, 
 but they are not married." 
 
 "Tante Emilie, I don't know the people you speak 
 of, but Miss Duval has been living in the family of Dr. 
 Colbert five years, and would not stay a moment in a 
 place like that." 
 
 "I will telegraph her this very hour, Miss Castano," 
 said Felix, rising to her feet. "I owe you a thousand 
 thanks. I will take that route home." 
 
 "Dear Aunt Aurelia, come to the St. Charles this 
 evening, for I will go to Harbour Station and thence 
 to Charleston. With a hurried good bye she had 
 reached the door, when Aurelia running to embrace 
 her, said: 
 
 "If you don't mind going home alone, Felicia, I will 
 go back as I came, by water." 
 
 "Very well, Auntie, it will be better for you to go in 
 that way, and less fatiguing. Good bye." 
 
 "Is she always so abrupt?" asked Miss Castano.
 
 480 AL,ONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Felix always thinks and acts with great rapidity," 
 said Aurelia, who was both disturbed and puzzled. "I 
 believe I will go to see her later in the evening." It 
 was growing late. Felix had gone a little out of her 
 way but was now walking slowly along the street in 
 the direction of her hotel; trying to decide upon some 
 way by which she could secure the services of Miss 
 Duval without going to Harbour Station. She was im 
 patient to get home and would be there sooner if she 
 went by water, because she could embark in two or 
 three hours, whereas by rail she would have to wait 
 until an early hour in the morning. No there must 
 be no risks, the chance was one in a hundred. When 
 she returned, a number of ladies and gentlemen, in 
 evening dress, were passing down through the en 
 trance hall of the hotel; hardly noticing them, she 
 glanced carelessly into the drawing-room, and saw the 
 man she had come to New Orleans to meet. He was 
 adjusting an opera cloak around the shoulders of a 
 young and pretty girl; he was looking down and his 
 smile was like those seen on lovers' lips. A second 
 momentary glance and she went into the office to find 
 out at what hour the north-bound train would leave in 
 the morning hoping that it would start before day 
 light before the guests at this hotel would have left 
 their beds. She was as anxious to avoid Berenger, as 
 before Mrs. Gilmore's communication, she had been 
 to meet him. Before leaving the office she looked at 
 the register. His name was not there, but still he 
 might lodge there. "Ah well ! It makes no difference," 
 she said to herself with a sigh as she mounted the stairs 
 which led to her room. 
 
 "She found him living in open adultery with one also 
 married and had no trouble in winning her suit." This 
 was what Captain Hawley said in reference to Mrs. 
 Berenger's application for a divorce. These children 
 then were ? Oh, what a shameless thing to do!"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 481 
 
 Captain Hawley, man of the world as he was, had 
 said not one word in excuse but it was plain he did 
 not approve of him. She rose abruptly resolving not 
 to think of it no, not another minute! 
 
 But the phrase "As quick as thought" is a mean 
 ing one, there is some doubt as to the quickness of 
 lightning when compared to it. In this instance 
 thoughts did not come with mere rapidity they 
 surged and crowded, jostling and confusing. It was in 
 this wise she was prevented for a time from feeling 
 the first force of the blow or from knowing even, that 
 it was a blow. It was fortunate she had been told the 
 one, and that she had seen the other; for if she had 
 met him before this, she would have told him 
 "What?" 
 
 He might have asked her why she came or what 
 she wanted. He was very, very angry when they 
 parted, and spoke very disrespectfully. As often as 
 she had thought of this scene, just so often she had 
 laughed but the laughter had always been cut short 
 by tears. There were no longer reasons why she should 
 explain to him the circumstances connected with her 
 hasty marriage. This was a relief, for she shrank 
 from the thought of discussing Captain Hawley's pri 
 vate affairs with anyone, but most of all with him. 
 
 Aurelia came and sat up until near eleven; but not 
 finding anything in her niece's manner that indicated 
 a disturbance of any sort, she took her leave at eleven 
 o'clock; saying that at her age no one ought to be up 
 even at that early hour and that she would make it 
 up by sleeping an hour late in the morning. 
 
 "That prevents me from asking you to stay all night 
 with me, for I get up at five and I do not believe I will 
 sleep at all." 
 
 "It was the tea it was much too strong. Good bye." 
 
 Her Aunt Aurelia gone, she let the contest between 
 mind and heart go on. Had she ever really banished 
 him ? In the first years of her marriage she had tried 
 to close up every avenue of thought which would lead
 
 482 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 to the memory of her past as connected with him. 
 There were reminders about her at all times, but still 
 in part by a strong effort of will she held them down. 
 Yet sometimes in dreams they would meet and laugh 
 and talk in the old way. Again they would reproach 
 each other there would be a dim cause for resentment 
 for an injury or a wrong, of which she was insensible 
 when awake and they would part in anger. From 
 these she would always wake with a start a sicken 
 ing fear springing to a sitting position her heart 
 beating to suffocation. 
 
 Gradually this had ceased; but the memory of it re 
 mained, and with it a consciousness that once more in 
 close proximity, the influence which had so nearly 
 governed her would reassert itself. Even now to 
 night in opposition to all better reasoning there came 
 to mind the question of who had been most wronged 
 Berenger or herself. He had loved her so openly so 
 honestly and so tenderly. 
 
 Besides, leaving out whatever else he may have done 
 outside their own case, whose was the greater fault? 
 She remembered even yet, the shame of having been 
 the promised wife, and of receiving the caresses of a 
 man, not freed from the legal bonds which bound him 
 to another. No matter what specious argument may 
 have served to gain her assent, her sin was as great 
 as his perhaps more heinous. 
 
 After an almost sleepless night she began her home 
 ward route by way of Harbour Station, on a dilapidated 
 car over a rough road making slow progress. Night 
 came on. It would be near daylight, the conductor 
 told her, before her point of destination would be 
 reached. With a shawl folded on an arm of the seat, 
 she tried to sleep. But always waking with a start 
 it would be a dream. Some one would call her name. 
 Sometimes it was her mother's voice. She would be 
 going into some danger, and Andrea would take her 
 hand, wishing to restrain or help, or she would be 
 traveling on foot in a strange country and a mist would
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 483 
 
 obscure her pathway. When awake, the fearful feel 
 ing of one who had long slept and dreamed, came over 
 her. In this condition all the scenes of her married 
 life, as though belonging to someone else, flitted before 
 her mental vision each scene in its own time and 
 place. So passed the greater part of two days. She 
 had changed cars, bade adieu to some new friends, 
 and gone on. At last ! Harbour Station ! It was still 
 dark when she staggered to her feet. "This way, 
 madam," said the conductor. She followed him 
 and was assisted to the platform. It was such a place 
 as was then often seen along the railroad routes. A 
 few cheap houses of unpainted lumber, mostly 
 packed together, and centering around the station 
 house. The rest, straggling in every direction, appar 
 ently at random, and built on sandy land, whose only 
 growth consisted of a few, more or less, scraggy oak 
 trees. 
 
 Later on, each one of these stations was expected, 
 by those dealing in such estate, to become a town, with 
 rows upon rows of stately dwellings on wide streets; 
 owning lawns bordered by flower-beds and rare 
 shrubs, where now fed cattle on coarse grass under 
 scrubby trees. Nor were they always disappointed. 
 This very unpromising place afterwards became a 
 beautiful town with a beautiful name. 
 
 "Do you know where Dr. Colbert lives?" asked 
 Felicia of a man who came out with a lamp and picked 
 up the mail-bag. 
 
 "That's the doctor's house and his office also that 
 little gray house to the left. It's almost too dark for 
 you to see it." 
 
 "I will leave my luggage in your care. I may leave 
 again soon, perhaps this afternoon or to-night." And 
 taking her hand-bag, Felix went out through the misty 
 darkness to the little gray house. 
 
 As she entered the gate, a little dog ran up to her in 
 a friendly way and followed her up the steps. A good 
 omen, she thought. As no one else seemed to be awake,
 
 484 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 she walked about the yard and on the street in front 
 until it was seen without doubt that the family were 
 up and dressed. 
 
 "We were looking for you, Mrs. Hawley, and a spec 
 ial breakfast was ordered in your honour, last night; 
 and you look as if you needed just that kind, and I am 
 going out in the kitchen to hurry it up." 
 
 Miss Duval came out on the porch. 
 
 "I received your telegram but you need not have 
 been so anxious, for no one else has applied for me 
 and I'm rejoiced that such is the case; for I have a 
 dear cousin living in Charleston. But I will be com 
 pelled to go to New Orleans first. I will make but a 
 short visit. Did you think of going back that way?" 
 
 "No, but I can. My aunt, Mrs. Lawson, is there and 
 will return to South Carolina in a few days. We could 
 all go together." 
 
 "I can be ready in less than a couple of days. Will 
 that suit you?" 
 
 "Precisely; for I need rest." 
 
 But feeling much refreshed by the special breakfast 
 especially the coffee, refused all entreaties to lie 
 down and rest. Interesting herself in Miss Duval's 
 packing helping now and then begging to be made 
 useful. 
 
 "If you will only sit by and talk to me," said Miss 
 Duval. "I would like to ask about some people in New 
 Orleans, of whom you may have heard." 
 
 The first name inquired about was that of Miss 
 Castano's mother, which of course Felix could not 
 answer, as she had parted with the latter so soon after 
 their introduction. But this question brought up the 
 remark made by Mrs. Gilmore in reference to Miss 
 Duval's having lived in the Berenger family as gover 
 ness. Felicia paused thoughtfully. She asked if Miss 
 Duval knew Mrs. Gilmore. Slightly she knew the 
 Castanos well. 
 
 "Do you know a family of the name of Berenger, 
 living here?"
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 485 
 
 "I know a man of that name who sometimes comes 
 here. He has something to do with the new line of 
 railroad soon to take the place of the one you traveled 
 on yesterday; it is said he is largely interested in its 
 success. I do not think though, that he has a family. 
 He was very ill here a year ago, perhaps a little longer ; 
 Dr. Colbert attended him. I know him only by sight." 
 
 "Then you know of no family of that name who 
 employ a governess? A family living here?" 
 
 "No family of that name has lived here in the last 
 five years; I would be sure to know, for it is a small 
 place. There is a family of Ballingers living here, but 
 they have no governess and have never been able to 
 get one. I myself answered an advertisement of theirs 
 before I took this place but learned by correspondence 
 that it would not suit." 
 
 "That must be the family Mrs. Gilmore alluded to 
 not as acquaintances, but as of people to be avoided," 
 said Felix, aghast. 
 
 "In that, to a certainty, she is right," said Miss 
 Duval. 
 
 Felix felt like a criminal. She had so readily be 
 lieved this. Evidently a mistake caused by a similarity 
 of names. How glad she was to know the falsity of it. 
 But she would follow him no more ; from the first she 
 had not wished to go back to New Orleans. She took 
 several turns across the floor: then reseating her 
 self she asked Miss Duval: 
 
 "You could go to New Orleans alone, could you not, 
 Miss Duval?" 
 
 "Easily; but there will be no need. Several of my 
 acquaintances are going the same route, but I wouldn't 
 mind going entirely alone." 
 
 "Then I will give you a letter to Mrs. Lawson and 
 carry out my first intention of going home by rail. It 
 will take less time by two or three days. The train 
 leaves at an unearthly hour in the morning, and as I
 
 486 AJwONO THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 need rest, I will lie down on this sofa and try to sleep." 
 "Must I call you at luncheon at eleven o'clock, Mrs. 
 
 Hawley?" 
 
 "Yes." She fell asleep remembering that every evil 
 
 report she had ever heard of Berenger, had been 
 
 cleared up in this way. 
 
 "I hated to arouse you, Mrs. Hawley, but you lay so 
 still you were sleeping so soundly that I bent over 
 and listened to hear if you breathed, and as I failed 
 to find out in that way, I ventured to touch you." 
 
 "I do sleep soundly, but a word or a touch will always 
 awaken me." 
 
 "I hear you have changed your mind about going 
 back to New Orleans, Mrs. Hawley ; I saw the baggage- 
 master about your trunks, a little while ago, thinking 
 it was by some oversight they were not brought up 
 here. He told me of your order this morning that 
 the trunks were to be forwarded to Charleston," said 
 Dr. Leroy Colbert at luncheon. 
 
 "Yes, I will get home sooner by this route, and I 
 want to see my children. I am homesick, and Miss 
 Duval has assured me she will not be put out." 
 
 "From the tags on your trunks I learned that there 
 is the difference of a letter in the spelling of your 
 name and that of the Hawley of this county the W 
 being an L Halley," said Dr. Colbert. "This differ 
 ence had something to do with a very interesting 
 episode in my practice somewhere in the neighbor 
 hood of a year ago," he continued. 
 
 "A young fellow interested in railroading in these 
 parts, got off the train in a high fever and lay down 
 on one of the benches in the waiting-room where the 
 night telegrapher found him raving, early next 
 morning, and sent for me. We took him to the 
 best place here the old brick tavern you passed 
 on your way to my house. At his first lucid 
 moment he asked me if he was going to die. I
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 487 
 
 thought he was; and told him he was going to have 
 a very hard pull. In the evening when I got back, I 
 learned that he had sent a telegram to Mrs. John Haw- 
 ley of Washington City. It was twenty-four hours 
 before the answer came. "In Europe or perhaps 
 Charleston, S. C." This was handed to me; when I 
 took it to him he was too far gone to understand it, and 
 I decided to telegraph Charleston. The telegrapher 
 had lost the address and I had forgotten the name. But 
 an assistant was sure that the name was the surname 
 at least, was Holly ; and if his memory served him right 
 the Christian name was James. We all remembered 
 that it was addressed to a lady. We lost no time; but 
 the answer came back promptly, "No family here of 
 the name of Holly." We worked hard for him; and 
 when he was able he told us the name was Hawley 
 spelling it like yours. His name was Berenger. He 
 sometimes passes through here. He is a splendid 
 looking fellow." 
 
 "What was the purport of the telegram?" asked 
 Felix, quietly. 
 
 "The words ? I didn't see it, but it meant that 
 Mrs. Hawley must come at once. He was glad, he 
 said, that it had miscarried and laughed about it. I 
 put it up that it was some kind of an old love-scrape," 
 said Dr. Colbert in conclusion. Then glancing at Felix, 
 who was looking down he thought for a moment or 
 two, blushing to the eyes. 
 
 "Must every love affair be a scrape, Leroy?" asked 
 his wife, who had caught a fleeting expression of agony 
 in the beautiful face during the recital. 
 
 "The train you will take, Mrs. Hawley, will be here 
 at four o'clock in the morning, but there is some un 
 certainty as to the time it may leave. You will have 
 your choice of waiting places my house or the depot. 
 I will be professionally engaged, and will, while wish 
 ing you a pleasant journey bid you good bye now," said 
 Dr. Colbert, leaving the room hastily; feeling that in 
 one way he had made a professional blunder that he
 
 488 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 had, so to speak, betrayed the confidence of a patient, 
 and that he had been rightly punished for he was con 
 vinced that Mrs. Hawley was the lady to whom the 
 telegram had been sent. 
 
 The train was standing in front of the station, the 
 engine still puffing off steam, when Felix entered the 
 waiting room. A low fire was burning in the stove. 
 In a few minutes there was a rushing noise along the 
 platform and a family of Georgians, forming part of 
 a hunting-party returning from the Mississippi cane- 
 breaks, filled up the room. They began immediately 
 to prepare an early breakfast by putting on the stove 
 to heat a huge tin pot of already made coffee. The in 
 creasing heat caused Felix to withdraw to the benches 
 and finally from the room. 
 
 Going to the conductor she asked him to give her a 
 seat in one of the rear coaches, if possible in one with 
 fewest passengers. 
 
 "It is really the most pleasant place to sit when 
 waiting. The air just now being free from dust and 
 smoke; and we will have little or no dust to-day; it 
 has rained enough all along the road to lay it. This is 
 next to the rear car, and as you see has few passen 
 gers, and they are nearly all asleep. We will have to 
 stop here until daylight. You can have this whole 
 compartment," said he, as turning back a seat he 
 left her in the front of the car ; where by sitting with 
 her back to the others, there could be no one in front 
 of her. Her valise which she had told the conductor 
 to send back to her had been brought by a negro, to 
 whom she gave an order for a breakfast, to be brought 
 before the waited-for train arrived. 
 
 Now at last she could think. Sometime after Dr. 
 Colbert's rather embarrassed exit, and almost before 
 she recovered from the not altogether disagreeable 
 effect of his story, though the grief and pity of it pre-
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 489 
 
 dominated over every other feeling, she had already 
 told herself that a knowledge of it could in no way 
 affect her now. 
 
 The scene in the hotel parlour came as in a picture 
 before her the prettiness of the girl's face the tall 
 form, had struck her as being too full but in other 
 ways perfect, and she had seemed for that reason to 
 have passed her earlier girlhood and to be about 
 twenty-two or three years old. In the Colbert's par 
 lour there was a large mirror over the mantlepiece, 
 tilted so as to give a view of the whole person of one 
 standing in front of it. 
 
 "I am twenty-seven years old. I am the mother of 
 three children the oldest is five years old. Let me 
 be sensible, and above all let me be candid with myself. 
 She stood before the glass. The reflection was of such 
 beauty and grace that she turned quietly away. She 
 was of such fine physical organization that as yet, her 
 unusual share of the trials and troubles of life had left 
 at least no external sign. Like Darius, she was aware 
 that she was possessed of great personal beauty. Like 
 him also, she was not inclined to plume herself upon 
 what was evidently a gift of Nature. 
 
 "I am beautiful. A kind Providence has made me 
 what I am," and there it ended. The early part of the 
 night had passed fitfully sleeping with alternate wak 
 ing, and going over and over and weighing each word 
 of the story which meant so much or so little. If in 
 possession of his faculties it was everything. It would 
 go far to prove what he, Berenger, once told her of a 
 love that would last through all eternity. But then 
 he had laughed about it afterwards, and was glad the 
 message had miscarried. So hours were wasted as 
 if in trying to solve a problem which every moment 
 made more difficult of solution. No, she would not go 
 over it again. It was too confusing. Tired and 
 drowsy, she leaned back in her seat, her head resting 
 on the cushioned back of it with upturned chin and 
 closed eyes. The cool morning air fanned her from
 
 490 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 the open window. Again she was a school-girl in 
 Texas all the intervening years with their shifting 
 scenes of joy and woe, flickered before her memory like 
 one wavering flash of lightning and disappeared. She 
 was riding Max along a wide sandy road, between 
 rows of hundreds of Mexican carts up to the fortlike 
 building, where she first saw Archie Berenger the 
 man she had tried so hard not to love. Some one had 
 taken her hand. 
 
 "Felix!" 
 
 She sat erect and withdrawing her hand, stood 
 up still half-dreaming, bending close, she looked in 
 his face, and though in the dim light of only a single 
 hanging lamp at the far end of the car, she knew him 
 instantly, and without speaking, fell shrinkingly upon 
 her seat and burying her face in her hands with re 
 pressed sobs, began weeping convulsively. 
 
 "Don't do that, Felix, I can't bear it," trying to take 
 her hands from her face. 
 
 "I want to tell you how I came, and why I am here," 
 pausing a little. "I was almost afraid to come; I am 
 afraid you can never forgive me. Won't you tell me 
 that you can?" Receiving no reply, he asked: "If 
 you cannot speak, give me one of your hands." Felix 
 gave her right hand, still pressing her handkerchief to 
 her eyes with the other, making a strong effort for 
 self-control. 
 
 "You do forgive me?" She pressed his hand, and 
 sat up saying: 
 
 "I am ashamed of this : " 
 
 "Never mind," interrupting, and without releasing 
 her hand, changed his seat to one beside her, continu 
 ing his explanation. 
 
 "I did not know you were in New Orleans until the 
 morning you left. I had been on the ocean for over a 
 month, cruising along the South American coast 
 partly on business, and had just got in the day before. 
 [ was looking over the register and saw your name. 
 I inquired and found you had left at five o'clock, a
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 491 
 
 few hours before, and that you were coming to this 
 place. The landlady gave me Mrs. Lawson's address 
 she, Mrs. Nicholson, thought you might be coming 
 back to New Orleans. I went to see your aunt, and 
 learned that you would go on to Charleston from here. 
 There was nothing leaving that day but a freight train 
 sent on to catch this, which I knew would have to wait 
 for it at this station. And here I am." 
 
 "You followed me?" 
 
 "I have followed you. What are you going to do 
 with me?" 
 
 "Don't you think it time for this wild-goose chase 
 to end?" 
 
 "It is abrupt." 
 
 "Is it? You would have another six or seven years in 
 parenthesis, in which no doubt you would fulfill your 
 duties equally as well as in the last," he said bitterly. 
 "If possible tell me at once what you are going to do." 
 
 "In the first place, I will never willingly make you 
 angry. What are you going to do with me?" 
 
 "Ah!" He made a movement as if to embrace her, 
 but checked it, and said gravely, "With God's help I 
 am going to take care of you beginning now. I am 
 going with you as far as Atlanta. I am to meet my 
 boys in Washington in the near future my former 
 wife being married the second time, is inclined to be 
 more generous than formerly, and I am permitted to 
 see them. Ah! I have a thousand things to tell you! 
 Do you remember how much we always found to say? 
 Sometimes I've been unable to recall anything else. 
 We will begin where we left off when we were young 
 in the "Days that were our own ages and ages ago." 
 
 "Where did we leave off ages ago?" asked Felix, 
 looking as if again about to weep. 
 
 "We will find the place but don't cry or I'll begin. 
 You would not like me to yell and wake all these peo 
 ple, I know. But, darling, I never felt more like it 
 in all my life. I was ill at this little place once 
 about a year ago and I had the doctor or someone,
 
 492 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 to telegraph you to come. I did not want to die with 
 out seeing you again, and I wanted to know you forgave 
 me for my brutal conduct in New Orleans." 
 
 "I never thought of it in the way you think. I knew 
 how you felt; and some day I will tell you all about 
 it. I have told you that I would never explain, but 
 our present relations demand frankness in all things, 
 and especially in matters of this kind. As to the shak 
 ing after I was safely aboard the ship, I both laughed 
 and cried. Almost everything has its comic side." 
 
 "Everything but death, and I was so near it that 
 night, that I have hardly been able to laugh since." 
 
 "Here is our breakfast," said Berenger, who had sup 
 plemented Felicia's order with another. This over, he 
 had left the coach. The train had pulled out and was 
 well on its way before he returned a couple of hours 
 later. They had come many miles. Their first day 
 was drawing near its close. Felicia had told him all; 
 from their parting at Sanford's to their last parting. 
 The mistake which caused her marriage was explained ; 
 but she went no further. John Hawley would hence 
 forth be to her but a memory but it would be a sacred 
 memory. Painful as had been the thoughts revived by 
 this recital, the feeling of relief that it was over, was 
 great, and she was gratified to see its effect upon 
 Berenger. 
 
 He seemed transformed to pass from sleep to wak 
 ing all the constraint and perplexity engendered by 
 doubt had fallen from him like a discarded garment; 
 and Felix was conscious of a return of a certain air 
 of ownership in his bearing towards her, which 
 brought to her mind vividly, the Berenger of the past. 
 The old sweetness and charm had begun once more to 
 dominate her. His proposal of marriage and her 
 acquiescence had seemingly taken on such an appear 
 ance of abruptness, that as yet she could not make up
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 493 
 
 her mind how it would affect her future movements. 
 But she would keep her own counsel she would not 
 tell her relatives of this approaching marriage, but 
 would go home and trust to time and circumstances for 
 a way out of the coming dilemma. She told Berenger 
 of her resolve. 
 
 "I must tell you," said Felix, "that I will not men 
 tion my intention at home it would be but really I 
 can not say why but I am not going to say one word 
 of having met you." 
 
 "That's funny. I can't see through it." 
 "I'm sorry," she went on without heeding "I'm 
 sorry I can not be married in old St. Michael's church 
 in Charleston. My mother, grandmother and great- 
 grandmother were married there." 
 
 "Then why not you. What should you dread so 
 much?" 
 
 "You are a divorced man. We could not marry any 
 where in the State." 
 
 "Oh, as to that, it is a matter of no regret to me. So 
 much depends upon a man's conscience. For some 
 people, there is a higher law than either Church or 
 State. I am too well settled in my views, to be troubled 
 about it, and taking your first marriage as a precedent, 
 we will consider the difficulties attending marriage in 
 your State, without letting them interfere with our 
 actions. I will go all the way home with you, and in 
 the customary way, make my intentions known to the 
 family at large. That done, I will go to Washington 
 and besides other business, I will prepare for a holiday 
 with my little boys. Their visit will be included in the 
 time one month that I will have to be here. After 
 that it will be limited by your wishes. But as I do not 
 want to study the divorce laws of South Carolina, or 
 try to change them, I want to ask you to meet me at 
 L n Station at a specified date yet to be agreed 
 upon. Will you? We can be married there." 
 
 "Must I bring the children? Or anyone else?"
 
 494 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "Anyone you like but would it be best to move the 
 children just now? We will go to Charleston directly 
 after the ceremony and " he hesitated. "They 
 will receive us, won't they? Can't we take Hawley's 
 case as a precedent? You seem unwilling to face them. 
 Will they especially object to me?" 
 
 "Oh, they will receive us hospitably and lovingly 
 even Uncle Darius, grandma and Aunt Sarah, who are 
 sternly opposed to such marriages; father, Basil, and 
 Daisy will not care one way or another." 
 
 "Then I may stop at L n and wait for you it will 
 be agreeable?" 
 
 "Isn't that a useless question?" 
 
 A train-hand brought a message. Someone wished 
 to see him in a forward car. Without reference to the 
 Ballingers, she had mentioned Dr. Colbert's story and 
 its effect upon her and, also, its effect upon the doctor 
 himself. At this they had both laughed. She saw him 
 no more until quite late next morning. A waiter had 
 brought her a breakfast, saying that Mr. Berenger had 
 ordered it. 
 
 "Will he not come soon?" she asked, thinking he 
 would breakfast with her. 
 
 "No, ma'am, he told me not to let anyone disturb 
 him he is asleep." 
 
 She remembered the long tiresome ride on the 
 freight-train, the pallor and haggardness of his face 
 yesterday morning, and hoped he was not ill. 
 
 "No, ma'am he gave this order last night, so that 
 he could sleep. He was very tired," said the conductor 
 of whom she had inquired. 
 
 "How little you have changed!" she said, when an 
 hour or two later he had taken a seat by her side. "I 
 would not have believed it possible." 
 
 He sat looking at her a little time before answering. 
 
 "I am very happy. Nothing could disturb me this 
 morning not even a backward look. It needs but one 
 thing more to forever keep me from troubling about 
 the past. Can you tell me that the circumstances of
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 495 
 
 my illness as told by Dr. Colbert, did not act as a pres 
 sure upon you when making your decision? If you 
 will say that " 
 
 "I can say that truly. I had made up my mind 
 about my future life and I had no thought of ever mar 
 rying again; although I went to New Orleans hoping 
 above all things to see you. I hardly expected to meet 
 you. As I have said, I saw you in the parlours of the 
 hotel. I had accomplished my object." 
 
 "You could look on my face and pass me by!" with 
 a pained expression. "But how could anyone expect 
 more of you. For quoting from one of your own 
 poets : 'We tread upon life's broken laws.' " 
 
 "And murmur at our self-inflicted pain." 
 
 "I would have felt it an intrusion, not to pass you by 
 just then," she said rather hurriedly continuing 
 "When I saw you at Harbour Station, from the first 
 moment of meeting, I knew that if you proposed mar 
 riage I would accept." 
 
 "You thought it the right thing to do. The answer 
 was the result of past reasoning upon the question of 
 the right or wrong of it?" 
 
 "It would be nearer the truth perhaps, to say that 
 right or wrong, I knew I would consent to your pro 
 posal." 
 
 "Then I am happy," he said, "absurdly happy too 
 much so, to mind some little things that I miss al 
 though they are the very same little things that make 
 the absurdity. Your answer is given according to rule. 
 Its not at all impulsive, Felix, and it shows how com 
 pletely you had put me out of your life. It is like you 
 wanted to do it, but don't think I am vexed with you. 
 You had all along the worst of it, and in no way de 
 served punishment. That much I learned the night 
 we met on the wharf in New Orleans, when you told 
 me you were not to blame for marrying as you did. 
 Although I could not think of anything to excuse it, 
 I knew your truth and believed you. The backward 
 look as I said, I can take it in this supreme hour
 
 496 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 without pain. When I was told you had left Texas, it 
 did not take me long to make up my mind as to the 
 cause and motive and I did not hesitate as to my own 
 course. I was at Eagle Pass and had been ill for days, 
 but I immediately started for home. But from the first 
 it was a blow. When I reached home I learned to a 
 certainty that you had left the Guadalupe, and had 
 embarked at Galveston for New Orleans. I lay pros 
 trated by fever for a couple of weeks when able to 
 think at all I was helpless not able to leave my bed 
 for days. One day Monroe came and told me you had 
 been married for two weeks. I could not at first be 
 lieve it; but the report had been confirmed by your 
 father. Monroe did not remember your husband's 
 name but had learned that he was an Englishman 
 that he had belonged to the Army, and that your father, 
 pleased with your choice was going to visit you. I 
 believed I had lost you forever, and for the first time 
 in my life, I knew what jealousy meant." 
 
 "I could never make you understand what I felt 
 when I met you both in New Orleans. I had pictured 
 your husband as a stranger; but I had known Hawley 
 for years his standing his worth his real superi 
 ority to almost everybody else ; and Felix, I was sorry 
 for him. Forgive me for saying it but I knew he had 
 married a woman, who did not and could never love 
 him. And yet when I met him just after my brutal 
 treatment of you I would have killed him. You had 
 a minute before told me you were not to blame : then 
 who, if not he? I had enough of reason left, to be cer 
 tain that in no way, was John Hawley capable of 
 wronging anyone. The thought saved me from another 
 and worse act of violence." 
 
 "How could you oh, Felix ! How could you ever have 
 forgiven me! My first rational thought afterwards, 
 was that you would never know how, maddened by the 
 suddenness of an unexpected meeting, I was hardly 
 responsible for doing, what a moment after I felt was 
 as inexcusable as it must be unpardonable. I felt on
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 497 
 
 a level with the Mexican an Apache Indian but one 
 remove from savagery, who, at San Antonio a month 
 before, had killed his wife in a moment of jealous rage 
 for which, as was proven, there was no cause. I walked 
 until I could go no longer returning to the spot where 
 I had last seen you and like a roustabout, lying upon 
 the ground; caring little what might become of me. 
 The feeling rarely left me in the years that came after 
 but when I was made to think the end was near, the 
 longing to see you was overpowering. I have only a 
 dull recollection of giving Colbert your address. I was 
 glad to learn that you never received it that you had 
 not been troubled with it; satisfied to remain in sus 
 pense, believing it impossible for you to overlook what 
 I had done. But when I found you had been in New 
 Orleans and under the same roof, the memory of other 
 and better days overwhelmed me. The matter took 
 on the shape of a lover's quarrel that, and that only. 
 We would make it up. When you put your dear hand 
 on my shoulder and looked in my face, I knew you had 
 understood and forgiven me." 
 
 "I am almost sorry you have told me ; but I will say 
 that not for one instant, did I harbour a resentful feel 
 ing. Nor did I ever speak of it until now." 
 
 He went on as if unconscious of the interruption 
 indeed as though talking to himself as if she were not 
 present. 
 
 "Our ideas of right and wrong were never the same 
 of course, I don't mean in a general way I am 
 speaking of love alone the passion of love as it 
 exists between the sexes. I, believing it to be para 
 mount and you apparently thinking it should be sub 
 servient to all other considerations. I will not try to 
 convince you: I am not strong enough; but I may 
 tell you, that what you took to be the most wicked 
 period of my life, held within its bounds, my best and 
 happiest hours. When I look back, I always see them 
 first. Your belief, you told me, was inborn some 
 thing you could not control a thing or birth and train-
 
 498 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 ing: With due deference to both was it nothing to 
 throw away a Heaven-born love? Can anyone do this 
 and call it no crime? A man whose nature calls for 
 this kind of love, has no room in his heart but for the 
 object of it. It ennobles and purifies and excludes 
 all of the baser sort. If forced to put up with less, the 
 effects are deplorable, reaching to the offpsring of 
 such a union. I speak from my own a man's point of 
 view. A man loves the child of the adored one best. 
 But what is the use of again going over this. I will 
 always believe the course I begged you to take, was 
 the right one ! but don't understand me to mean, that I 
 overlook my own offense in bringing about conditions 
 which made such counsel necessary; but even in a 
 moral or religious sense I thought at the time it would 
 be better than the one you afterwards chose to take." 
 
 "It was not from choice, as I have already explained ; 
 but is it not best to go no further? You are my first 
 love. You say I am yours. I do not like you to feel 
 humiliated any longer about something which a mo 
 ment's reflection told me couldn't be helped. Forget it 
 and don't mention it again." 
 
 "No, Felix, I do not mean to; but I have told you 
 what led to it, not in justification, but to palliate in a 
 slight degree, the act of a maniac. I will not forget, 
 but will keep it in mind as a reminder that will be 
 useful in warding off future lapses." 
 
 "While I am talking about myself, I will take another 
 phase of my theme. I want to say to you, Felix, that 
 I am decidedly a successful business man. Are you 
 glad to know it." 
 
 "In a way, yes. I can remember your aspirations in 
 former days." 
 
 "There is only one thing I dislike about my present 
 occupation. It takes one away from home, and I've 
 lost my antipathy to apron strings. I am willing to be 
 a prisoner."
 
 OR^THB INVISIBIvB ROUTE 499 
 
 "You will soon lose that liking and pine for liberty. 
 The feeling seldom lasts." 
 
 "I am an inconstant fellow I know," looking askant. 
 
 "Inconstant? Never. You don't belong to that 
 class. But do you really think I would use the apron 
 string in any case? If you believe that you do not 
 quite know me. I do not wish you to change any of 
 your habits. You can't guess how much I hope to be 
 benefited by your happy, cheerful temperament; I 
 might better use the word gaiety in describing what 
 I take to be the key-note to your whole character. I 
 would hate for you to lose that quality. It is my nature 
 to mope, and it is my knowledge of this morbid trait, 
 which alone has kept me from being misanthropic. I 
 do not approve of a man who will submit to the apron 
 string. I would rather go about and travel with you, 
 from one charming place, like Harbour Station, to an 
 other of the same kind; or go out west, and fish and 
 hunt with you and shoot I like all the things which 
 take one out of doors." 
 
 "And what about the children?" 
 
 "I will leave them with grandma and Aunt Sarah." 
 
 "We'll see. Perhaps a diversity of amusements 
 might be best I may learn to sew, and some of those 
 other things which make a man like to stay in-doors." 
 
 "Do not try to quiz," said Felix, laughing glad to 
 know that the boyish and unconquerable spirit of fun, 
 which had always characterized him, was still domi 
 nant. 
 
 "I am not always so frivolous as I appear to-day : 
 but my darling, it is like Heaven to be near you ; to see 
 that you can still be happy. For in spite of all, Felix, 
 we must be that we were boy and girl, when we be 
 gan. Some day we will go over it all; choosing out 
 of the past, what is best to be remembered, and for 
 getting the rest." 
 
 The old garden at "The Pines," was not so well kept 
 as when Paul and Andrea had fixed the date of their
 
 500 ALONG THB KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 wedding over a quarter of a century ago. The rasp 
 berry vines hid the rotten wall; and in some places 
 made a hedge where there was no wall joining with 
 the Alabama rose vines, which were all of a tangle and 
 no longer brought forth full-petaled blooms going 
 back to Nature like all thoroughbred things when ne 
 glected for several generations. But it was a pretty old 
 garden yet, and there were crepe-myrtles about. Dar 
 ius, sitting among them on a bench, had put his book 
 down and was listening to Miss Darius; who, with 
 hands resting on the ends of a walking-stick lying 
 across her lap, had been for some time earnestly talk 
 ing to him. 
 
 "It would be of no use, Sarah. Such matters are 
 and ought to be, beyond our control. Even had we 
 known of it at first, I doubt that our influence would 
 have prevented it. Now I am sure it is too late." 
 
 "If only Felicia had been more confiding and Paul 
 Do you think Paul knew of it." 
 
 "I don't know and, Sarah, I don't care It's plain 
 ly none of our business. The children will probably 
 not be moved for years yet. Will not that be a conso 
 lation?" 
 
 Miss Darius paused ponderingly. With dim, uplifted 
 eyes gazing sadly into space. 
 
 "Consolation? It will be everything, Darius. I have 
 had so many partings, I would like to keep them 
 always. You know what 'always' means to me. It can 
 be but a short time." 
 
 Miss Sarah rose and went to a distant part of the 
 garden where some negroes were repairing the wall. 
 Her bent figure could be seen through the tall shrub 
 bery as she walked from one to the other, explaining 
 or directing the work. The children were playing in 
 the summer-house near by. Paul and Berenger might 
 come at any moment. Felicia, when making a hasty 
 visit to her father and grandmother at their home in 
 Charleston, had, after telling the former all that had 
 occurred in her absence, gone to her children at the
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 501 
 
 Darius homestead, and was now with her Aunt Aurelia 
 awaiting the coming of the expected guests. They 
 would come together, for Paul had immediately after 
 Felicia's communication, gone to Berenger's hotel and 
 claimed him as his guest. 
 
 Both families had received the news with a surprise 
 bordering upon consternation. Aurelia would have 
 spoken out but for a hint from Darius. 
 
 Felix and her lover came alone. Darius again laid 
 aside his book and after a warm greeting, checked all 
 further unpleasant anticipation by saying. 
 
 "Felix has bravely told me, Mr. Berenger, not only 
 the object of your present visit, but much besides, 
 which I never would have guessed. I differ with you, it 
 is true, but just now I would rather change our laws 
 than to argue their superiority if only that Felix 
 might be married in either one of her homes or at St. 
 Michael's church. But they are more inflexible than 
 the relative decrees of the Church of Rome, which can 
 be stretched at the will of the Pope. From our divorce 
 laws, there is no appeal." 
 
 "Felicia tells me that you will come directly here 
 after the ceremony. Then, Mr. Berenger, we will show 
 you how welcome you are. We will have a family re 
 union. Would it be possible for you to bring your 
 children?" 
 
 "I am afraid not, Miss Darius, I do not yet know the 
 time of their coming, but I think they will have re 
 turned before the date set for my marriage. But be 
 assured that I appreciate the kindness and hospitality 
 of your invitation." 
 
 The Berengers were with the Bathursts in Charles 
 ton. 
 
 "I thought you would live there," said Basil to his 
 sister a month later, when told of the sale of the Wash 
 ington City property.
 
 502 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 "I could not bear it," she answered. "Our home will 
 be a ranch in Southwest Texas." 
 
 "Ah! You can count on me for a neighbor. Will 
 you buy or build?" 
 
 "We have bought the necessary farming and pasture 
 lands, but have gone no further than the plan of a 
 house. It will however be built of good material and 
 have many rooms. We begin with a large family of 
 seven children. My four boys and Caroline five of 
 my own. Archie's two boys by agreement will spend 
 their summer vacations with us until they are of age. 
 Afterwards, of course they will be free to choose. We 
 will live in the mountains and our house will be built 
 of Texas granite and marble." 
 
 "Why, Felix, that will be a palace, won't it? Like 
 those we saw in Europe?" asked Daisy. 
 
 "Hardly. But palace or bungalo jacal or cabin 
 it is necessary in ranching to have many rooms. There 
 must be also, as you both know, substantial buildings 
 for the people employed." 
 
 "Ah, Felix! How like old times to hear you speak 
 like this. Hardly old times for it is not so very long 
 ago but like old times so sad, so sweet, that it breaks 
 my heart to remember them ! When you, Daisy and I, 
 fought a battle with misfortune and won!" 
 
 "Palaces ! Southwest Texas was created for palaces. 
 It would seem that the maker formed the sites whereon 
 to build them: gave the models and laid out the 
 grounds for a thousand palaces! The former to be 
 seen by sunlight; the latter in the magic light of the 
 moon and stars. I have remarked them to travelers 
 of world-wide experience; and all have agreed that 
 whether on mountain height crown of hill on level 
 or rolling prairie that nowhere on the globe are the 
 beauty and number of these building sites surpassed." 
 
 "In all my wanderings, whether drawn by business 
 or pleasure at every step in whatever direction, this 
 impression was stamped upon me. Even the blasting 
 drouth creaiuu a picture of blighted loveliness."
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 503 
 
 "So for the day: morning noon and afternoon 
 with the sunlight shining on the blue sky and the green- 
 carpeted earth. But wnen camping at night, high on 
 the mountain and looking oelow and around, the illus 
 ion was complete. The wide valleys, lighted by the 
 brilliant firmament, seemed as broad. Each motte 
 of liveoaks mingled with other less wide-spreading but 
 taller trees, took on according to size, a aif ferent shape. 
 Now a village with churches the belfries and spires 
 of which could be traced huge fields of wheat inclosed 
 with hedges ancient castles with turrets and turret- 
 guns old fortresses with fallen walls and broken 
 bastion; with now and then a modern mansion owning 
 a lawn or more often a flower-garden with walks and 
 borders shaped the narrow by tread of turkey feet, 
 or foot-path of rabbit or wild-cat. The wider, by track 
 of the wild deer and wolf; and wide, deep streets by 
 trail of buffalo. Glorious! A land of the living and 
 the dead ! By the magic of the moonlight made to look 
 like a dream land, in the cool shadows of which dwells 
 the spirit of the Past." 
 
 "I am glad to know my children will live in the land 
 of my choice. As it will soon be a matter of a very few 
 days to reach any part of the United States you may 
 expect me to take advantage of it, for I intend to be 
 a frequent visitor." 
 
 "Darling father," said Felix, as with her arms about 
 his neck, she kissed him. "It will not seem like a real 
 home if you fail to be that." 
 
 "Dear, dear father," from Basil and Daisy, and 
 bearded men as they were, the brothers kissed their 
 father. 
 
 (THE END)
 
 504 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 AFTERWARDS. 
 
 Afterwards, the men and women who stood for the 
 characters in this book lived stirring lives; but is it 
 not best to refrain from going beyond the point at 
 which we bade them good bye and left them? It is 
 enough to say that the ten years following proved to 
 be the most trying period of their existence, but by 
 no means the most unhappy. Throughout the worst 
 of it, there was much to console and strengthen. The 
 exasperating conditions made a discipline which, as 
 Basil Bathurst observed, was good for the soul. Bring 
 ing the whole South together as one great family 
 a nation within a nation, united by bands as of steel 
 each member loving and helping even the wandering 
 sheep returning one by one, to the fold. So we may 
 remember Darius in his garden as we saw him last, 
 knowing that the brave heart never faltered in its sub 
 lime courage, and that duty being among the first rul 
 ing laws in a nature like his, he could have made few, 
 if any, mistakes; and we may believe, if we like, that 
 he sometimes hunted birds in the woods of Folly Island 
 and sea-fowls along its rugged shores ; and that he sat 
 again under the great palmetto trees and thought or 
 slept or dreamed of sweet Caroline Robson, as of one 
 whose errors had been paid for and cancelled by her 
 untimely death, and as of one whose loving, despairing 
 words had haunted and would haunt him, all his life. 
 
 We have now come to the year 1912. It has been 
 several more than two-score years since the South sur 
 rendering, laid down sword and gun and began a seri 
 ous battle with other weapons against other forces ; for 
 the war was not over and is not yet over, whatever 
 may be said about one nation Spanish war one war- 
 tune end of sectionalism, and other idle talk, which
 
 OR THE INVISIBLE ROUTE 
 
 strange to say is mostly found coming from the North 
 ern press, even though the goading has not ceased. 
 This, not the goading, but the other, is generally looked 
 upon by Southern people with astonishment, and hav 
 ing become accustomed to abuse and pretended con 
 tempt, would perhaps bear the former course with more 
 equanimity, believing it to be an honest expression 
 of what is real, and that anything else would be 
 hypocritical. 
 
 Note. The abridged account of the settlement 
 of certain parts of Southwest Texas under the aus 
 pices of "The German Association of Princes" was 
 quoted mainly to show of what quality and kind 
 were the ancestors of the large German population in 
 this portion of the State. The account was brought 
 forth by a description of the Battle of Nueces, given 
 by Capt. J. W. Sansom, a famous scout, guide and 
 ranger, and also a fearless Unionist. The fight was 
 between two companies one, numbering sixty men, 
 commanded by Lieut . . McRea of Duff's Reg. C. S. A. 
 the other, a force of sixty-five men composed in the 
 main of Germans a small minority being Americans 
 who afterwards joined the Union Army. The date 
 August 10th, 1862. 
 
 The Germans of the party were mostly of the class 
 most nearly connected with rule of the Royal Associa 
 tion of years before; and this fact connected with 
 others equally suggestive caused many to wonder 
 whether or not this movement was not the result of 
 revived hopes, and this little company a vanguard, part 
 to be sent to Germany and the remaining to be left in 
 Mexico to be scattered along the Rio Grande or to other 
 points where they might be useful. In other words 
 that the hope of establishing the German rule in North 
 America had been revived. There was a call for fur 
 ther enlightenment made by a local historian, but there 
 was no response. 
 
 Whatever may have been the motive of the Germans 
 the Americans connected with the ill-fated adventure,
 
 506 ALONG THE KING'S HIGHWAY 
 
 were honest in their own, and evidently did not sus 
 pect their companions of using them to cloak or screen 
 what might be called a conspiracy against the United 
 States Government. 
 
 Col. Duff was openly censured by the public at large, 
 for so quiet had been the movements of both parties, 
 the news of the battle came as a surprise to all. Many 
 conflicting reports were circulated. One of them be 
 ing that there were no naturalized citizens among the 
 foreigners, and that they wished only to leave the 
 country quietly and peaceably. It was found after 
 wards that many of them were in reality naturalized 
 citizens of the United States. 
 
 Col. Duff, in defense, stated that the intercepted com 
 pany was an organized military body, part of a squad 
 ron raised in Comal, Gillespie, Kerr and Kendall coun 
 ties, and was being sent to join the Union forces by 
 way of Mexico. Therefore, was as much an enemy 
 of the Confederacy as if raised anywhere in the North. 
 If loyal to the Union the survivors were strangely sil 
 ent after the war was over. The memory of the Battle 
 of Nueces was never revived by any allusion from those 
 most concerned. There are a few living who recall the 
 fact of the mothers, wives, sisters, and sweethearts 
 coming in ox-wagons to the romantically beautiful spot 
 where they fell, and bearing home the bodies of their 
 beloved dead; among whom were those of Lieut. Higo 
 Degener and his young brother, Hilmar; sons of Ed 
 ward von Degener, deceased for many years past. This 
 gentleman lived in Kendall county, and subsequently 
 became Congressional representative of the district to 
 which he belonged.
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 JUN 1 6 1950 
 
 Form L9 15m-10,'48 (B1039 ) 444 
 
 * i Of 
 LOS ANGSUGS
 
 2827 Along the 
 
 King*s high- 
 way. 
 
 JUN 
 
 UCLA-Young Research Library 
 
 PS2827 .S559a 
 
 yr 
 
 L 009 598 423 3 
 
 001224397 
 
 PS 
 
 2827 
 
 S559a